Autobiography Of George Muller, Or A Million And A Half In Answer To Prayer. Compiled By G. Fred. Bergin. (Honorary Director of the New Orphan Houses, Ashley Down, Bristol.) With A Preface And Concluding Chapter By Dr. Arthur T. Pierson.  Second Edition.  Preface. To The Second Edition. In this second edition a few alterations have been made. Mr.  Muller's original Narrative has been carefully gone over again,  and some additional matter has been introduced from it, where  such seemed desirable. The amount spent during each year for  the Orphans has been inserted at the close of every financial year,  in order to give the reader a clear idea of the large amounts which  the Lord graciously sent in during many years solely in answer  to prayer, beginning with the small sums required for the  Orphanage in Wilson Street in 1836 for 30 children, to the vast  sums needed since the completion of the five Orphan Houses in  1870 for 2,050 children. For all this work I am indebted to my  son Dr. George F. Bergin, as also for the revision of the sheets as  they passed through the printing press. Another improvement that has been made is the replacing  some defective illustrations by better ones, and the addition of  several new pictures. I have received many letters expressing gratitude for the  blessing granted through reading the book, for which I am truly  grateful to the Lord, to whom I now commend this second  edition. I have added to the title the words " A Million And A  Half In Answer To Prayer," in order to bring conspicuously before the public how the desire expressed by Mr.  Muller, when he first started this work in 1835, was wonderfully  fulfilled, far beyond his thought. He then wrote : " I long to  have something to point to as a visible proof that our God and  Father is the same faithful God as He ever was. It needed to  be something that could be seen even by the natural eye. Now,  if I, a poor man, simply by prayer and faith, obtained, without  asking any individual, the means for establishing and carrying  on an Orphan House, there would be something which, with the  Lord's blessing, might be a testimony to the consciences of the  unconverted of the reality of the things of God." If the reader refers to page 693 he will see that the total amount  of voluntary contributions for the Institution up to the date of  the publication of this book is considerably more than a million  and a half pounds. " For of Him, and through Him, and to Him, are all things.  To Him be the glory for ever. Amen." Aug. 26th, 1906.	G. Fred. Bergin. Preface. The preparation of this condensed Autobiography of the  beloved and de parted Mr. Muller, by Mr. Bergin, is, in my  judgment, of God. No life written by any other hand can  displace the Life Story that came from the pen of Mr. Muller  himself. I rejoice that Mr. Bergin has been led to undertake  this, and hope and pray that it may have a world-wide  circulation, and quicken everywhere faith in a Prayer- Hearing God. Arthur T. Pierson. Mr. Muller's Preface To The First Fart Of The Narrative, Written In 1837. It was only after the consideration of many months, and after  much self-examination as to my motives, and after much earnest  prayer, that I came to the conclusion to write this little work.  I have not taken one single step in the Lord's service, concerning  which I have prayed so much. My great dislike to increasing  the number of religious books would, in itself, have been sufficient to have kept me for ever from it, had I not cherished the  hope of being instrumental in this way to lead some of my  brethren to value the Holy Scriptures more, and to judge by the  standard of the Word of God the principles on which they act.  But that which weighed more with me than anything was, that  I have reason to believe from what I have seen among the  children of God, that many of their trials arise, either from want  of confidence in the Lord as regards temporal things, or from  carrying on their business in an unscriptural way. On account  therefore, of the remarkable way in which the Lord has dealt  with me in temporal things, I feel that I am a debtor to the  Church of God, and that I ought, for the benefit of my poorer  brethren especially, to make known, as much as I can, the way  in which I have been led. In addition to this, I know it to be a  fact, that to many souls the Lord has blessed what I have told  them about the way in which He has led me, and therefore it  seemed to me a duty to use such means, whereby others also,  with whom I could not possibly converse, might be benefited. The fact of my being a foreigner, and therefore but very  imperfectly acquainted with the English language, I judged to be  no sufficient reason for keeping me from writing. The Christian  reader being acquainted with this fact, will candidly excuse any  inaccuracy of expression. I would say that the reason why I have spoken so plainly  about the sins of my unconverted days, is, that I may magnify  the riches of the grace of God, which have been bestowed on me,  a guilty wretch. I have weighed much whether I should do so  or not, knowing well what contempt it may bring on me ; but  it appeared to me, after much prayer, that as the object of this  little work is to speak well of the Lord, I should say in a few  words what I once was, in order that it might be seen so much  the more clearly, what He has done for me. I also judged that,  in doing so, some, who live at present in sin, might see through  my example the misery into which sin leads, even as regards the  present life, and the happiness which is connected with the ways  of God ; and that they also might be encouraged through what God has done for me, to turn to Him. I have made myself,  therefore, a fool, and degraded myself in the eyes of the inhabitants  of Bristol, that you, my dear unconverted fellow-sinners, who  may read this, may with God's blessing be made wise. The love  of Christ has constrained me to speak about my former lies,  thefts, fraud, etc., that you might be benefited. Do not think  that I am a fool, and therefore I have told out my heart in my  folly ; but I have made myself a fool for the benefit of your  souls. May God in mercy, for His dear Son's sake, grant that  these pages may be a " savour of life unto life" to you ! The reason why I have spoken so plainly about some of the  sins and errors into which I have fallen since my conversion and  about my answers to prayer, and the supplies of my temporal  wants, and some of my family concerns, and the success which  God has given to our labours,—is not, because I do not know  that it is contrary to worldly custom, and against the interests  of my worldly reputation ; nor is it, as if I made light of my  falls ; nor as if I would boast in having had my prayers so often  answered, and having been in such a variety of ways used as an  instrument in doing the Lord's work ; but, I have written what  I have written for the benefit of my brethren. I have mentioned  some of my sins and errors, that, through my loss, the brethren  who may read this may gain. I have mentioned the answers of  prayer, that through them they may be encouraged to make  known their requests unto God. I have spoken about my  temporal supplies, that through seeing how richly God has  supplied my temporal wants, since the commencement of 1830,  when I left London, they may be stirred up to " seek first the  kingdom of God and His righteousness," resting assured, that, in  doing so, He will give them what is needful for the life that now  is. I have alluded to some family circumstances, that children  of God may be encouraged to cast their family burdens upon the  Lord, in order that, in doing so, they may find Him carrying the  burdens for them. And lastly, I have written about the success  which God has been pleased to grant us in His work, that it may  be seen, that, in acting on scriptural principles, we have the  Lord on our side, and that our mode of preaching is honoured  by Him. If in anything which I have written I have been mistaken (and what human work is there which is free from error ?),  I have been mistaken after much prayer. Whilst writing I have  often asked help of God. Whilst revising the work, I have still  again and again bowed my knees. I have also frequently  entreated the Lord to bless this feeble effort of mine to speak to  His praise, and I have not the slightest hesitation in saying,  that, from the earnestness and comfort which I have enjoyed in  prayer, and from the sincere self-examination of my heart, I  know that God will bless this little work. Signed, George Muller. Bristol, July 5th, 1837. Introduction. It is desirable that the reader should be informed of the reasons  which led me to conclude that it was the will of God that I should  publish this book. Over thirty years ago I was laid aside for  some weeks through an accident. I then read for the first time  the " Narrative of the Lord's Dealings with George Muller."  The blessing I received through reading it I could not describe ;  and I now see it was an instrument in the hand of God for training  me for the work to which He knew He would subsequently call  me. I had been a believer for ten years, the greater part of  these having been spent in the Lord's service. The blessed  reality that God is indeed the living God, who delights to be  trusted by His children about all the matters of daily living, and  the blessing which follows literal obedience to our Lord's command, " Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth… but  lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven," deeply impressed me. There are heights and depths of joy that are not realized and  cannot be known by those who do not obey this command of our  Lord. Some are hindered from obedience thereto by what they  consider prudential reasons ; others by modes of interpreting  the words of our Lord that result in setting this command aside  as not intended for believers at this present time : others again,  who are convinced that none of these reasons are according  to the mind of God, yet from lack of full confidence in their  Heavenly Father, refrain from obedience, and so do not experience  the joy which arises from simple confiding subjection to their  Lord. I have known some who have been brought by the Lord  through circumstances which they could not control into having  nothing, and then taking such circumstances out of the hand of  their Lord, they have experienced such joys as they had not  hitherto known—but even such as these know not the fullness of  joy that is the portion of those who voluntarily surrender all  at their Lord's command. The happy illustration of these truths afforded by Mr. Muller  in his Narrative gave a mighty impulse to my Christian life.  Having myself proved for many years the blessedness of such  a life of faith, I desire with all my heart to commend this Autobiography to my fellow-believers, young and old. Perhaps no diary has ever been more widely read or more  largely used by God. During the last half century many  prominent Christian workers have had their whole lives profoundly influenced by Mr. Muller's writings. Not long after I joined Mr. Wright in the work at Ashley Down  in 1898, the thought pressed itself on my mind that the Narrative  needed a supplement giving information concerning the thirteen years that succeeded Mr. Miller's publication of Volume 4, thus  continuing it up to his death. I prepared the materials for a  fifth volume, but did not publish it. Later on, my mind became  exercised about a condensation of all this matter into one volume.  For two years past I occupied my spare time in this process of  condensation, and had made considerable progress in it at the  time of Mr. Wright's death. Within a month of that, the  premises of the printers of Mr. Miller's works were destroyed by  fire, and sheets of many copies of the Narrative were consumed. The question of reprinting it was thus brought before me, and  the more I thought and prayed about it, the more I became  convinced that the work I had done in the matter of condensing  was of God, and that this was the best form in which to re-issue  the Narrative. While thus occupied, I received a letter from India in which  the writer says :— " I have been constrained to write to draw attention to the  fact that the Centenary of the birth of G. Muller will take place  this year, on September 27th, and suggest that a suitable commemoration might be undertaken by those in sympathy with  this object, and one that might do much to perpetuate his  memory in a way that he himself would not have objected to,  namely, the free distribution of 100,000 copies of the ' Narrative '  to all public libraries, schools, C.E. Societies, Y.M.C.A., Y.W.C.A.,  and to every Missionary throughout the world. I feel that I  have been marvelously helped in my Christian life by this  Narrative, that next to the Holy Scriptures I cannot recommend  a better book to either old or young, saint or sinner, I trust,  therefore, you may be in accord with the suggestion." This combination of circumstances led me to think that it  would be a suitable way, and a way well pleasing to the Lord, to  commemorate the Centenary of Mr. Miller's birth, by publishing  in one volume this condensation of his four volumes and of the  later materials ; thus giving, in his own words, a Narrative of  the Lord's dealings with him from his birth in 1805 to his death  in 1898. I then consulted Dr. A. T. Pierson, the author of the book  " George Muller of Bristol," and he warmly approved of the  proposal, and consented to add a concluding chapter. The lack of time for such a work presented a serious obstacle  in my way, for now that Mr. Wright had been taken home it was  impossible for me to attempt to bring to completion what I had  begun. At this stage my son, Dr. George F. Bergin, who was  invalided home from Medical Missionary work in China, offered  to help me. He has bestowed much labour upon it, and brought  it to a successful completion. The first volume has been retained in its diary form ; no  change could be made without marring its beauty and usefulness ;  the other three volumes have been entirely re-cast, and are now divided up in such a way as to bring the various important  points of the Narrative prominently before the reader. This  work of re-editing the materials contained in these three volumes  in the form in which they appear, has necessitated taking the  reader back again and again to earlier dates, for example—all  Mr. Miller's account of his exercise of mind in the forties about  building an Orphan House, and the subsequent building of it,  and of the other four Houses, are given in one chapter extending  from 1845 to 1870 ; then the next chapter goes back to 1849.  The difficulty thus created is, however, lessened as far as possible,  by the insertion of the date, at the beginning of each year, on a  separate line, in addition to the dates at the commencement of  each chapter, and at the top of each page. The book up to the time of Mr. Miller's death is entirely in his  own words, no alterations having been made save verbal ones,  many of which were rendered necessary by the omission of various  parts. Where a sentence has been added, it is enclosed in square  brackets. After Mr. Miller's death, there are several pages from  the pen of Mr. Wright. The account of the funeral services,  etc., was taken from various papers published at the time. The  concluding chapter, by Dr. Pierson, tells of how the Lord continued Mr. Muller's testimony after his death, by means of the  wide distribution of the book, " George Muller of Bristol." The  frequent applications for Mr. Miller's own Narrative, which  Mr. Wright and I have had from readers of that book, show how  the Lord has fulfilled the hope of Dr. Pierson and ourselves, that  the publication of his book would tend to create a desire for the  original work. This Autobiography will supply that demand  in a more readable and attractive form, at less than half the cost  of the four volumes. The idea of a gratuitous distribution, as above suggested,  commends itself to me, and to the extent which the Lord indicates  His will in the matter of supplying the means, I shall be delighted  to carry it out. Amongst all the dealings of the Lord with His servant, perhaps  none are more remarkable than those in his advanced years,  even to old age. In 1882, after the abundant supplies for all  departments of the work up to then, he was brought into such  trials of faith that he interpreted them to mean that the Lord  wished him to close many of the Day Schools, both at home and  abroad, and he without hesitation carried out what he judged  to be the Lord's will. Again, in 1892, the trial is renewed, and  then after much exercise of heart another lesson is learned, and  the space of land in front of No. 4 and No. 5 New Orphan Houses  is sold, and the pressing need is thus met. Yet again trials of faith were sent by the Lord to His servant  after he had passed ninety years of age, and they lasted to the  end of his course, as his own words in the Reports for 1897 and  1898 tell. Yet his confidence in God was unshaken. " His bow abode in strength, And the arms of his hands were made strong By the hands of the Mighty God of Jacob." Thus the Lord fulfilled His promises upon which His servant had  for so many years unhesitatingly rested, " They shall still bring  forth fruit in old age," and " Even to hoar hairs will I carry you."  Thus was he enabled of God to tread in the footsteps of Abraham.  " the friend of God" of whom the Holy Spirit through the apostle  Paul writes, " And without being weakened in faith he considered  his own body as good as dead (he being about a hundred years old),  and the deadness of Sarah's womb ; yea looking unto the promise  of God, he wavered not through unbelief, but waxed strong through  faith, giving glory to God, and being fully assured that what He had  promised He was able also to perform." The hand of God was graciously and remarkably seen in these  trials under which Mr. Muller ended his course. Had there been  abounding funds up to the time of his death, and then a period  of trial, many would have thought that it was Mr. Muller's death  which caused funds to decrease, whereas just the reverse was the  case, for soon after his death the financial pressure was relieved. Our hope is that the Lord will graciously use this testimony  to Him as the living God and to His Word as being living Oracles,  in this twentieth century, as He used the four volumes to the  blessing of many in the nineteenth century. A flood of unbelief  is spreading over this land—yea, over the world, and is carrying  away many of our youth from God and His Word. To help in  the feeblest measure any who are being thus led away, is my  great desire in publishing this volume ; and my prayer to God,  and that of not a few others, is, that He will graciously deign to  use it for this purpose, and for strengthening the faith of His  children. To Him we commend the book and its readers ; and  ask the believing reader to join in prayer for God's blessing on  it, and on myself, and those who with me are seeking in much  feebleness to carry on the work of which this volume speaks, so  that God may be glorified thereby through Jesus Christ our Lord. For permission to reproduce photographs (some of which are  copyright) in this book, I am indebted to Mr. Frank Holmes,  of Clifton, Mr. Garratt, of Ashley Down, Mr. Percival, of  Ilfracombe, and others. Several blocks have been kindly lent  by Dr. Pierson. None of the pictures should be reproduced  without permission. Signed G. Fred. Bergin. New Orphan House, No. 3, Ashley Down, Bristol, Sept. 11th, 1905.    Autobiography of George Muller. Splitit Chapter 1. Early Days, 1805-1825. I Was born at Kroppenstaedt, near Halberstadt, in the kingdom of Prussia, on September 27th, 1805. In January, 1810,  my parents removed to Heimersleben, about four miles from  Kroppenstaedt, where my father was appointed collector in the  excise. As a warning to parents, I mention, that my father  preferred me to my brother, which was very injurious to both  of us. To me, as tending to produce in my mind a feeling of  self-elevation ; and to my brother, by creating in him a dislike  both towards my father and me. My father, who educated his children on worldly principles,  gave us much money, considering our age ; not in order that we  might spend it, but, as he said, to accustom us to possess money  without spending it. The result was, that it led me and my  brother into many sins. For I repeatedly spent a part of the  money in a childish way, and afterwards, when my father looked  over my little treasure, I sought to deceive him in making up the  accounts, either by not putting down all the money which he  had given me, or by professing to have more money in hand than  was the case, and counting it out accordingly before him. Now,  though this deceit was found out at last, and I was punished, yet  I remained the same. For before I was ten years old I repeatedly  took of the government money which was entrusted to my father,  and which he had to make up ; till one day, as he had repeatedly  missed money, he detected my theft, by depositing a counted  sum in the room where I was, and leaving me to myself for a  while. Being thus left alone, I took some of the money, and hid  it under my foot in my shoe. When my father, after his return,  missed the money, I was searched and my theft detected. Though I was punished on this and other occasions, yet I do  not remember that at any time when my sins were found out, it  made any other impression upon me than to make me think how  I might do the thing the next time more cleverly, so as not to be  detected. Hence it came that this was not the last time that I  was guilty of stealing. Section Title: At School. When I was between ten and eleven years of age, I was sent  to Halberstadt, to the Cathedral Classical School, there to be  prepared for the University ; for my father's desire was, that I  should become a clergyman ; not, indeed, that thus I might  serve God, but that I might have a comfortable living. My  time was now spent in studying, reading novels, and indulging,  though so young, in sinful practices. Thus it continued till I  was fourteen years old, when my mother was suddenly removed.  The night she was dying, I, not knowing of her illness, was  playing at cards till two in the morning, and on the next day,  being the Lord's day, I went with some of my companions in  sin to a tavern, and then we went about the streets, half  intoxicated. Section Title: Confirmation. The following day I attended, for the first time, the religious  instruction, which I was to receive previous to my confirmation.  This likewise was attended to in a careless manner ; and when I  returned to my lodgings, my father had arrived to fetch my  brother and me home to our mother's funeral. This bereavement made no lasting impression on my mind. I grew worse  and worse. Three or four days before I was confirmed (and  thus admitted to partake of the Lord's supper), I was guilty of  gross immorality ; and the very day before my confirmation,  when I was in the vestry with the clergyman to confess my sins  (according to the usual practice), after a formal manner, I  defrauded him, for I handed over to him only the twelfth part of  the fee which my father had given me for him. In this state of heart, without prayer, without true repentance,  without faith, without knowledge of the plan of salvation, I was  confirmed, and took the Lord's supper, on the Sunday after  Easter, 1820. Yet I was not without some feeling about the  solemnity of the thing, and I stayed at home in the afternoon  and evening, whilst the other boys and girls, who had been  confirmed with me, walked about in the fields. I also made  resolutions to turn from those vices in which I was living, and to  study more. But as I attempted the thing in my own strength,  all soon came to nothing, and I still grew worse. Six weeks after my confirmation I went for a fortnight to  Brunswick, to a sister of my father, where I became attached to  a young female, who was a Roman Catholic. My time till Mid- summer, 1821, was spent partly in study, but in a great degree  m playing the pianoforte and guitar, reading novels, frequenting  taverns, forming resolutions to become different, yet breaking  them almost as fast as they were made. My money was often  spent on my sinful pleasures, through which I was now and  then brought into trouble, so that once, to satisfy my hunger,  I stole a piece of coarse bread, the allowance of a soldier who was quartered in the house where I lodged. What a bitter, bitter  thing is the service of Satan, even in this world ! ! At Midsummer, 1821, my father obtained an appointment at  Schoenebeck, near Magdeburg, and I embraced the opportunity  of entreating him to remove me to the Cathedral Classical School  of Magdeburg ; for I thought, that, if I could but leave my  companions in sin, and get out of certain snares, and be placed  under other tutors, I should then live a different life. But as  my dependence in this matter also was not upon God, I fell into  a still worse state. My father consented, and I was allowed to  leave Halberstadt, and to stay at Heimersleben till Michaelmas.  During this time I superintended, according to my father's wish,  certain alterations which were to be made in his house there, for  the sake of letting it profitably. Being thus quite my own  master, I grew still more idle, and lived as much as before in all  sorts of sin. When Michaelmas came, I persuaded my father to leave me  at Heimersleben till Easter, and to let me read the classics with Dr.  Nagel, a clergyman living in the same place. As he was a very  learned man, and also in the habit of having pupils under his care,  and a friend of my father, my request was granted. I was now  living on the premises belonging to my father, under little real  control, and entrusted with a considerable sum of money, which  I had to collect for my father. My habits soon led me to spend  a considerable part of this money, giving receipts for different  sums, yet leaving my father to suppose I had not received them. Section Title: Imprisoned. In November I went on a pleasure excursion to Magdeburg,  where I spent six days in much sin ; and though my absence from  home had been found out by my father, before I returned from  thence, yet I took all the money I could obtain and went to  Brunswick, after I had, through a number of lies, obtained permission from my tutor. The reason of my going to Brunswick  was, the attachment I had formed eighteen months previously  to the young female residing there. I spent a week at Brunswick,  in an expensive hotel. At the end of the week my money was  expended. This, as well as the want of a passport, prevented  my staying any longer in the hotel ; but as I still wished to  remain at Brunswick, I went to my uncle, the husband of my  father's sister, and made some excuse for not having gone to him  in the first instance. My uncle intimated, after a week, that he  did not wish me to remain with him any longer. I then went, without money, to another hotel, in a village near  Brunswick, where I spent another week in an expensive way of  living. At last, the owner of the hotel, suspecting that I had no  money, asked for payment, and I was obliged to leave my best  clothes as a security, and could scarcely thus escape from being  arrested. I then walked about six miles, to Wolfenbiittel, went to an inn, and began again to live as if I had plenty of money.  Here I stayed two days, looking out for an opportunity to run  away ; for I had now nothing remaining to leave as a pledge.  But the window of my room was too high to allow of my escaping,  by getting down at night. On the second or third morning I  went quietly out of the yard, and then ran off ; but being suspected  and observed, and therefore seen to go off, I was immediately  called after, and so had to return. I now confessed my case, but found no mercy. I was arrested,  and taken between two soldiers to a police officer. Being  suspected by him to be a vagabond or thief, I was examined for  about three hours, and then sent to gaol. I now found myself,  at the age of sixteen, an inmate of the same dwelling with thieves  and murderers, and treated accordingly. My superior manners  profited nothing. For though, as a particular favour, I received  the first evening some meat with my bread, I had the next day  the common allowance of the prisoners,—very coarse bread and  water, and for dinner vegetables, but no meat. My situation was  most wretched. I was locked up in this place day and night,  without permission to leave my cell. The dinner was such that  on the first day I completely loathed it, and left it untouched.  The second day I took a little, the third day all, and the fourth  and following days I would fain have had more. On the second  day I asked the keeper for a Bible, not to consider its blessed  contents, but to pass away the time. However, I received none.  Here then I was ; no creature with me ; no book, no work in my  hands, and large iron rails before my narrow window. During the second night I was awakened out of my sleep by  the rattling of the bolts and keys. Three men came into my  room. When I asked them in my fright what it meant, they  laughed at me, continuing quietly to try the iron rails, to see  whether I could escape. After a few days I found out that a  thief was imprisoned next to me, and, as far as a thick wooden  partition would allow of it, I conversed with him ; and shortly  after the governor of the prison allowed him, as a favour to me,  to share my cell. We now passed away our time in relating our  adventures, and I was by this time so wicked, that I was not  satisfied with relating things of which I had been really guilty,  but I even invented stories to show what a famous fellow I was. I waited in vain day after day to be liberated. After about ten  or twelve days my fellow prisoner and I disagreed, and thus we  two wretched beings, to increase our wretchedness, spent day  after day without conversing together. I was in prison from  December 18th, 1821, till January 12th, 1822, when the keeper  came and told me to go with him to the police office. Here I  found that the Commissioner, before whom I had been tried, had  first written to my uncle at Brunswick, and when he had written  in reply, that it was better to acquaint my father with my conduct,  the Commissioner had done so ; and thus I was kept in prison till my father sent the money which was needed for my traveling  expenses, to pay my debt in the inn, and for my maintenance in  the prison. So ungrateful was I now, for certain little kindnesses  shown to me by my fellow prisoner, that, although I had promised  to call on his sister, to deliver a message from him, I omitted to  do so ; and so little had I been benefited by this my chastisement,  that, though I was going home to meet an angry father, only two  hours after I had left the town where I had been imprisoned, I  chose an avowedly wicked person as my traveling companion  for a great part of my journey. Section Title: Outward Reformation. My father, who arrived two days after I had reached Heimersleben, after having severely beaten me, took me home to  Schoenebeck, intending to keep me there till Easter, and then  to send me to a classical school at Halle, that I might be under  strict discipline and the continual inspection of a tutor. In the  meantime I took pupils, whom I instructed in Latin, French,  arithmetic, and German grammar. I now endeavoured, by  diligence in study, to regain the favour of my father. My habits  were, as to outward appearance, exemplary. I made progress  in my own studies, benefited my pupils, and was soon liked by  everybody around me, and in a short time my father had forgotten all. But all this time I was in heart as bad as ever ; for I  was still in secret habitually guilty of great sins. Easter came, and on account of my good behaviour, my diligence  in study, and also because I was no expense to my father, but  earned much more than I cost him, I easily persuaded him to let  me stay at home till Michaelmas. But after that period he would  not consent to my remaining any longer with him, and therefore  I left home, pretending to go to Halle to be examined. But  having a hearty dislike to the strict discipline of which I had  heard, and knowing also that I should meet there young men  attending the University with whom I was acquainted, enjoying  all the liberty of German students, whilst I myself was still at  school : for these and other reasons I went to Nordhausen, and  had myself examined by the director of the gymnasium, to be  received into that school. I then went home, but never told  my father a word of all this deception, till the day before my  departure, which obliged me to invent a whole chain of lies. He  was then very angry ; but, at last, through my entreaties and  persuasion, he gave way and allowed me to go. I continued at Nordhausen two years and six months, till  Easter, 1825. During this time I studied with considerable  diligence the Latin classics, French, history, my own language,  etc. ; but did little in Hebrew, Greek, or mathematics. I  lived in the house of the director, and got, through my conduct,  highly into his favour, so much so, that I was held up by him in  the first class as an example to the rest, and he used to take me regularly with him in his walks, to converse with me in Latin.  I used now to rise at four, winter and summer, and generally  studied all the day, with little exception, till ten at night. But whilst I was thus outwardly gaining the esteem of my  fellow creatures, I did not care in the least about God, but lived  secretly in much sin, in consequence of which I was taken ill,  and for thirteen weeks confined to my room. During my illness  I had no real sorrow of heart, yet being under certain natural  impressions of religion, I read through Klopstock's works without  weariness. I cared nothing about the Word of God. I had  about three hundred books of my own, but no Bible. I practically  set a far higher value upon the writings of Horace and Cicero,  Voltaire and Moliere, than upon the volume of inspiration. Now  and then I felt that I ought to become a different person, and I  tried to amend my conduct, particularly when I went to the  Lord's supper, as I used to do twice every year, with the other  young men. The day previous to attending that ordinance, I  used to refrain from certain things ; and on the day itself I was  serious, and also swore once or twice to God, with the emblem of  the broken body in my mouth, to become better, thinking that  for the oath's sake I should be induced to reform. But after one  or two days were over I was as bad as before. Section Title: Sinful Ways. I had now grown so wicked, that I could habitually tell lies  without blushing. And further to show how fearfully wicked I  was, I will mention, out of many others, only one great sin, of which  I was guilty, before I left this place. Through my dissipated life  I had contracted debts, which I had no means of discharging ;  for my father could allow me only about as much as I needed for  my regular maintenance. One day, after having received a sum  of money from him, and having purposely shown it to some of  my companions, I afterwards feigned that it was stolen, having  myself by force injured the lock of my trunk, and having also  designedly forced open my guitar case. I also feigned myself  greatly frightened at what had happened, ran into the director's  room with my coat off, and told him that my money was stolen.  I was greatly pitied. Some friends also gave me now as much  money as I pretended to have lost, and the circumstance afforded  me a ground upon which to ask my creditors to wait longer.  But this matter turned out bitterly ; for the director, having  ground to suspect me, though he could not prove anything, never  fully restored me to his confidence. As regards my own feeling, though I was very wicked, yet this  desperate act of depravity was too much, even for my hardened  conscience ; for it never afterwards allowed me to feel easy in the  presence of the director's wife, who, like a kind mother, had  waited on me in my illness, and on whom I had now so wilfully  brought trouble. How long-suffering was God at this time, not to destroy me at once ! And how merciful that He did not suffer  me to be tried before the police, who easily would have detected  that the whole was a fabrication ! I was heartily glad for many  reasons, but particularly on account of this latter circumstance,  to be able soon after to exchange the school for the University. Section Title: Enters Halle University. I had now obtained what I had fondly looked forward to. I  became a member of the University, and that with very honourable testimonials. I had thus obtained permission to preach in  the Lutheran Establishment, but I was as truly unhappy and as  far from God as ever. I had made strong resolutions, now at last  to change my course of life, for two reasons : first, because,  without it, I thought no parish would choose me as their pastor ;  and secondly, that without a considerable knowledge of divinity  I should never get a good living ; as the obtaining of a valuable  cure, in Prussia, generally depends upon the degree which the  candidates for the ministry obtain in passing the examination.  But the moment I entered Halle, the University town, all my  resolutions came to nothing. Being now more than ever my own  master, and without any control as long as I did not fight a duel,  molest the people in the streets, etc., I renewed my profligate life  afresh, though now a student of divinity. When my money was  spent, I pawned my watch and a part of my linen and clothes,  or borrowed in other ways. Yet in the midst of it all I had a  desire to renounce this wretched life, for I had no enjoyment in it,  and had sense enough left to see that the end one day or other  would be miserable ; for I should never get a living. But I had  no sorrow of heart on account of offending God. Section Title: Friendship with Beta. One day when I was in a tavern with some of my wild fellow- students, I saw among them one of my former schoolfellows,  named Beta, whom I formerly despised, because he was so quiet  and serious. It now appeared well to me to choose him as my  friend, thinking that if I could but have better companions, I  should improve my own conduct. This Beta was a backslider. When formerly he was so quiet  at school, I have reason to believe it was because the Spirit of  God was working on his heart ; but now, having departed from  the Lord, he tried to put off the ways of God more and more,  and to enjoy the world, of which he had known but little before.  ' I sought his friendship, because I thought it would lead me to a  steady life ; and he gladly formed an aquaintance with me, as he  told me afterwards, because he thought it would bring him into  gay society. Thus my poor foolish heart was again deceived.  And yet, God, in His abundant mercy, made him after all, in a  way which was never thought of by me, the instrument of doing  me good, not merely for time, but for eternity. About this period, June, 1825, I was again taken ill in consequence of my profligate and vicious life. My state of health  would therefore no longer allow me to go on in the same course,  but my desires were still unchanged. About the end of July I  recovered. After this, my conduct was outwardly rather better ;  but this arose only from want of money. At the commencement  of August, Beta and I, with two other students, drove about the  country, for four days. All the money for this expensive pleasure  had been obtained by pledging some of our remaining articles. Section Title: Trip to Switzerland. When we returned, instead of being truly sorry on account of  this sin, we thought of fresh pleasures, and, as my love for  traveling was stronger than ever, through what I had seen on this  last journey, I proposed to my friends to set off for Switzerland.  The obstacles in the way, the want of money, and the want of  the passports, were removed by me. For, through forged letters  from our parents, we procured passports ; and through pledging  all we could, particularly our books, we obtained as much money  as we thought would be enough. Beta was one of the party. On August 18th we left Halle. It will be enough to say that  we went as far as Mount Rigi in Switzerland. Forty-three days  we were, day after day, traveling, almost always on foot. I had  now obtained the desire of my heart. I had seen Switzerland.  But still I was far from being happy. The Lord most graciously  preserved us from many calamitous circumstances, which, but  for His gracious providence, might have overtaken us. But I did  not see His hand at that time, as I have seen it since. Sickness  of one or more of us, or separation from one another, which might  have so easily befallen us, would have brought us, being so far  from home, and having but just as much money as was absolutely  needed, into a most miserable condition. I was on this journey  like Judas ; for, having the common purse, I was a thief. I  so managed, that the journey cost me but two-thirds of what it  cost my friends. Oh ! how wicked was I now. At last all of us  became tired of seeing even the most beautiful views ; and whilst  at first, after having seen certain places, I had been saying with  Horace, at the end of the day, in my pagan heart, " Vixi " (I have  lived), I was now glad to get home again. September 29th we reached Halle, from whence each of us, for  the remainder of the vacation, went to his father's house. I had  now, by many lies, to satisfy my father concerning the traveling  expenses, and succeeded in deceiving him. During the three  weeks I stayed at home, I determined to live differently for the  future. Once more the Lord showed me what resolutions come  to, when made in man's strength. I was different for a few days ;  but when the vacation was over, and fresh students came, and,  with them, fresh money, all was soon forgotten. At this time Halle was frequented by 1,260 students, about 900 of whom studied divinity, all of which 900 were allowed to  preach, although, I believe, not nine of them feared the Lord. Section Title: Conversion. The time was now come when God would have mercy upon me.  His love had been set upon such a wretch as I was before the  world was made. His love had sent His Son to bear punishment  on account of my sins, and to fulfil the law which I had broken  times without number. And now at a time when I was as careless  about Him as ever, He sent His Spirit into my heart. I had no  Bible, and had not read in it for years. I went to church but  seldom ; but, from custom, I took the Lord's supper twice a  year. I had never heard the gospel preached up to the beginning  of November, 1825. I had never met with a person who told me  that he meant, by the help of God, to live according to the Holy  Scriptures. In short, I had not the least idea that there were  any persons really different from myself, except in degree. One Saturday afternoon, about the middle of November, 1825,  I had taken a walk with my friend Beta. On our return he said  to me that he was in the habit of going on Saturday evenings to  the house of a Christian, where there was a meeting. On further  enquiry he told me that they read the Bible, sang, prayed, and  read a printed sermon. No sooner had I heard this, than it was  to me as if I had found something after which I had been seeking  all my life long. I immediately wished to go with my friend, who  was not at once willing to take me ; for knowing me as a gay  young man, he thought I should not like this meeting. At last,  however, he said he would call for me. I would here mention  that Beta seems to have had conviction of sin, and probably also  a degree of acquaintance with the Lord, when about fifteen years  old. Afterwards, being in a cold and worldly state, he joined  me in that sinful journey to Switzerland. On his return, however,  being extremely miserable, and convinced of his guilt, he made  a full confession of his sin to his father ; and, whilst with him,  sought the acquaintance of a Christian brother, named Richter.  This Dr. Richter gave him, on his return to the University, a letter  of introduction to a believing tradesman, of the name of Wagner.  It was this brother in whose house the meeting was held. We went together in the evening. As I did not know the  manners of believers, and the joy they have in seeing poor sinners  even in any measure caring about the things of God, I made an  apology for coming. The kind answer of this dear brother I shall  never forget. He said : " Come as often as you please ; house  and heart are open to you." We sat down and sang a hymn.  Then brother Kayser, afterwards a Missionary in Africa in  connection with the London Missionary Society, who was then  living at Halle, fell on his knees, and asked a blessing on our  meeting. This kneeling down made a deep impression upon me ;  for I had never either seen any one on his knees, nor had I ever prayed myself on my knees. He then read a chapter and a  printed sermon ; for no regular meetings for expounding the  Scriptures were allowed in Prussia, except an ordained clergyman  was present. At the close we sang another hymn, and then the  master of the house prayed. Whilst he prayed, my feeling was  something like this : I could not pray as well, though I am much  more learned than this illiterate man. The whole made a deep  impression on me. I was happy ; though if I had been asked  why I was happy, I could not have clearly explained it. When we walked home, I said to Beta, " All we have seen on  our journey to Switzerland, and all our former pleasures, are as  nothing in comparison with this evening." Whether I fell on my  knees when I returned home, I do not remember ; but this I know,  that I lay peaceful and happy in my bed. This shows that the  Lord may begin His work in different ways. For I have not the  least doubt that on that evening He began a work of grace in me,  though I obtained joy without any deep sorrow of heart, and  with scarcely any knowledge. That evening was the turning  point in my life. The next day, and Monday, and once or twice  besides, I went again to the house of this brother, where I read  the Scriptures with him and another brother ; for it was too long  for me to wait till Saturday came again. Now my life became very different, though all sins were not  given up at once. My wicked companions were given up ; the  going to taverns was entirely discontinued ; the habitual practice  of telling falsehoods was no longer indulged in, but still a few  times after this I spoke an untruth. At the time when this change  took place, I was engaged in translating a novel out of French into  German for the press, in order to obtain the means of gratifying  my desire to see Paris. This plan about the journey was now  given up, though I had not light enough to give up the work in  which I was engaged, but finished it. The Lord, however, most  remarkably put various obstacles in the way and did not allow  me to sell the manuscript. At last, seeing that the whole was  wrong, I determined never to sell it, and was enabled to abide by  this determination. The manuscript was burnt. I now no longer lived habitually in sin, though I was still often  overcome, and sometimes even by open sins, though far less  frequently than before, and not without sorrow of heart. I read  the Scriptures, prayed often, loved the brethren, went to church  from right motives, and stood on the side of Christ, though  laughed at by my fellow students. What all the exhortations and precepts of my father and others could not effect ; what all my own resolutions could not  bring about, even to renounce a life of sin and profligacy ; I was enabled to do, constrained by the love of Jesus. The individual  who desires to have his sins forgiven, must seek for it through  the blood of Jesus. The individual who desires to get power  over sin, must likewise seek it through the blood of Jesus. Splitit Chapter 2, Early Christian Work, 1826-1829. In January, 1826, I began to read missionary papers, and was  I greatly stirred up to become a Missionary myself. I prayed  frequently concerning this matter, and thus made more decided  progress for a few weeks. But soon, alas ! I was drawn aside.  I used frequently to meet a young female, who also came to the  meetings on Saturday evenings and being the only pious  female of my own age whom I knew, I soon felt myself greatly  attached to her. This led away my heart from missionary  work, for I had reason to believe that her parents would not  allow her to go with me. My prayers now became cold and  formal, and at length were almost entirely given up. My joy in  the Lord left me. In this state I continued for about six weeks.  At the end of that time, about Easter, 1826, I saw a devoted  young brother, named Hermann Ball, a learned man, a son of  wealthy parents, who, constrained by the love of Christ, preferred  labouring in Poland among the Jews as a Missionary, to having  a comfortable living near his relations. His example made a  deep impression on me. I was led to apply his case to my own,  and to compare myself with him ; for I had given up the work  of the Lord, and, I may say, the Lord Himself, for the sake of a  girl. The result of this comparison was, that I was enabled to  give up this connection, which I had entered into without prayer,  and which thus had led me away from the Lord. When I was  enabled to be decided, the Lord smiled on me, and I was, for the  first time in my life, able fully and unreservedly to give up myself  to Him. It was at this time that I began to enjoy " the peace of God  which passeth all understanding." In this my joy I wrote to my  father and brother, entreating them to seek the Lord, and telling  them how happy I was ; thinking, that if the way to happiness  were but set before them, they would gladly embrace it. To  my great surprise an angry answer was returned. About this  period the Lord sent a believer, Dr. Tholuck, as Professor of  Divinity to Halle, in consequence of which a few believing  students came from other Universities. Thus also, through  becoming acquainted with other brethren, the Lord led me on. With the revival of the work of grace in my heart, after the  snare above referred to had been broken, my former desire to  give myself to missionary service returned, and I went at last to  my father to obtain his permission, without which I could not be received into any of the German missionary institutions. My  father was greatly displeased, and particularly reproached me,  saying that he had expended so much money on my education,  in hope that he might comfortably spend his last days with me  in a parsonage, and that he now saw all these prospects come to  nothing. He was angry, and told me he would no longer consider  me as his son. But the Lord gave me grace to remain steadfast.  He then entreated me, and wept before me ; yet even this by  far harder trial the Lord enabled me to bear. Before I went  away I took an opportunity of reminding my brother of my  former wicked life, and told him that now, having been thus  blessed by God, I could not but live for Him. After I had left  my father, though I wanted more money than at any previous  period of my life, as I had to remain two years longer in the  University, I determined never to take any more from him ; for  it seemed to me wrong, so far as I remember, to suffer myself to  be supported by him, when he had no prospect that I should  become what he would wish me to be, namely, a clergyman with  a good living. This resolution I was enabled to keep. By the way, I would here observe, that the Lord afterwards,  in a most remarkable way, supplied my temporal wants. For  shortly after this had occurred, several American gentlemen,  three of whom were professors in American colleges, came to  Halle for literary purposes, and as they did not understand  German, I was recommended by Dr. Tholuck to teach them.  These gentlemen, some of whom were believers, paid so handsomely for the instruction which I gave them, and for the lectures  of certain professors which I wrote out for them, that I had enough  and to spare. Thus did the Lord richly make up to me the little  which I had relinquished for His sake. " O fear the Lord, ye His  saints ; for there is no want to them that fear Him" (Psalm  34 9). On my return from my father to Halle, I found that the more  experienced brethren thought that I ought for the present to take  no further steps respecting my desire to go out as a Missionary.  But still it was more or less in my mind. Whitsuntide and the  two days following I spent in the house of a pious clergyman in  the country ; for all the ministers at Halle, a town of more than  30,000 inhabitants, were unenlightened men. God greatly  refreshed me through this visit. Dear Beta was with me. On  our return I related to two of my former friends, whose society  I had not quite given up, though I did not any longer live with  them in sin, how happy I had been on my visit. I then told them  how I wished they were as happy as myself. They answered :  " We do not feel that we are sinners." After this I fell on my  knees, and asked God to show them that they were sinners.  Having done so, I left them, and went into my bedroom, where I  continued to pray for them. After a little while I returned to my  sitting-room, and found them both in tears, and both told me that they now felt themselves to be sinners. From that time a work  of grace commenced in their hearts. Section Title: Decides by Lot. Shortly after this, being still greatly exercised about going out  as a Missionary, and wishing much (according to my natural mind,  as I now see) to have the matter settled, in one way or the other,  without being willing quietly, patiently, and prayerfully to wait  on the Lord, I came to the conclusion to ascertain the Lord's  mind by the lot. To this end I not merely drew a lot in private,  but I bought a ticket in the royal lottery ; and I left it thus with  the Lord, that if I gained anything, I should take it to be His  will that I should become a Missionary, if not, that I should  remain at home. My ticket came out with a small sum, on  account of which it appeared to me that I should be a Missionary.  I therefore applied to the Berlin Missionary Society, but was not  accepted, because my father had not given his consent. Very soon afterwards I was led to see in some degree, and since  then much more fully, the error into which I had fallen respecting  the lot. I ought to have said to myself, How can an individual,  so ignorant as you are, think about being a teacher to others ?  For though I was truly begotten again, and rested upon Christ  alone for salvation, still I should not have been able to give a  clear explanation of even the most elementary truths of the  gospel. How then could I be fit to teach others ? The first  thing therefore I ought to have done, was, to seek through much  prayer, and searching the Scriptures, and a holy life, to obtain  more knowledge of divine things. Further, as to my impatience  in wishing the matter settled, how could I have been fit to endure  in that state the hardships and trials of a missionary life, in which  my patience, no doubt, would have been much more severely  tried ? I therefore ought to have said to myself, if I cannot wait  quietly, though it be many months longer, before the Lord shows  me clearly His will concerning the matter, how then can I be fit  for missionary work ? Instead of thus comparing my state of  heart and knowledge with what is required in the Scriptures  from him who is to be a teacher, I ran hastily to the lot, and  thought I had done it prayerfully. And how did it end ? According to my prayers the lot decided I should be a Missionary  among the heathen (and my mind, at that time, especially inclined  to the East Indies). But the way in which the Lord has led me  since has been very different. And it ought not to be said in  defence of the practice of deciding by lot—perhaps the Lord  meant you to be a Missionary among the heathen, but you did  not give yourself to the work ; for I actually offered myself to a  society, but was not accepted. Moreover, since 1826 I have  repeatedly offered myself most solemnly to the Lord for this  work, and I am as sure that it is not His will that I should go  out as a Missionary for the present, as I am sure of anything. Nor could it be said, that perhaps the Lord may yet call me for  this work. For if He should be pleased to do so tomorrow, yet  that would prove nothing concerning the above point. For I  did not use the lot to ascertain whether at any period of my life  I should be engaged in missionary work, but whether I should  then set about it. And to put such an explanation on the matter,  would be acting as false prophets, who, when their prophecies  fail, try to find out some way or other whereby they may show  that their prophecies were true. I used the lot some years after  in an important matter. My natural mind would have the decision at once, so after prayer I drew the lot. But facts turned  out completely different from what the lot decided. To ascertain the Lord's will we ought to use scriptural means.  Prayer, the Word of God, and His Spirit should be united together. We should go to the Lord repeatedly in prayer, and ask  Him to teach us by His Spirit through His Word. I say, by His  Spirit through His Word. For if we should think that His  Spirit led us to do so and so, because certain facts are so and so,  and yet His Word is opposed to the step which we are going to  take, we should be deceiving ourselves. In connection with this I would mention, that the Lord very  graciously gave me, from the very commencement of my divine  life, a measure of simplicity and of childlike disposition in spiritual  things, so that whilst I was exceedingly ignorant of the Scriptures, and was still from time to time overcome even by outward  sins, yet I was enabled to carry most minute matters to the Lord  in prayer. And I have found that " godliness is profitable unto all  things, having promise of the life that now is, and of that which is to  come." Though very weak and ignorant, yet I had now, by the  grace of God, some desire to benefit others, and he who so faithfully had once served Satan, sought now to win souls for Christ. I may mention a few instances. I circulated every month, in  different parts of the country, about 300 missionary papers. I  also sold and distributed a considerable number of tracts, and  often took my pockets full in my walks, and distributed them,  and spoke to poor people whom I met. I also wrote letters to  some of my former companions in sin. I visited for thirteen  weeks a sick man, who, when I first began to speak to him about  the things of God, was completely ignorant of his state as a  sinner, trusting for salvation in his upright and moral life. After  some weeks, however, the Lord allowed me to see a decided  change in him, and he afterwards repeatedly expressed his gratitude, that I had been sent to him by God, to be the means of  opening his blind eyes. May this encourage the believing reader  to sow the seed, though he does not see it spring up at once. Thus the Lord condescended to begin to use me soon after my  conversion, though but little ; for I could bear but very little,  as I did not see at that time, as I do now, that God alone can give  spiritual life at the first, and keep it up in the soul afterwards. Section Title: First Sermon. Having heard that there was a schoolmaster living in a village,  about six miles from Halle, who was in the habit of holding a  prayer meeting at four o'clock every morning, with the miners,  before they went into the pit, giving them also an address, I  thought he was a believer ; and as I knew so very few brethren,  I went to see him, in order if it might be to strengthen his hands.  About two years afterwards he told me, that when I came to him  first, he knew not the Lord, but that he had held these prayer  meetings merely out of kindness to a relative, whose office it was,  but who had gone on a journey ; and that those addresses which  he had read were not his own, but copied out of a book. He also  told me that he was much impressed with my kindness, and what  he considered condescension on my part in coming to see him,  and this, together with my conversation, had been instrumental  in leading him to care about the things of God ; and I knew him  ever afterwards as a true believer. This schoolmaster asked me whether I would not preach in his  parish, as the aged and infirm clergyman would be very glad of  my assistance. Up to this time I had never preached, though  for fifteen months past I might have done so as a student of  divinity ; for before Christmas, 1825, I had been mercifully kept  from attempting to preach (though I wrote to my father about  July that I had preached, because I knew it would please him),  and after Christmas, when I knew the Lord, I refrained from  doing so, because I felt that I was yet too little instructed in the  things of God. The same reason ought to have still kept me  from preaching ; yet I thought that, by taking a sermon, or the  greater part of one, written by a spiritual man, and committing  it to memory, I might benefit the people. Had I reasoned  scripturally, I should have said, surely it cannot be the will of  God, that I should preach in this way, if I have not enough  knowledge of the Scriptures to write a sermon. Moreover, I had  not enough light or tenderness of conscience to see that I was a  deceiver in the pulpit ; for everybody supposes that the sermon  a man preaches is, if not entirely, at least as to the most part,  his own composition. I now set about putting a printed sermon into a suitable form,  and committing it to memory. It was hard work. There is no  joy in man's own doings and choosings. It took me nearly a  whole week to commit to memory such a sermon as would take  up nearly an hour in repeating. I got through it, but had no  enjoyment in the work. It was on August 27th, 1826, at eight  in the morning, in a chapel of ease, in connection with which my  friend was schoolmaster. At eleven I repeated the same sermon  verbatim in the parish church. There was one service more, in  the afternoon, at which I needed not to have done anything;  for the schoolmaster might have read a printed sermon, as he  used to do. But having a desire to serve the Lord, though I knew not how to do it scripturally, and having reason to believe  that the gospel had scarcely ever been preached in that place,  I had it in my heart to preach again in the afternoon. But I  had no second sermon committed to memory. It came, however, to my mind to read the 5th chapter of Matthew, and to  make such remarks as I was able. I did so. Immediately upon  beginning to expound " Blessed are the poor in spirit," etc. I felt  myself greatly assisted, and whereas in the morning my sermon  had not been simple enough for the people to understand it, I  now was listened to with the greatest attention, and I think was  also understood. My own peace and joy were great. I felt this  a blessed work. After the service I left the aged clergyman as  soon as possible, lest I should lose my enjoyment. On my way to Halle I thought, this is the way I should like  always to preach. But then it came immediately to my mind,  that such sort of preaching might do for illiterate country people,  but that it never would do before a well-educated assembly in  town. I thought the truth ought to be preached at all hazards,  but it ought to be given in a different form suited to the hearers.  Thus I remained unsettled in my mind as regards the mode of  preaching ; and it is not surprising that I did not then see the  truth concerning this matter, for I did not understand the work  of the Spirit, and therefore saw not the powerlessness of human  eloquence. Further, I did not keep in mind, that if the most  illiterate persons in the congregation can comprehend the discourse, the most educated will understand it too ; but that the  reverse does not hold true. I now preached frequently, both in the churches of villages and  towns, but never had any enjoyment in doing so, except when  speaking in a simple way ; though the repetition of sermons,  which had been committed to memory, brought more praise from  my fellow creatures. But from neither way of preaching did I  see any fruit. It may be that the last day may show the benefit  even of these feeble endeavours. One reason why the Lord did  not permit me to see fruit, seems to me, that I should have been  most probably lifted up by success. It may be also, because I  prayed exceedingly little respecting the ministry of the Word,  and because I walked so little with God, and was so rarely " a  vessel unto honour, sanctified, and meet for the Master's use." Lives in Franke's Orphanage. About the time that I first began to preach I lived for about  two months in free lodgings, provided for poor students of divinity  in the Orphan House, built in dependence upon God, by that  devoted and eminent servant of Christ, A. H. Franke, Professor  of Divinity at Halle, who died 1727. I mention this, as some  years afterwards I was benefited myself through the faith of this  dear man of God. About that time I was still so weak that I  fell repeatedly into open sins, yet could not continue in them, nay, not even for a few days, without sorrow of heart, confession  before God, and fleeing to the blood of the Lamb. And so  ignorant was I still, that I bought a crucifix in a frame, and hung  it up in my room, hoping that being thus frequently reminded  of the sufferings of my Saviour, I should not fall so frequently  into sin. But in a few days the looking to the crucifix was as  nothing, and I fell about that very time more than once deeply. Section Title: First Remarkable Donation Received. Having heard that a very rich lady of title, residing at Frankfort-on-the-Maine, was a very pious person, and, in visiting a  charitable institution at Diisselthal, had given very liberally ;  and wishing much about the commencement of the year 1827 to  help a poor relative with a small sum of money, and also to pay  the remainder of the debt which I had contracted for my traveling  expenses to Switzerland ; I wrote to this lady, asking her to  lend me a small sum of money, in actual amount only little above  £5, but as money in the North of Germany has much more value  than in England, it was as much as £12 or £15 in this country.  Whilst I was writing, however, the thought occurred to me,  Suppose this lady should not be a believer ? I, therefore, pointed  out to her the way of salvation, and related to her how I had been  brought to the knowledge of the truth. But I received no  answer by the time I might have had one.—I would just notice,  that since 1829 my practice, on account of what I found in the  Scriptures, Romans 13 8, as regards borrowing money, has been  different. And, moreover, I have considered that there is no  ground to go away from the door of the Lord to that of a believer,  so long as He is so willing to supply our need. About January 20th I was one day very wretched. Satan  obtained an advantage over me through overmuch work ; for  I was in the habit of writing about fourteen hours a day. One  morning I was in so wretched a state, that I said in my heart,  What have I now gained by becoming a Christian ? Afterwards  I walked about in the streets in this wretched state of heart, and  at last I went into a confectioner's shop, where wine and ardent  spirits were sold, to eat and to drink. But as soon as I had taken  a piece of cake I left the shop, having no rest, as I felt that it was  unbecoming a believer, either to go to such places or to spend his  money in such a way. In the afternoon of the very day on which,  in the ingratitude of my heart, I had had such unkind thoughts  about the Lord (who was at that very time in so remarkable a  manner supplying my temporal wants, by my being employed  in writing for an American Professor), He graciously showed  me my sin, not by a severe chastisement, as I most righteously  deserved, but by adding another mercy to the many He had  already shown me. Oh ! how long-suffering is our Lord. How does  He bear with us ! May I at least now seek, for the few days whilst  I may stay in this world, to be more grateful for all His mercies ! At two o'clock I received a parcel from Frankfort, containing  the exact sum of money of which I had requested the loan.  There was no letter to be found. I was overwhelmed with the  Lord's mercy, but very much regretted that there was no letter.  At last, on carefully examining the paper in which the silver had  been packed, I found one, which I have kept, and which I translate  from the German. " A peculiar providence has made me acquainted with the  letter which you have written to Lady B. But you are under a  mistake concerning her, both as regards her character, and her  stay at D., where she never was. She has been taken for another  individual. But that I may lessen in some measure the difficulties in which you seem to be, I send you the enclosed small  sum, for which you may thank, not the unknown giver, but the  Lord, who turneth the hearts like rivers of water. Hold fast the  faith which God has given you by His Holy Spirit ; it is the most  precious treasure in this life, and it contains in itself true happiness. Only seek by watching and prayer more and more to be  delivered from all vanity and self-complacency, by which even  the true believer may be ensnared when he least expects it. Let  it be your chief aim to be more and more humble, faithful, and  quiet. May we not belong to those who say and write continually, Lord, Lord,' but who have Him not deeply in their hearts.  Christianity consists not in words, but in power. There must-be  life in us. For, therefore, God loved us first that we might love  Him in return ; and that loving we might receive power, to be  faithful to Him, and to conquer ourselves, the world, distress  and death. May His Spirit strengthen you for this, that you  may be an able messenger of His gospel ! Amen. Signed, An Adoring Worshipper Of The  Saviour, Jesus Christ." Section Title: Frankfort-on-the Maine, Jan. 14th, 1827. I saw in some measure, at the time when I received this letter,  how much I needed such a faithful, and, at the same time, loving  word of admonition ; but I have seen it more fully since. Self- complacency, and a want of quietness, and saying and writing  more frequently " Lord, Lord," than acknowledging Him by  my life as such. These were the evils against which at that time  I particularly needed to be cautioned, and up to this day I am  still much, very much, lacking in these points : though the Lord,  to His praise I would say it, has done much for me in these  particulars since that time. After having read this letter, my heart was full of joy, shame  and gratitude. Truly it was the goodness of God which brought  my heart into this state, and not the money ; for that was gone  in a few hours for the two purposes above referred to. With  my heart full of peculiar feelings, and ashamed of my conduct in  the morning, I left the town towards the evening, to walk alone in a solitary place. And now, being particularly conscious of my  ingratitude to the Lord for all His mercies, and of my want of  steadfastness in His ways, I could not forbear falling down on my  knees behind a hedge, though the snow was a foot deep, anew to  surrender myself wholly to Him, and to pray for strength that I  might for the future live more to His glory, and also to thank  Him for His late mercy. It was a blessed time. I continued  about half an hour in prayer. After such an experience, it may be difficult for one who does  not know the plague of his own heart, to think that I was at  that time a true believer, when I tell him that so base was I, so  altogether like a beast before my God, and unmindful of His  mercies to me in Christ, that only a few weeks after I fell into a  wretched backsliding state, in which I continued for many days,  during which time prayer was almost entirely given up. It was  on one of these days that I rang my bell, and ordered the servant  to fetch me wine. And now I began to drink. But how good  was the Lord ! Though I desired to drink, that I might be able  more easily to go on in sin, yet He would not allow me to give up  myself to the wickedness of my heart. For whilst in my ungodly  days I had drunk once about five quarts of strong beer in one  afternoon, in the way of bravado, and once also much wine at  one time, without remorse of conscience, I could now take only  two or three glasses before the wickedness of my conduct was  brought before me ; and my conscience told me that I drank  merely for the sake of drinking, and thus I gave it up. The public means of grace by which I could be benefited were  very few. Though I went regularly to church when I did not  preach myself, yet I scarcely ever heard the truth, for there was  no enlightened clergyman in the town. And when it so happened  that I could hear Dr. Tholuck, or any other godly minister, the  prospect of it beforehand, and the looking back upon it afterwards, served to fill me with joy. Now and then I walked ten or  fifteen miles to enjoy this privilege. May those who enjoy the  faithful ministry of the Word feel exceedingly thankful for it.  There are few blessings on earth greater for a believer ; and yet  the Lord is frequently obliged to teach us the value of this blessing  by depriving us of it for a season. Section Title: Students' Meetings. Another means of grace which I attended, besides the Saturday  evening meetings in brother Wagner's house, was a meeting  every Lord's day evening with the believing students, which  consisted of six or more in number, and increased, before I left  Halle, to about 20 ; and which after the Easter vacation of 1827  was held in my room till I left Halle. In these meetings one, or  two, or more of the brethren prayed, and we read the Scriptures,  sang hymns, and sometimes also one or another of the brethren  spoke a little in the way of exhortation, and we read also such writings of godly men as were calculated for edification. I was  often greatly stirred up and refreshed in these meetings ; and  once, being in a backsliding state, and therefore cold and miserable, I opened my heart to the brethren, and was brought out of  that state through the means of their exhortations and prayers.  " Forsake not the assembling of yourselves together," is a most  important exhortation. Even if we should not derive any  special benefit at the time, so far as we are conscious, yet we  may be kept from much harm. And very frequently the beginning of coldness of heart is nourished by keeping away from the  meetings of the saints. I know when I was cold, and had no  real desire to be brought out of that state, I went a few times into  the villages, where I was sure not to meet with brethren, that I  might not be spoken to about the things of God. Yet so gracious  was the Lord, that my very wretchedness brought me back after  a few hours. The Lord had begun a good work in me ; and  being faithful, though I was faithless, He would not give me up,  but carried on His gracious work in me, though it would have  progressed much more rapidly, had not my rebellious heart  resisted. As to the other means of grace I would say : I fell into the  snare, into which so many young believers fall, the reading of  religious books in preference to the Scriptures. I could no  longer read French and German novels, as I had formerly done,  to feed my carnal mind ; but still I did not put into the room of  those books the best of all books. I read tracts, missionary  papers, sermons, and biographies of godly persons. The last  kind of books I found more profitable than others, and had they  been well selected, or had I not read too much of such writings,  or had any of them tended particularly to endear the Scriptures  to me, they might have done me much good. I never had been  at any time in my life in the habit of reading the Holy Scriptures.  When under fifteen years of age, I occasionally read a little of  them at school ; afterwards God's precious book was entirely  laid aside, so that I never read one single chapter of it, as far as I  remember, till it pleased God to begin a work of grace in my heart.  Now the scriptural way of reasoning would have been : God  Himself has condescended to become an author, and I am  ignorant about that precious book, which His Holy Spirit has  caused to be written through the instrumentality of His servants,  and it contains that which I ought to know, and the knowledge  of which will lead me to true happiness ; therefore I ought to  read again and again this most precious book, this book of books,  most earnestly, most prayerfully, and with much meditation ;  and in this practice I ought to continue all the days of my life.  For I was aware, though I read it but little, that I knew scarcely  anything of it. But instead of acting thus, and being led by my  ignorance of the Word of God to study it more, my difficulty in  understanding it, and the little enjoyment I had in it, made me careless of reading it (for much prayerful reading of the Word,  gives not merely more knowledge, but increases the delight we  have in reading it) ; and thus, like many believers, I practically  preferred, for the first four years of my divine life, the works of  uninspired men to the Oracles of the living God. The consequence  was that I remained a babe, both in knowledge and grace. In  knowledge I say ; for all true knowledge must be derived, by the  Spirit, from the Word. And as I neglected the Word, I was for  nearly four years so ignorant, that I did not clearly know even  the fundamental points of our holy faith. And this lack of  knowledge most sadly kept me back from walking steadily in  the ways of God. For it is the truth that makes us free (John  8 31 through 32), by delivering us from the slavery of the lust of the  flesh, the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life. The Word  proves it ; the experience of the saints proves it ; and also my  own experience most decidedly proves it. For when it pleased  the Lord in August, 1829, to bring me really to the Scriptures, my  life and walk became very different. And though even since then  I have fallen very short of what I might, and ought to have been,  yet, by the grace of God, I have been enabled to live much  nearer to Him than before. If any believers read this, who practically prefer other books  to the Holy Scriptures, and who enjoy the writings of men much  more than the Word of God, may they be warned by my loss.  I shall consider this book to have been the means of doing much  good, should it please the Lord, through its instrumentality, to  lead some of His people no longer to neglect the Holy Scriptures,  but to give them that preference, which they have hitherto  bestowed on the writings of men. Before I leave this subject I would only add : If the reader  understands very little of the Word of God, he ought to read it  very much ; for the Spirit explains the Word by the Word. And  if he enjoys the reading of the Word little, that is just the reason  why he should read it much ; for the frequent reading of the Scriptures creates a delight in them, so that the more we read them,  the more we desire to do so. And if the reader should be an  unbeliever, I would likewise entreat him to read the Scriptures  earnestly, but to ask God previously to give him a blessing. For  in doing so, God may make him " wise unto salvation" (2nd Timothy 15 through 17). Section Title: Advice on Bible Study. If any one should ask me how he may read the Scriptures most  profitably, I would advise him, that : 1. Above all he should seek to have it settled in his own mind  that God alone, by His Spirit, can teach him, and that therefore,  as God will be enquired of for blessings, it becomes him to seek  God's blessing previous to, and whilst reading. 2. He should have it, moreover, settled in his mind, that, although the Holy Spirit is the best and sufficient teacher, yet  that this teacher does not always teach immediately when we  desire it, and that, therefore, we may have to entreat Him again  and again for the explanation of certain passages ; but that He  will surely teach us at last, if indeed we are seeking for light  prayerfully, patiently, and with a view to the glory of God. 3. It is of immense importance for the understanding of the  Word of God, to read it in course, so that we may read every day  a portion of the Old and a portion of the New Testament, going  on where we previously left off. This is important— A. Because  it throws light upon the connection ; and a different course,  according to which one habitually selects particular chapters, will  make it utterly impossible ever to understand much of the  Scriptures. B. Whilst we are in the body, we need a change even  in spiritual things ; and this change the Lord has graciously  provided in the great variety which is to be found in His Word.  C. It tends to the glory of God ; for the leaving out some chapters  here and there, is practically saying, that certain portions are  better than others ; or, that there are certain parts of revealed  truth unprofitable, or unnecessary. D. It may keep us, by the  blessing of God, from erroneous views, as in reading thus regularly  through the Scriptures we are led to see the meaning of the whole,  and also kept from laying too much stress upon certain favourite  views. E. The Scriptures contain the whole revealed will of God,  and therefore we ought to seek to read from time to time through  the whole of that revealed will. There are many believers, I fear,  in our day, who have not read even once through the whole of the  Scriptures ; and yet in a few months, by reading only a few  chapters every day, they might accomplish it. 4. It is also of the greatest importance to meditate on what  we read, so that perhaps a small portion of that which we have  read, or, if we have time, the whole may be meditated upon, in  the course of the day. Or a small portion of a book, or an epistle,  or a gospel, through which we go regularly for meditation, may  be considered every day, without, however, suffering oneself to  be brought into bondage by this plan. Learned commentaries I have found to store the head with many  notions, and often also with the truth of God ; but when the  Spirit teaches, through the instrumentality of prayer and meditation, the heart is affected. The former kind of knowledge  generally puffs up, and is often renounced, when another commentary gives a different opinion, and often also is found good  for nothing, when it is to be carried out into practice. The  latter kind of knowledge generally humbles, gives joy, leads us  nearer to God, and is not easily reasoned away ; and having  been obtained from God, and thus having entered into the heart,  and become our own, is also generally carried out. If the  enquirer after truth does not understand the Hebrew and Greek  languages, so as to be able to compare the common translation with the original, he may, concerning several passages, get  light by an improved rendering, provided he can be sure that  the translator was a truly spiritual person. 5. The last and most important means of grace, namely, prayer,  was comparatively but little improved by me. I prayed, and I  prayed often. I also prayed, in general, by the grace of God,  with sincerity ; but had I been more earnestly praying, or even  only as much as I have prayed of late years, I should have made  much more rapid progress. Section Title: Offers Himself for Missionary Work. In August, 1827, I heard that the Continental Society in  England intended to send a minister to Bucharest, the residence  of many nominal German Christians, to help an aged brother in  the work of the Lord ; the two other German Protestant ministers  in that place being, the one a Socinian, and the other an unenlightened orthodox preacher. After consideration and prayer, I  offered myself for this work to Professor Tholuck, who had been  requested to look out for a suitable individual; for, with all my  weakness, I had a great desire to live wholly for God. Most  unexpectedly my father gave his consent, though Bucharest was  about a thousand miles from my home, and as completely a  missionary station as any other. I considered this a remarkable  providence ; though I see now, that a servant of Christ has to  act for his Master, whether it be according to the will of his  earthly father or not. I then went home to spend a short time  with my father. In the town where he lived, containing about  3,000 inhabitants, I could not hear of a single believer, though I  made many enquiries. The time I stayed with my father was  more profitably spent than it had formerly been. I was enabled  more than ever before to realise my high calling. I had, by  the grace of God, power over sin ; at least much more than at  any former period of my life. I returned to Halle, and now prepared with earnestness for  the work of the Lord. I set before me the sufferings which  might await me. I counted the cost. And he, who once so  fully served Satan, was now willing, constrained by the love of  Christ, rather to suffer affliction for the sake of Jesus, " than to  enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season." I also prayed with a  degree of earnestness concerning my future work. One day, at the end of October, the before-mentioned brother,  Hermann Ball, Missionary to the Jews, attended the Lord's day  evening meeting in my room, on his way through Halle, and stated  that he feared, on account of his health, he should be obliged to  give up labouring among the Jews. When I heard this I felt a  peculiar desire to fill up his place. About this very time also I  became exceedingly fond of the Hebrew language, which I had  cared about very little up to that time, and which I had merely  studied now and then from a sense of duty. But now I studied it, for many weeks, with the greatest eagerness and delight. Whilst  I thus from time to time felt a desire to fill up Brother Ball's place  as a Missionary to the Jews (about which, however, I did not  seriously think, because Dr. Tholuck daily expected a letter from  London, finally to settle the particulars respecting my going to  Bucharest), and whilst I thus greatly delighted in the study of  Hebrew, I called in the evening of November 17th on Dr.  Tholuck. In the course of conversation he asked me whether I  had ever had a desire to be a Missionary to the Jews, as I might  be connected with the London Society for promoting Christianity  among them, for which he was an agent. I was struck with the  question, and told him what had passed in my mind, but added  that it was not proper to think anything about that, as I was  going to Bucharest : to which he agreed. When I came home, however, these few words were like fire  within me. The next morning I felt all desire for going to  Bucharest gone, which appeared to me very wrong and fleshly,  and I therefore entreated the Lord, to restore to me the former  desire for labouring on that missionary station. He graciously  did so almost immediately. My earnestness in studying Hebrew,  and my peculiar love for it, however, continued. About this time I had an offer of becoming tutor to the sons  of a pious gentleman of title, which I did not accept on account  of my purpose of going to Bucharest, and if that should come to  nothing, on account of my desire of being a Missionary to the Jews. Section Title: Offers to become a Missionary to the Jews. About ten days after, Dr. Tholuck received a letter from the  Continental Society, stating that, on account of the war between  the Turks and Russians, it appeared well to the committee, for  the time being, to give up the thought of sending a minister to  Bucharest, as it was the seat of war between the two armies.  Dr. Tholuck then asked me again what I now thought about  being a Missionary to the Jews. My reply was, that I could not  then give an answer, but that I would let him know, after I had  prayerfully considered the matter. After prayer and consideration, and consulting with experienced brethren, in order that they  might probe my heart as to my motives, I came to this conclusion,  that, though I could not say with certainty it was the will of  God that I should be a Missionary to the Jews, yet, that I ought  to offer myself to the committee, leaving it with the Lord to do  with me afterwards, as it might seem good in His sight. Accordingly Dr. Tholuck wrote, about the beginning of December, 1827,  to the committee in London. In the beginning of the year 1828 there was a new workhouse  established at Halle, into which persons of bad character were  put for a time and made to work. Being disposed to benefit  unbelievers, I heartily desired to have permission statedly to  preach the word of truth to them while I stayed at Halle, particularly as I understood that one of the lecturers of divinity in  the University, who was a Socinian, had applied for this living.  I wrote to the magistrates of the city, and offered to preach to  those criminals gratuitously, hoping that in this way there would  be less objection to my doing so. The reply was, that Dr. — had applied for this living, and that it had been laid before the  provincial government for consideration, but that they would be  glad if I would preach in the workhouse till the matter was decided.  The decision did not come for some time, and I had thus an  opportunity of preaching twice every Lord's day, and once or  twice on the week evenings ; and besides this I took the criminals  one by one into a room, to converse with them about their souls.  Thus the Lord condescended to give to one so unworthy, so  ignorant, so weak in grace, and so young in the faith and in years,  a most important field of labour. However, it was well that  even under these circumstances I should have laboured there ;  for humanly speaking, had I not been there, they would have  had either no instruction at all, or a Socinian, or an unenlightened  preacher, would have preached to them. -And besides this I had  at least some qualification for ministering there ; for I knew the  state of those poor sinners, having been myself formerly, in all  probability, a great deal worse than most of them, and my  simplicity and plainness of speech they would not have found in  every minister. After some months the matter was decided, the Socinian lecturer of divinity, Dr. Blank, was appointed to the living, and I had to discontinue my labours. It was not until March, 1828, that Professor Tholuck received  an answer from London respecting me, in which the committee  put a number of questions to me, on the satisfactory answers to  which my being received by them would depend. After replying  to this first communication I waited daily for an answer, and was  so much the more desirous of having it, as my course in the'  University was completed. But no answer came. Had my  desire to serve the Lord among the Jews been of the flesh, it  would in all likelihood not have continued ; but I still thought  about it, and continued to make it a subject of prayer. At last,  on June 13th, I received a letter from London, stating that the  committee had determined to take me as a missionary student  for six months on probation, provided I would come to  London. I had now had the matter before me about seven months,  having supposed, not only that it would have been settled in a  few weeks, but also that, if I were accepted, I should be sent  out immediately, as I had passed the University. Instead of  this, not only seven months passed over before the decision came,  but I was also expected to go to London ; and not only so, but  though I had from my infancy been more or less studying, and  now at last wished actively to be engaged in work, it was required  that I should again become a student. For a few moments, therefore, I was greatly disappointed and tried. But on calmly  considering the matter, it appeared to me but right that the  committee should know me personally, and that it was also well  for me to know them more intimately than merely by correspondence, as this afterwards would make our connection much  more comfortable. I determined therefore, after I had seen  my father, and found no difficulty on his part, to go to London. Section Title: Military Service Demanded. There was, however, an obstacle in the way of my leaving the  country. Every Prussian male subject is under the necessity  of being for three years a soldier, provided his state of body allows  it ; but those who have had a classical education up to a certain  degree, and especially those who have passed the University,  need to be only one year in the army, but have to equip and  maintain themselves during that year. Now, as I had been  considered fit for service when I was examined in my twentieth  year, and had only been put back at my own request, till my  twenty-third year, and as I was now nearly twenty-three, I  could not obtain a passport out of the country till I had either  served my time, or had been exempted by the King himself.  The latter I hoped would be the case ; for it was a well known  fact that those who had given themselves to missionary service  had always been exempted. Certain brethren of influence, living  in the capital, to whom I wrote on the subject, advised me,  however, to write first to the president of the government of  the province to which I belonged. This was done, but I was  not exempted. Then these brethren wrote to the King himself ;  but he replied, that the matter must be referred to the ministry  and to the law, and no exemption was made in my favour. I now knew not what to do. In the meantime, at the beginning  of August, I was taken ill. It was a common cold at first, but  I could not get rid of it, as formerly. This illness, in which particular care for the body seemed to  be right, and in which therefore frequent walks were taken, and  in which I thought myself justified in laying aside the study of  Hebrew, etc., had not at all a beneficial effect on my soul. In  connection with this, one of my chief companions at this time,  an American Professor, was a backslider. If the believing reader  does not know much of his own heart, and of man's weakness,  he will scarcely think it possible that, after I had been borne with  by the Lord so long, and had received so many mercies at His  hands, and had been so fully and freely pardoned through the  blood of Jesus, which I both knew from His Word, and had also  enjoyed ; and after that I had been in such various ways engaged  in the work of the Lord ; I should have been once more guilty of  great backsliding, and that, at the very time when the hand of  God was lying heavily upon me. Oh ! how desperately wicked  is the human heart. It was in this cold state of heart that I rode with my friend to  Leipsic, at the time of the famous Michaelmas fair. He wished  me to go with him to the opera. I went, but had not the least  enjoyment. After the first act I took a glass of ice for refreshment. After the second act I was taken faint in consequence  of this, my stomach being in a very weak state ; but I was Fell  enough, after a while, to go to the hotel, where I passed a tolerable  night. On the next morning my friend ordered the carriage for  our return to Halle. This circumstance the Lord graciously  used as a means of arousing me ; and on our way home, I freely  opened my mind to my friend about the way in which we had  been going on, and he then told me that he was in a different  state of heart when he left America. He also told me, when I  was taken faint, that he thought it was an awful place to die in.  This was the second and last time, since I believed in the Lord  Jesus, that I went to a theater ; and but once, in the year 1827,  I attended a concert, when I likewise felt that it was unbecoming  of me, as a child of God, to be in such a place. On my return to  Halle I broke a blood-vessel in my stomach. I was now exceedingly ill for several weeks, and then went for change of air  into the country, to the house of a beloved brother in the Lord,  who, up to this day, has continued a kind and faithful friend to  me. My soul was now again in a better state than it had been  before the rupture of the blood-vessel. Thus the Lord, in the  faithful love of His heart, seeing that I was in a backsliding  state, chastised me for my profit ; and the chastisement yielded,  in a measure at least, " the peaceable fruit of righteousness "  (Hebrews 12 10-11). Whilst I was staying in the country, I received a letter from  the American Professor, who had in the meantime changed Halle  for Berlin, and who wished me to come to Berlin, where, being  near the Court, I should be more likely to obtain exemption  from my military duty ; and he mentioned, at the same time,  that all the expenses connected with my stay in Berlin would  be fully covered by the remuneration I should receive for teaching  German to himself and two of his friends, for a few hours every  week. As I had no more connection with the University at Halle,  and as I had the prospect of being spiritually benefited through  my stay in Berlin, and there was no probability, if I remained  at Halle, of obtaining the above-mentioned exemption, I came to  the conclusion to go to Berlin. Two ladies of title travelled with me to Berlin in a hired  carriage. As I knew that we should be for two days together,  I thought, in my fleshly wisdom, that though I ought to speak  to them about the things of God, I should first show them kindness  and attention, and that, after thus opening a way to their hearts,  I might fully set before them their state by nature, and point  them to the Lamb of God. We went on together most amicably,  I making only a few general remarks about divine things. On the second evening, however, when we were near the end of our  journey, I felt that it was high time to speak. And no sooner  had I begun plainly to do so, than one of them replied, " Oh !  Sir, I wish you had spoken sooner about these things, for we  have, for a long time, wished to have some one to whom we might  open our hearts ; but seeing that the ministers whom we know  do not live consistently, we have been kept from speaking to  them." I now found that they had been under conviction of  sin for some time, but did not know the way to obtain peace,  even by faith in the Lord Jesus. After this I spoke freely to  them during the hour that yet remained. They parted from  me with feelings of gratitude and regret that they could hear  no more, for they only passed through Berlin. I felt myself  greatly reproved, and all I could do was, by a long letter, to seek  to make up for my deficiency in ministering to them on the  journey. May this circumstance never be forgotten by me, and  may it prove a blessing to the believing reader. Section Title: Exempted from Military Service. My chief concern now was how I might obtain a passport for  England, through exemption from military duty. But the more  certain brethren tried, though they knew how to set about the  matter, and were also persons of rank, the greater difficulty  there appeared to be in obtaining my object ; so that in the  middle of January, 1829, it seemed as if I must immediately  become a soldier. There was now but one more way untried, and  it was at last resorted to. A believing major, who was on good  terms with one of the chief generals, proposed that I should  actually offer myself for entering the army, and that then I should  be examined as to my bodily qualifications, in the hope, that,  as I was still in a very weak state of body, I should be found  unfit for military service. In that case it would belong to the  chief general finally to settle the matter ; who, being a godly  man himself, on the major's recommendation, would, no doubt,  hasten the decision, on account of my desire to be a Missionary  to the Jews. At the same time it stood so, that, if I should be  found fit for service, I should have to enter the army immediately. Thus far the Lord had allowed things to go, to show me, it  appears, that all my friends could not procure me a passport till  His time was come. But now it was come. The King of kings  had intended that I should go to England, because He would  bless me there, and make me a blessing, though I was at that  time, and am still, most unworthy of it ; and, therefore, though  the King of Prussia had not been pleased to make an exemption  in my favour, yet now all was made plain, and that at a time  when hope had almost been given up, and when the last means  had been resorted to. I was examined, and was declared to be  unfit for military service. With a medical certificate to this  effect, and a letter of recommendation from the major, I went to this chief general, who received me very kindly, and who himself  wrote instantaneously to a second military physician, likewise  to examine me at once. This was done, and it was by him confirmed that I was unfit. Now the chief general himself, as his  adjutants happened to be absent, in order to hasten the matter,  wrote with his own hands the papers which were needed, and I  got a complete dismissal, and that for life, from all military  engagements. This was much more than I could have expected.  The military gentleman spoke to me in a very kind way, and  pointed out certain parts of the Scriptures, which he in particular  advised me to bring before the Jews, especially Romans 11 On considering why the Lord delayed my obtaining this  permission, I find that one of the reasons may have been that  I might both be profited myself by my stay in Berlin, and that  I also might be instrumental in benefiting others. As to the  first, I would mention, that I learned a lesson in Berlin which I  did not know before. Whilst I was at Halle, I thought I should  much enjoy being among so many Christians as there are in  Berlin. But when I was there, I found that enjoyment in the  Lord does not depend upon the multitude of believers by whom  we are surrounded. As to the second point, perhaps the last  day may show that the Lord had some work for me in Berlin ;  for, from the time of my coming until I left, I preached three,  four, or five times every week in the wards of a poorhouse, which  was inhabited by about three hundred aged and infirm people.  I also preached once in a church, and likewise visited one of the  prisons several times on Lord's days, to converse with the  prisoners about their souls ; I was locked in by the keeper with  the criminals in their cells. On the whole .my time in Berlin was not lost ; and I was in  a better state of heart than I had been for any length of time  before. I was not once overcome by my former outward besetting  sins, though I have nothing to boast of even as regards that  period ; and were only the sins of those days brought against me,  had I not the blood of Jesus to plead, I should be most miserable.  But I think it right to mention, for the glory of God, as I have  so freely spoken about my falls, that whilst I was more than ever  unobserved by others ; and whilst I was living in the midst of  more gaiety and temptations than ever ; and had far more money  than at any previous time of my life ; I was kept from things  of which I had been habitually guilty in my unconverted days !  My health was in a very weak state, almost the whole time  whilst I was staying in Berlin, and was no better till, on the advice  of a believing medical professor, I gave up all medicine. Splitit Chapter 3, Removal To England, 1829-1832. Having now without any further difficulty obtained my  passport, I left Berlin on February 3rd, 1829, for London.  The Lord gave me more grace on my way from Berlin than  on my way to it ; for my mouth was almost immediately opened  to my fellow-travellers, and the message of the gospel seemed to  be listened to with interest, particularly by one. On February  5th I arrived at my father's house ; it was the place where I had  lived as a boy, and the scene of many of my sins, my father having  now returned to it after his retirement from office. I came to it  with peculiar feelings. These feelings were not excited merely  by the fact of my having been seven years absent from it,  but arose from the spiritual change I had undergone since I last  saw the place ; for I had never been at Heimersleben since my  father fetched me from thence, which was a few days after my  imprisonment at Wolfenbuttel had come to an end. There were  but three persons in the whole town with whom my soul had any  fellowship. One of them had spent all his money in coal mines,  and was then earning his daily bread by thrashing corn. As a  boy I had in my heart laughed at him, for he seemed so different  from all other people. Now I sought him out, having previously  been informed that he was a believer, to acknowledge him as  such, by having fellowship with him, and attending a meeting  in his house on the Lord's day evening. My soul was refreshed,  and his also. Such a spiritual feast as meeting with a brother,  was a rare thing to him. May we believers who live in Great  Britain, and especially those of us who are surrounded by many  children of God, seek for grace, more highly to prize the blessings  which we enjoy through fellowship with brethren ! This dear  brother, who had then been a believer for more than twenty  years, had only a few times heard the gospel preached during  all that period. What a wonderful thing that I, one of the vilest  of those brought up in that small town, should have been so  abundantly favoured, as to have been brought to the knowledge  of the truth, whilst none of all my relations, and scarcely one of  those who grew up with me, so far as it has come to my knowledge,  know the Lord! I left my father's house on February 10th, with the prospect  of seeing him again in about a twelvemonth, as a Missionary  among the Jews. About February 22nd I arrived at Rotterdam. I took lodgings in the house of a believer, where two German brethren  lodged, whom I had known at Halle, and who intended to go  out as Missionaries in connection with the Dutch Missionary  Society. It was a peculiar feeling to me, for the first time in  my life, to find myself among Christians of another nation, to  attend their family prayer, hear them sing, etc. In spirit I had  fellowship with them, though our communication was but broken,  as I understood but little of the Dutch language. Here also I  heard for the first time the preaching of the gospel in English,  of which I knew enough to understand a part of what was said. On March 19th, 1829, I landed in London. I now found  myself, in a great measure, as regards liberty, brought back to  the years when I was at school ; yea, almost all the time I had  been at school, and certainly for the last four years, previous  to my coming to England, I was not so much bound to time and  order as I was in this seminary ; and had not there been a degree  of grace in me, yea, so much as not to regard the liberty of the  flesh, I should now probably have given up all idea of being a  Missionary to the Jews. But as I did not see that anything was  expected from me which I could not conscientiously accede to,  I thought it right to submit myself, for the Lord's sake, to all  the regulations of the institution. My brethren in the seminary, most of them Germans, had  instruction in Hebrew, Latin, Greek, French, German, etc.,  scarcely any of them having had a classical education ; I read  only Hebrew, and was exempted from all the rest. I remember  how I longed to be able to expound the Scriptures in English,  when I heard a German brother do so, a few days after my arrival.  And I also remember what joy it gave me, when a few weeks  after, for the first time, I spoke in English to a little boy, whom I  met alone in the fields, about his soul, thinking that he would  bear with my broken English.—I now studied much, about twelve  hours a day, chiefly Hebrew ; commenced Chaldee ; perfected  myself in reading the German-Jewish in Rabbinic characters,  committed portions of the Hebrew Old Testament to memory, etc.,  and this I did with prayer, often falling on my knees, leaving my  books for a little, that I might seek the Lord's blessing, and also,  that I might be kept from that spiritual deadness, which is so  frequently the result of much study. I looked up to the Lord  even whilst turning over the leaves of my Hebrew dictionary,  asking His help, that I might quickly find the words. I made  comparatively little progress in English, for living with some of  my countrymen, I was continually led to converse in German. My experience in this particular leads me to remark, should  this fall into the hands of any who are desirous to labour as  Missionaries among a people whose language is not their own, that  they should seek not merely to live among them, for the sake of  soon learning their language, but also, as much as possible, to  be separated from those who speak their own language ; for when, some months after, I was in Devonshire, completely  separated from those who spoke German, I daily made much  progress, whilst I made comparatively little in London. Soon after my arrival in England, I heard one of the brethren  in the seminary speak about a Mr. Groves, a dentist in Exeter,  who, for the Lord's sake, had given up his profession, which  brought him in about fifteen hundred pounds a year, and who  intended to go as a Missionary to Persia, with his wife and children  simply trusting in the Lord for temporal supplies. This made  such an impression on me, and delighted me so, that I not only  marked it down in my journal, but also wrote about it to my  German friends. Section Title: Illness. I came to England weak in body, and in consequence of much  study, as I suppose, I was taken ill on May 15th, and was soon,  at least in my own estimation, apparently beyond recovery.  The weaker I became in body, the happier I was in spirit. Never  in my whole life had I seen myself so vile, so guilty, so altogether  what I ought not to have been, as at this time. It was as if  every sin, of which I had been guilty, was brought to my remembrance ; but, at the same time, I could realise that all my sins  were completely forgiven—that I was washed and made clean,  completely clean, in the blood of Jesus. The result of this was,  great peace. I longed exceedingly to depart and to be with  Christ. When my medical attendant came to see me, my prayer  was something like this : " Lord, Thou knowest that he does not  know what is for my real welfare, therefore do Thou direct him."  When I took my medicine, my hearty prayer each time was something like this : " Lord, Thou knowest that this medicine is in itself  nothing, no more than as if I were to take a little water. Now  please, O Lord, to let it produce the effect which is for my real  welfare, and for Thy glory. Let me either be taken soon to Thy- self, or let me be soon restored ; let me be ill for a longer time, and  then taken to Thyself, or let me be ill for a longer time,, and then  restored. O Lord, do with me as seemeth Thee best ! " One sin  in particular was brought to my mind, which I had never seen  before, namely,, that whilst all my life, even in former sicknesses, I  had been blessed with uninterrupted refreshing sleep, which now  for some nights had almost entirely fled from my eyes, I had  never heartily thanked God for it. Section Title: Visit to Teignmouth. After I had been ill about a fortnight, my medical attendant  unexpectedly pronounced me better. This, instead of giving  me joy, bowed me down, so great was my desire to be with the  Lord ; though almost immediately afterwards grace was given  me to submit myself to the will of God. After some days I was  able to leave my room. Whilst recovering I still continued in a spiritual state of heart, desiring to depart and to be with Christ.  As I recovered but slowly, my friends entreated me to go into  the country for change of air ; but my heart was in such a happy  and spiritual frame, that I dial not like the thought of traveling  and seeing places. So far was I changed, who once had been so  passionately fond of traveling. But as my friends continued to  advise me to go into the country, I thought at last that it might be  the will of God that I should do so, and I prayed therefore thus to  the Lord : " Lord, I will gladly submit myself to Thy will, and  go if Thou wilt have me to go. And now let me know Thy will  by the answer of my medical attendant. If, in reply to my  question, he says it would be very good for me, I will go ; but if  he says it is of no great importance, then I will stay." When I  asked him, he said it was the best thing I could do. I was then  enabled willingly to submit, and accordingly went to Teignmouth.  It was there that I became acquainted with my beloved brother  friend, and fellow-labourer, Henry Craik. A few days after my arrival at Teignmouth, the chapel, called  Ebenezer, was reopened, and I attended the opening. I was  much impressed by one of those who preached on the occasion.  For though I did not like all he said, yet I saw a gravity and  solemnity in him different from the rest. After he had preached,  I had a great desire to know more of him ; and being invited by  two brethren from Exmouth, in whose house he was staying, to  spend some time with them, I had an opportunity of living ten  days with him under the same roof. Through the instrumentality  of this brother the Lord bestowed a great blessing upon me, for  which I shall have cause to thank Him throughout eternity. Section Title: Further Light on God's Word. I will mention some points which God then began to show me. (1) . That the Word of God alone is our standard of judgment  in spiritual things ; that it can be explained only by the Holy  Spirit ; and that in our day, as well as in former times, He is the  teacher of His people. The result of this was, that the first  evening that I shut myself into my room, to give myself to prayer  and meditation over the Scriptures, I learned more in a few hours  than I had done during a period of several months previously.  But the particular difference was, that I received real strength for  my soul in doing so. I now began to try by the test of the  Scriptures the things which I had learned and seen, and found  that only those principles which stood the test were really of  value. (2) . Before this period I had been much opposed to the doctrines  of election, particular redemption, and final persevering grace.  But now I was brought to examine these precious truths by the  Word of God. Being made willing to have no glory of my own  in the conversion of sinners, but to consider myself merely an  instrument ; and being made willing to receive what the Scriptures said, I went to the Word, reading the New Testament from  the beginning, with a particular reference to these truths. To  my great astonishment I found that the passages which speak  decidedly for election and persevering grace, were about four  times as many as those which speak apparently against these  truths ; and even those few, shortly after, when I had examined  and understood them, served to confirm me in the above  doctrines. As to the effect which my belief in these doctrines  had on me, I am constrained to state for God's glory, that though  I am still exceedingly weak, and by no means so dead to the lusts  of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, as I  might be, and as I ought to be, yet, by the grace of God, I have  walked more closely with Him since that period. My life has  not been so variable, and I may say that I have lived much more  for God than before.  3. Another truth, into which, in a measure, I was led during  my stay in Devonshire, respected the Lord's coming. I had  believed what others told me, without trying it by the Word.  I thought that things were getting better and better, and that  soon the whole world would be converted. But now I found in  the Word, that we have not the least scriptural warrant to look  for the conversion of the world before the return of our Lord. I  found in the Scriptures, that what will usher in the glory of  the church, and uninterrupted joy to the saints, is the return of  the Lord Jesus, and that, till then, things will be more or less in  confusion. I found in the Word that the return of Jesus, and  not death, was the hope of the apostolic Christians ; and that it  became me, therefore, to look for His appearing. And this truth  entered so into my heart, that, though I went into Devonshire  exceedingly weak, scarcely expecting that I should return again  to London, yet I was immediately, on seeing this truth, brought  off from looking for death, and was made to look for the return  of the Lord. Having seen this truth, the Lord also graciously  enabled me to apply it, in some measure at least, to my own  heart, and to put the solemn question to myself : What may I  do for the Lord, before He returns, as He may soon come ?  4. In addition to these truths, it pleased the Lord to lead me  to see a higher standard of devotedness than I had seen before.  He led me, in a measure, to see what is my true glory in this  world, even to be despised, and to be poor and mean with Christ.  I saw then, in a measure, though I have seen it more fully since,  that it ill becomes the servant to seek to be rich, and great, and  honoured in that world, where his Lord was poor and despised. My prayer had been, before I left London, that the Lord would  be pleased to bless my journey to the benefit of my body and  soul. This prayer was answered in both respects ; for in the  beginning of September I returned to London much better in  body ; and, as to my soul, the change was so great, that it was  like a second conversion. Section Title:  Return to London.—Work in the Seminary. After my return to London, I sought to benefit my brethren  in the seminary, and the means which I used were these. I  proposed to them to meet together every morning from six to  eight for prayer and reading of the Scriptures, and that then each  of us should give out what he might consider the Lord had shown  him to be the meaning of the portion read. One brother in  particular was brought into the same state as myself, and others,  I trust, were more or less benefited. Several times, when I went  to my room after family prayer in the evening, I found communion  with God so sweet, that I continued in prayer till after twelve,  and then, being full of joy, went into the room of the brother  just referred to ; and, finding him also in a similar frame of  heart, we continued praying until one or two ; and even then I was  a few times so full of joy, that I could scarcely sleep, and at six  in the morning again called the brethren together for prayer. All this time I was not idle as regards the Lord's work, as I will  now show. After I had been for about ten days in London, and  had been confined to the house on account of my studies, my  health began again to decline, and I saw that it would not be  well, my poor body being only like a wreck or brand brought out  of the devil's service, to spend my little remaining strength in  study, but that I now ought to set about actual engagements in  the Lord's work, particularly as He had now given me more  light about His truth, and also a heart to serve Him. I consequently wrote to the committee of the Society, requesting them  to send me out at once, as they had now had an opportunity of  knowing me ; and that they might do so with more confidence,  to send me as a fellow-labourer to an experienced brother. However, I received no answer. Section Title: Doubts about Working for the Jewish Society. After having waited about five or six weeks, in the meantime  seeking in one way or other to labour for the Lord, it struck me  that I was wrong and acting unscripturally, in waiting for the  appointment to missionary work from my fellow-men ; but that,  considering myself called by the Lord to preach the gospel, I  ought to begin at once to labour among the Jews in London,  whether I had the title of Missionary or not. In consequence of  this I distributed tracts among the Jews, with my name and  residence written on them, thus inviting them to conversation  about the things of God ; preached to them in those places where  they most numerously collect together ; read the Scriptures  regularly with about fifty Jewish boys ; and became a teacher  in a Sunday school. In this work I had much enjoyment, and  the honour of being reproached and ill-treated for the name of  Jesus. But the Lord gave me grace, never to be kept from the  work by any danger, or the prospect of any suffering. My light increased more and more, so that at the end of November it became a point of solemn consideration with me whether I  could remain connected with the Society in the usual way. My  chief objections were these :—  1. If I were sent out by the Society it was more than probable,  yea, almost needful, if I were to leave England, that I should  labour on the Continent, as I was unfit to be sent to eastern  countries on account of my health, which would probably have  suffered, both on account of the climate, and of my having to  learn other languages. Now, if I did go to the Continent, it  was evident that without ordination I could not have any  extensive field of usefulness, as unordained ministers are generally prevented from labouring freely there ; but I could not  conscientiously submit to be ordained by unconverted men,  professing to have power to set me apart for the ministry, or to  communicate something to me for this work which they do not  possess themselves. Besides this, I had other objections to  being connected with any state church or national religious  establishment, which arose from the increased light which I had  obtained through the reception of this truth, that the Word of  God is our only standard, and the Holy Spirit our only teacher.  For as I now began to compare what I knew of the establishment  in England and those on the Continent, with this only true  standard, the Word of God, I found that all establishments, even  because they are establishments, i.e. the world and the church  mixed up together, not only contain in them the principles which  necessarily must lead to departure from the Word of God, but  also, as long as they remain establishments, entirely preclude the  acting throughout according to the Holy Scriptures. Then again,  if I were to stay in England, the Society would not allow me to  preach in any place indiscriminately, where the Lord might open a  door for me ; and to the ordination of English bishops I had still  greater objections than to the ordination of a Prussian Consistory.  2. I further had a conscientious objection to being led and  directed by men in my missionary labours. As a servant of  Christ, it appeared to me that I ought to be guided by the Spirit,  and not by men, as to time and place ; and this I would say,  with all deference to others, who may be much more taught, and  much more spiritually minded than myself. A servant of Christ  has but one Master.  3. I had love for the Jews, and I had been enabled to give  proofs of it ; yet I could not conscientiously say, as the committee  would expect from me, that I would spend the greater part of  my time only among them. For the scriptural plan seemed to  me, that, in coming to a place, I should seek out the Jews, and  commence my labour particularly among them ; but that, if they  rejected the gospel, I should go to the nominal Christians. The more I weighed these points, the more it appeared to me  that I should be acting hypocritically, were I to suffer them to  remain in my mind, without making them known to the committee, Section Title: Severs his Connection with the Society. The question that next occurred to me was, how I ought to act  if not sent out by the Society. With my views I could not return  to Prussia; for I must either refrain from preaching, or imprisonment would be the result. The only plan that presented itself  to me was, that I should go from place to place throughout  England, as the Lord might direct me, and give me opportunity,  preaching wherever I went, both among Jews and nominal  Christians. To this mode of service I was especially stirred up  through the recently received truth of the Lord's second coming,  having it impressed upon my heart to seek to warn sinners, and  to stir up the saints, as He might come soon. At the same time  it appeared to me well, that I should do this in connection with  the Society for promoting Christianity among the Jews, serving  them without any salary, provided they would accept me on  these conditions. There remained now only one point more to be settled : how I  should do for the future as regards the supply of my temporal  wants, which naturally would have been a great obstacle,  especially as I was not only a foreigner, but spoke so little English,  that whilst I was greatly assisted in expounding the Scriptures,  it was with difficulty I could converse about common things.  On this point, however, I had no anxiety ; for I considered that,  as long as I really sought to serve the Lord, that is, as long as I  sought " the kingdom of God and His righteousness," my temporal  supplies would be added to me. The Lord most mercifully  enabled me to take the promises of His Word, and rest upon them,  and such as Matthew 7 7-8,   were the stay of my soul concerning this point. In addition to  this, the example of brother Groves, the dentist before alluded to,  who gave up his profession and went out as a Missionary, was a  great encouragement to me. For the news, which by this time  had arrived, of how the Lord had aided him, strengthened my  faith. At last, on December 12th, 1829, I came to the conclusion to  dissolve my connection with the Society, if they would not accept  my services under the above conditions, and to go throughout  the country preaching (being particularly constrained to do so  from a desire to serve the Lord as much as in me lay, Before His  Return), and to trust in Him for the supply of my temporal  wants. Yet at the same time it appeared well to me to wait a  month longer, and to consider the matter still further, before I  wrote to the committee, that I might be sure I had weighed it  fully. On December 24th I went to the Church Missionary Institution  at Islington, in the hope of benefiting the students there, if it  were the Lord's will. I returned very happy, as I almost  invariably was at that time, and went to bed full of joy. Next  morning (being that of Christmas day), I awoke in a very different state of heart from what I had experienced for many weeks past.  I had no enjoyment, and felt cold and lifeless in prayer. At our  usual morning meeting, however, one of the brethren exhorted me  to continue to pray, saying that the Lord surely would again  smile on me, though now for a season, for wise purposes, He  seemed to have withdrawn Himself. I did so. At the Lord's  table, in the morning, a measure of enjoyment returned. Afterwards my former enjoyment gradually returned. Towards  evening the Lord gave me an opportunity of speaking about His  return, and I had great enjoyment in doing so. At eight o'clock  I was asked to expound at family-prayer, and was much assisted  by the Lord. About half-an-hour after the exposition was over,  I was requested to come out of the room to see one of the servants,  and the mother of another of the servants, who had been present  at family-prayer. I found them in tears, and both deeply  impressed, and under concern about their souls. I then went  home, at least as happy as on the previous evening. I have related  this circumstance, because I am aware that it is a common  temptation of Satan to make us give up the reading of the Word  and prayer when our enjoyment is gone ; as if it were of no use  to read the Scriptures when we do not enjoy them, and as if it  were of no use to pray when we have no spirit of prayer ; whilst  the truth is, in order to enjoy the Word, we ought to continue  to read it, and the way to obtain a spirit of prayer, is, to continue  praying ; for the less we read the Word of God, the less we desire  to read it, and the less we pray, the less we desire to pray. On December 30th, I left London for Exmouth, where I  intended to spend my vacation in the house of my Christian  friends, who had kindly lodged me the summer before, that  I might preach there during this fortnight, and still more  fully weigh the matter respecting my proposal to the Society.  I arrived at Exmouth at six in the evening, an hour before the  commencement of a prayer-meeting at Ebenezer Chapel. My  heart was burning with a desire to tell of the Lord's goodness to  my soul, and to speak forth what I considered might not be  known to most with whom I met. Being, however, not called  on, either to speak or pray, I was silent. The next morning I  spoke on the difference between being a Christian and a happy  Christian, and showed, whence it generally comes, that we rejoice  so little in the Lord. This my first testimony was blessed to  many believers, that God, as it appears, might show me that He  was with me. It proved a blessing to a Christian woman, who  had been for ten years in bondage, and who, in the providence of  God, had been brought from Exeter to be present that morning. Section Title: 1830. During the first days of January, whilst at Exmouth, it  became more and more clear to me, that I could not be connected  with the Society under the usual conditions ; and as I had an abundance of work where I was, and little money to spend in  traveling (for all I possessed was about five pounds), it appeared  best to me to write at once to the committee, that, whilst they  were coming to a decision respecting me, I might continue to  preach. I therefore wrote to them, stating what had been my  views before I became acquainted with them, and what they were  now. I also stated my difficulty in remaining connected with  them on the usual terms, as stated in substance above ; and then  concluded, that as, however. I owed them much, as having been  instrumental in bringing me to England, where the Lord had  blessed me so abundantly : and as I, also, should like to obtain  from them the Hebrew Scriptures and tracts for the Jews, I  would gladly serve them without any salary, if they would allow  me to labour in regard to time and place as the Lord might  direct me. Some time after I received a very kind private letter  from one of the secretaries, who always had been very kind to  me, together with the following official communication from the  committee. " London Society for promoting Christianity amongst the Jews. " At a meeting of the Missionary Sub-Committee, held January 27,  1830, Society House, 10, Wardrobe Place, Doctors' Commons,  a Letter was read from Mr. G. F. Muller. " Resolved, That Mr. Muller be informed, that while the  committee cordially rejoice in any real progress in knowledge  and grace which he may have made under the teaching of the  Holy Spirit, they, nevertheless, consider it inexpedient for any  society to employ those who are unwilling to submit themselves  to their guidance with respect to missionary operations ; and  that while, therefore, Mr. Muller holds his present opinions on  that point, the committee cannot consider him as a missionary  student ; but should more mature reflection cause him to alter  that opinion, they will readily enter into further communication  with him." Thus my connection with the Society was entirely dissolved.  Sixty-five years have passed away since, and I never have, even  for one single moment, regretted the step I took ; but have to  be sorry, that I have been so little grateful for the Lord's goodness to me in that matter. The following part of this book will  prove to the enlightened reader, how God blessed my acting out  the light He had been pleased to give me. But I cannot leave  this subject, without adding, that it is far from my intention to  throw any blame upon the Society. I have no wish to do so ;  nay, I confess, were the last-mentioned circumstances not so  intimately connected with my being in England, I would rather  have left out the matter altogether. But being under the  necessity of saying something about my connection with it, it  appeared best to me to relate the circumstances just as they were. Section Title: Re-visits Teignmouth. After I had preached about three weeks at Exmouth and its  neighbourhood, I went to Teignmouth, with the intention of  staying there ten days, to preach the Word among the brethren  with whom I had become acquainted during the previous summer,  and thus to tell them of the Lord's goodness to me. One of the  brethren said almost immediately on my arrival at Teignmouth,  I wish you would become our minister, as the present one is  going to leave us. My answer was, I do not intend to be stationary in any place, but to go through the country, preaching the  Word as the Lord may direct me. On the Monday evening, I  preached for brother Craik, at Shaldon, in the presence of three  ministers, none of whom liked the sermon ; yet it pleased God,  through it, to bring to the knowledge of His dear Son a young  woman who had been servant to one of these ministers, and who  had heard her master preach many times. How differently  does the Lord judge from man ! Here was a particular opportunity for the Lord to get glory to Himself. A foreigner was  the preacher, with great natural obstacles in the way, for he was  not able to speak English with fluency ; but he had a desire to  serve God, and was by this time also brought into such a state  of heart as to desire that God alone should have the glory, if  any good were done through his instrumentality. How often  has it struck me, both at that time and since, that His strength  was made perfect in my weakness. On Tuesday evening I preached at Ebenezer Chapel, Teignmouth,  the same chapel at the opening of which I became acquainted with  the brother whom the Lord had afterwards used as an instrument  of benefiting me so much. My preaching was also disliked there  by many of the hearers ; but the Lord opened the hearts of a  few to receive the truth, and another young woman was brought  to the Lord through the instrumentality of the Word then  preached. On Wednesday I preached again in the same chapel,  and the Word was disliked still, perhaps more, though the few  who received the truth in the love of it, increased in number.  On Thursday I preached again at Shaldon, and on Friday at  Teignmouth. The effect was the same ; dislike on the one side,  and joy and delight in the truth on the other. By this time I  began to reflect about the cause of this opposition ; for the same  brethren who had treated me with much kindness the previous  summer, when I was less spiritually minded, and understood  much less of the truth, now seemed to oppose me, and I could not  explain it in any other way than this, that the Lord intended to  work through my instrumentality at Teignmouth, and that  therefore Satan, fearing this, sought to raise opposition. On the Lord's day I preached three times ; so powerfully did  I feel the importance of those precious truths I had so recently  learned, that I longed to be instrumental in communicating  them to others. Section Title: Settles in Teignmouth. By this time the request that I would stay at Teignmouth,  and be the minister of the above chapel, had been repeatedly  expressed by an increasing number of the brethren ; but others  were decidedly against my remaining there. This opposition was  instrumental in settling my mind that I should stay for a while,  at least until I was formally rejected. In consequence of this  conclusion I took the following step, which, it may be, I should  not repeat under similar circumstances, but which was certainly  taken in love to those who were concerned in the matter, and for  the glory of God, as far as I then had light. On the Tuesday following, after preaching, I told the brethren  how, in the providence of God, I had been brought to them  without the least intention of staying among them, but that, on  finding them without a minister, I had been led to see it to be  the will of God to remain with them. I also told them, as far as  I remember, that I was aware of the opposition of some, but that  I nevertheless intended to preach to them till they rejected me ;  and if they should say I might preach, but they would give me  no salary, that would make no difference on my part, as I did  not preach for the sake of money ; but I told them at the same  time, that it was an honour to be allowed to supply the temporal  wants of any of the servants of Christ. I preached again three times on the Lord's day, none saying  we wish you not to preach, though many of the hearers did not  hear with enjoyment. Some of them left, and never returned ;  some left, but returned after a while. Others came to the chapel,  who had not been in the habit of attending there previous to  my coming. There was sufficient proof that the work of God  was going on, for there were those who were glad to hear what I  preached, overlooking the infirmities of the foreigner, delighting  in the food for their souls, without caring much about the form  in which the truth was set before them ; and these were not less  spiritual than the rest : and there were those who objected  decidedly ; some, however, manifesting merely the weakness of  brethren, and others the bitterness of the opposers of the cross.  There was, in addition to this, a great stir, a spirit of enquiry,  and a searching of the Scriptures, whether these things were so.  And what is more than all, God set His seal upon the work, in  converting sinners. Twelve weeks I stood in this same position,  whilst the Lord graciously supplied my temporal wants, through  two brethren, unasked for. After this time, the whole little  church, eighteen in number, unanimously gave me an invitation  to become their pastor. My answer to them was, that their  invitation did not show me more than I had seen before, that it  was the will of God that I should remain with them, yet that for  their sakes I could not but rejoice in this invitation, as it was a  proof to me that God had blessed them through my instrumentality in making them thus of one mind. I also expressly stated to the brethren, that I should only stay so long with them as I  saw it clearly to be the will of the Lord ; for I had not given up  my intention of going from place to place, if the Lord would  allow me to do so. The brethren, at the same time, now offered  to supply my temporal wants, by giving me £55 a year, which  sum was afterwards somewhat increased, on account of the  increase of the church. Section Title: Hints on Preparation for Preaching. That which I now considered the best mode of preparation  for the public ministry of the Word, from deep conviction, and  from the experience of God's blessing upon it, is as follows : I  ask the Lord that He would graciously be pleased to teach me  on what subject I shall speak, or what portion of His Word I  shall expound. Sometimes it happens that a subject, or a  passage, has been in my mind ; in that case I ask Him whether  I should speak on it. If after prayer I feel persuaded that I  should, I fix upon it, yet so that I would desire to leave myself  open to the Lord to change it, if He please. Frequently,  however, it occurs that I have no text or subject in my mind  before I give myself to prayer. In this case I wait some time  for an answer, trying to listen to the voice of the Spirit to direct  me. If then a passage or subject is brought to my mind, I again  ask Him, and that sometimes repeatedly, whether it be His will  I should speak on it. Frequently it happens that I not only  have no text or subject, but also do not obtain one after once  or twice, or more times, praying about it. What I do is to go on  with my regular reading of the Scriptures, praying whilst I read,  for a text. I have even had to go to the place of meeting  without a text, and obtained it perhaps only a few minutes  before I was going to speak; but I have never lacked the  Lord's assistance at the time of preaching, provided I had  earnestly sought it in private. Now when the text has been obtained, whether it be one or  two or more verses, or a whole chapter, I ask the Lord that He  would graciously be pleased to teach me by His Holy Spirit,  whilst meditating over it. Within the last sixty-three years  (1895) I have found it the most profitable plan to meditate with  my pen in my hand, writing down the outlines, as the Word is  opened to me. This I do for the sake of clearness, as being a  help to see how far I understand the passage. I very seldom  use any other help besides the little I understand of the original  of the Scriptures, and some good translations in other languages.  My chief help is prayer. I have never in my life begun to study  one single part of divine truth without gaining some light about  it, when I have been able really to give myself to prayer and  meditation over it. This I most firmly believe, that no one  ought to expect to see much good resulting from his labours if  he is not much given to prayer and meditation. That which I have found most beneficial in the public ministry  of the Word, is expounding the Scriptures. This may be done  in a twofold way, either by entering minutely into the bearing  of every point occurring in the portion, or by giving the general  outlines, and thus leading the hearers to see the meaning and  connection of the whole. The benefits which I have seen resulting  from expounding are these : (1). The hearers are thus, with God's  blessing, led to the Scriptures. This induces them to bring their  Bibles, and I have observed that those who at first did not bring  them, have afterwards been induced to do so ; so that in a short  time few were in the habit of coming without them. This is no  small matter ; for everything which in our day will lead believers  to value the Scriptures is of importance. (2). The expounding  of the Scriptures is in general more beneficial to the hearers than  if, on a single verse, or half a verse, or two or three words of a  verse, some remarks are made, so that the portion of Scripture  is scarcely anything but a motto for the subject. (3). The expounding of the Scriptures leaves to the hearers a connecting link, so  that the reading over again the portion of the Word which has  been expounded, brings to their remembrance what has been  said ; and thus, with God's blessing, leaves a more lasting  impression on their minds. Expounding the Word of God brings  little honour to the preacher from the unenlightened or careless  hearer, but it tends much to the benefit of the hearers in general. Simplicity of expression, whilst the truth is set forth, is of the  utmost importance. It should be the aim of the teacher so to  speak, that children, servants, and people who cannot read may  be able to understand him, so far as the natural mind can  comprehend the things of God. It should also be considered,  that if the preacher strive to speak according to the rules of this  world, he may please many, particularly those who have a  literary taste, but in the same proportion he is less likely to  become an instrument in the hands of God for the conversion  of sinners or for the building up of the saints. For neither  eloquence nor depth of thought makes the truly great preacher,  but such a life of prayer, and meditation, and spirituality, as may  render him " a vessel meet for the Master's use," and fit to be  employed both in the conversion of sinners and in the edification  of the saints. Section Title: Baptism. About the beginning of April I went to preach at Sidmouth.  While I was staying there, three sisters in the Lord had, in my  presence, a conversation about baptism, one of whom had been  baptized after she had believed. When they had conversed a  little on the subject, I was asked to give my opinion concerning  it. My  reply was, " I do not think that I need to be baptized  again."I was then asked by the sister who had been baptized, But have you been baptized ? " I answered, " Yes, when I was a child." She then replied, " Have you ever read the  Scriptures, and prayed with reference to this subject ? " I  answered, " No." " Then," she said, " I entreat you never to  speak any more about it till you have done so." It pleased the  Lord to show me the importance of this remark ; for whilst at  that very time I was exhorting every one to receive nothing which  could not be proved by the Word of God, I had repeatedly spoken  against believers' baptism, without having ever earnestly  examined the Scriptures, or prayed concerning it ; and now I  determined, if God would help me, to examine that subject also,  and if infant baptism were found to be scriptural, I would  earnestly defend it ; and if believers' baptism were right, I would  as strenuously defend that, and be baptized. As soon as I had time, I set about examining the subject.  The mode I adopted was as follows : I repeatedly asked God to  teach me concerning it, and I read the New Testament from the  beginning, with a particular reference to this point. But now,  when I earnestly set about the matter, a number of objections  presented themselves to my mind. (1). Since many holy and enlightened men have been divided  in opinion concerning this point, does this not prove that it is  not to be expected we should come to a satisfactory conclusion  about this question in the present imperfect state of the church ?  —This question was thus removed. If this ordinance is revealed  in the Bible, why may I not know it, as the Holy Spirit is the  teacher in the church of God now as well as formerly ? (2). There  have been but few of my friends baptized, and the greater part  of them are opposed to believers' baptism, and they will turn  their backs on me. Answer : Though all men should forsake me,  if the Lord Jesus takes me up, I shall be happy. (3). You will  be sure to lose one half of your income if you are baptized.  Answer : As long as I desire to be faithful to the Lord, He will  not suffer me to want. (4). People will call you a Baptist, and  you will be reckoned among that body, and you cannot approve  of all that is going on among them. Answer : It does not follow  that I must in all points go along with all those who hold believers'  baptism, although I should be baptized. (5). You have been  preaching for some years, and you will have thus publicly to  confess, that you have been in error, should you be led to see  that believers' baptism is right. Answer : It is much better to  confess that I have been in error concerning that point than to  continue in it. (6). Even if believers' baptism should be right,  yet it is now too late to attend to it, as you ought to have been  baptized immediately on believing. Answer : It is better to  fulfil a commandment of the Lord Jesus ever so late, than to  continue in the neglect of it. It had pleased God in His abundant mercy, to bring my mind  into such a state, that I was willing to carry out into my life whatever I should find in the Scriptures concerning this ordinance, either the one way or the other. I could say, " I will do His will."  and it was on that account, I believe, that I soon saw which  "doctrine is of God." And I would observe here, by the way,  that the passage to which I have just now alluded, John 7 17,  has been a most remarkable comment to me on many doctrines  and precepts of our most holy faith. For instance : " Resist not  evil : but whosoever shall smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him  the other also. And if any man will sue thee at law, and take  away thy coat, let him have thy cloke also. And whosoever shall  compel thee to go a mile, go with him twain. Give to him that  asketh thee, and from him that would borrow of thee turn not thou  away. Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to  them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you,  and persecute you " (Matthew 5 39-44). " Sell that ye have, and  give alms " (Luke 12 33). " Owe no man anything, but to love one  another " (Romans 13 8). It may be said, surely these passages  cannot be taken literally, for how then would the people of God  be able to pass through the world ? The state of mind enjoined  in John 7 17, will cause such objections to vanish. Whosoever  Is Willing To Act Out these commandments of the Lord  Literally, will, I believe, be led with me to see that, to take  them Literally is the will of God. Those who do so take them  will doubtless often be brought into difficulties, hard to the flesh  to bear, but these will have a tendency to make them constantly  feel that they are strangers and pilgrims here, that this world is  not their home, and thus to throw them more upon God, who will  assuredly help us through any difficulty into which we may be  brought by seeking to act in obedience to His Word. As soon as I was brought into this state of heart, I saw from  the Scriptures that believers only are the proper subjects for  baptism, and that immersion is the only true scriptural mode  in which it ought to be attended to. The passage which particularly convinced me of the former is Acts 8 36-38, and of  the latter, Romans 6 3-5. Some time after, I was baptized.  I had much peace in doing so, and never have I for one single  moment regretted it. In June of this year (1830) I went to preach at the opening of  a chapel in a village near Barnstaple, built by that blessed man  of God, Thomas Pugsley, now with the Lord. It pleased God to  bring two souls to Himself through this my visit, and one more  was converted on another visit. So graciously did the Lord  condescend to use me, that almost everywhere He blessed the  Word which I preached, thereby testifying that He had sent  me, and thereby also getting glory to Himself in using such an  instrument. Section Title: Breaking Bread. During this summer also it appeared to me scriptural, according to the example of the Apostles (Acts 20 7), to break bread every Lord's day, though there is no commandment given to do  so, either by the Lord, or by the Holy Ghost through the Apostles.  And at the same time it appeared to me scriptural, according to  Ephesians 4, Romans 12, etc., that there should be given room for the  Holy Ghost to work through any of the brethren whom He  pleased to use ; that thus one member might benefit the others  with the gift which the Lord has bestowed upon him. Accordingly  at certain meetings any of the brethren had an opportunity to  exhort or teach the rest, if they considered that they had anything to say which might be beneficial to the hearers. I observe  here, that, as the Lord gave me grace to endeavour at once to  carry out the light which He had been pleased to give me on this  point, and as the truth was but in part apprehended, there was  much infirmity mixed with the manner of carrying it out. Nor  was it until several years after that the Lord was pleased to teach  me about this point more perfectly. That the disciples of Jesus  should meet together on the first day of the week for the breaking  of bread, and that that should be their principal meeting, and  that those, whether one or several, who are truly gifted by the  Holy Spirit for service, be it for exhortation, or teaching, or rule,  etc., are responsible to the Lord for the exercise of their gifts :  these are to me no matters of uncertainty, but points on which  my soul, by grace, is established, through the revealed will of  God. Section Title: Marries Miss Groves. On October 7th, 1830, I was united by marriage to Miss Mary  Groves, sister of the brother whose name has already been  mentioned. This step was taken after prayer and deliberation,  from a full conviction that it was better for me to be married :  and I have never regretted since, either the step itself, or the  choice, but desire to be truly grateful to God for having given  me such a wife. Section Title: Gives up a Stated Salary. About this time I began to have conscientious objections  against any longer receiving a stated salary. My reasons against  it were these :—  (1). The salary was made up by pew-rents ; but pew-rents are,  according to James 2 1-6, against the mind of the Lord, as, in  general, the poor brother cannot have so good a seat as the rich.  All pew-rents were therefore given up, and all the seats made  free, which was stated at the entrance of the chapel. (2). A  brother may gladly do something towards my support if left to  his own time ; but when the quarter is up, he has perhaps other  expenses, and I do not know, whether he pays his money grudgingly, and of necessity, or cheerfully ; but God loveth a cheerful  giver." Nay, I knew it to be a fact that sometimes it had not been  convenient to individuals to pay the money, when it had been  asked for by the brethren who collected it. (3). Though the Lord had been pleased to give me grace to be faithful, so that I had been  enabled not to keep back the truth, when He had shown it to me,  still I felt that the pew-rents were a snare to the servant of Christ.  It was a temptation to me, at least for a few minutes, at the time  when the Lord had stirred me up to pray and search the Word  respecting the ordinance of baptism, because £30 of my salary  was at stake, if I should be baptized. For these reasons I stated to the brethren, at the end of  October, 1830, that I should for the future give up having any  regular salary. A box was put up in the chapel, over which was  written, that whoever had a desire to do something towards my  support, might put his offering into the box. At the same time it appeared to me right, that henceforth I  should ask no man, not even my beloved brethren and sisters,  to help me, as I had done a few times according to their own  request, as my expenses, on account of traveling much in the  Lord's service, were too great to be met by my usual income.  For unconsciously I had thus again been led, in some measure,  to trust in an arm of flesh ; going to man instead of going to  the Lord at once. To come to this conclusion before God, required  more grace than to give up my salary. About the same time also my wife and I had grace given to us  to take the Lord's commandment, " Sell that ye have, and give  alms " (Luke 12 33), literally, and to carry it out. Our staff  and support in this matter were Matthew 6 19-34, John 14  13 and 14. We leaned on the arm of the Lord Jesus. (It is now  sixty-four years since we set out in this way, and we do not in the  least regret the step we then took. Our God also has, in His tender  mercy, given us grace to abide in the same mind concerning the  above points, both as regards principle and practice ; and this  has been the means of letting us see the tender love and care of our  God over His children, even in the most minute things, in a way  in which we never experimentally knew them before ; and it has,  in particular, made the Lord known to us more fully than we knew  Him before, as a prayer-hearing God. As I have written down  how the Lord has been pleased to deal with us since, I shall be  able to relate some facts concerning this matter, as far as they  may tend to edification.) Section Title: Financial Trials and Deliverances. November 18th, 1830. Our money was reduced to about eight  shillings. When I was praying with my wife in the morning,  the Lord brought to my mind the state of our purse, and I was  led to ask Him for some money. About four hours after, we were  with a sister at Bishopsteignton, and she said to me, " Do you  want any money? " I said, " I told the brethren, dear sister,  when I gave up my salary, that I would for the future tell the  Lord only about my wants." She replied, " But He has told  me to give you some money. About a fortnight ago I asked Him what I should do for Him, and He told me to give you some  money ; and last Saturday it came again powerfully to my mind,  and has not left me since, and I felt it so forcibly last night that  I could not help speaking of it to Brother P." My heart rejoiced,  seeing the Lord's faithfulness, but I thought it better not to tell  her about our circumstances, lest she should be influenced to give  accordingly ; and I also was assured that, if it were of the Lord,  she could not but give. I therefore turned the conversation to  other subjects, but when I left she gave me two guineas. We  were full of joy on account of the goodness of the Lord. I would  call upon the reader to admire the gentleness of the Lord, that He  did not try our faith much at the commencement, but gave us  first encouragement, and allowed us to see His willingness to  help us, before He was pleased to try it more fully. In the commencement of December I went to Collumpton,  where I preached several times, and likewise in a neighbouring  village. In driving home from the village late at night, our  driver lost his way. As soon as we found out our mistake,  being then near a house, it struck me that the hand of God was  in this matter ; and having awakened the people of the house,  I offered a man something if he would be kind enough to bring  us into the right road. I now walked with the man before the gig,  and conversed with him about the things of God, and soon  found out that he was an awful backslider. May God, in mercy,  bless the word spoken to him, and may we learn from this circumstance, that we have to ask, on such occasions, why the Lord  has allowed such and such things to happen to us. (One day,  about eight years after this circumstance happened, the individual  who drove me that night introduced himself to me as a believer,  and told me that on that evening he received his first impressions  under the preaching of the Word. May I and my fellow- labourers in the gospel be encouraged by this, patiently to continue to sow the seed, though only after eight years or more  we should see the fruit of it.) Between Christmas and the New Year, when our money was  reduced to a few shillings, I asked the Lord for more ; when a few  hours after there was given to us a sovereign by a brother from  Axminster. This brother had heard much against me, and was  at last determined to hear for himself, and thus came to Teignmouth, a distance of forty miles ; and, having heard about our  manner of living, gave us this money. With this closes the year 1830. Throughout it the Lord richly  supplied all my temporal wants, though at the commencement of it  I had no certain human prospect of one single shilling ; so that,  even as regards temporal things, I had not been in the smallest  degree a loser in acting according to the dictates of my conscience,  and as regards spiritual things, the Lord has indeed dealt bountifully with me, and led me on in many respects, and, moreover,  had condescended to use me as an instrument in doing His work. Section Title: 1831, Tempted to Unbelief. On January 6th, 7th, and 8th, 1831, I had repeatedly asked  the Lord for money, but received none. On the evening of  January 8th I left my room for a few minutes, and was then  tempted to distrust the Lord, though He had been so gracious to  us, in that He not only up to that day had supplied all our wants,  but had given us also those answers to prayer, which have been  in part just mentioned. I was so sinful, for about five minutes,  as to think it would be of no use to trust in the Lord in this way.  I also began to say to myself, that I had perhaps gone too far in  living in this way. But thanks to the Lord ! this trial lasted  but a few minutes. He enabled me again to trust in Him, and  Satan was immediately confounded ; for when I returned to my  room (out of which I had not been absent ten minutes), the Lord  had sent deliverance, for a sister in the Lord, who resided at  Exeter, had come to Teignmouth, and brought us £2 4 shillings. January 10th. Today, when we had again but a few shillings, £5  was given to us, which had been taken out of the box. I had,  once for all, told the brethren, who had the care of these temporal  things, to have the kindness to let me have the money every  week ; but as these beloved brethren either forgot to take it out  weekly, or were ashamed to bring it in such small sums, it was  generally taken out every three, four, or five weeks. As I had  stated to them, however, from the commencement that I desired  to look neither to man nor the box, but to the living God, I  thought it not right on my part to remind them of my request  to have the money weekly, lest it should hinder the testimony  which I wished to give, of trusting in the living God alone. It  was on this account that on January 28th, when we had again  but little money, though I had seen the brethren on January 24th  open the box and take out the money, I would not ask the brother  in whose hands it was, to let me have it ; but I asked the Lord  to incline his heart to bring it, and but a little time afterwards it  was given to us, even £1 8 shillings 6 pence. On March 7th I was again tempted to disbelieve the faithfulness  of the Lord, and though I was not miserable, still I was not so  fully resting upon the Lord, that I could triumph with joy. It  was but one hour after, when the Lord gave me another proof of  His faithful love. There came from some sisters in the Lord,  £5, with these words written on the paper : " I was an hungered,  and ye gave me meat; I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink. Lord,  when saw we thee an hungered, and fed thee? or thirsty, and gave  thee drink? The King shall answer and say unto them, Verily,  verily I say unto you, inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the  least of these my brethren ye have done it unto me." About April 20th I went to Chulmleigh. Here, and in the neighbourhood, I preached repeatedly, and from thence I went  to Barnstaple. Whilst we were at Barnstaple there was found  in my wife's bag a sovereign, put there anonymously. A sister  also gave us £2. On our return to Teignmouth, May 2nd,  when we emptied our traveling bag, there fell out a paper with  money. It contained two sovereigns and three pence, the latter  put in, no doubt, to make a noise in emptying the bag. May the  Lord bless and reward the giver ! In a similar way we found 4 shillings  put anonymously into one of our drawers, a few days after. June 12th. Lord's day. On Thursday last I went with  brother Craik to Torquay, to preach there. I had only about  3 shillings with me, and left my wife with about 6 shillings at home. The Lord  provided beds for us through the hospitality of a brother. I  asked the Lord repeatedly for money ; but when I came home  my wife had only about 3 shillings left, having received nothing. We  waited still upon the Lord. Yesterday passed away and no  money came. We had 9 pence left. This morning we were still  waiting upon the Lord, and looking for deliverance. We had  only a little butter left for breakfast, sufficient for brother E.  and a relative living with us, to whom we did not mention our  circumstances, that they might not be made uncomfortable.  After the morning meeting, brother Y. most unexpectedly opened  the box, and, in giving me quite as unexpectedly the money at  such a time, he told me that he and his wife could not sleep last  night on account of thinking that we might want money. The most  striking point is, that after I had repeatedly asked the Lord, but  received nothing, I then prayed yesterday that the Lord would be  pleased to impress it on brother Y. that we wanted money, so that  he might open the box. There was in it £1 8 shillings 10 pence. Our joy on  account of this fresh deliverance was great, and we praised the  Lord heartily. July 20th. A shoulder of mutton and a loaf were sent to us  anonymously. I understood some time afterwards, that Satan  had raised the false report that we were starving, in consequence  of which a believer sent these provisions. I would mention, by  the way, that various reports have been circulated, on account  of this our way of living. Sometimes it has been said that we  had not enough to eat, and that surely such and such an infirmity  of body we had brought on us, because we had not the necessaries  of life. Now, the truth is, that, whilst we have been often  brought low ; yea, so low, that we have not had even as much as  one single penny left ; or so as to have the last loaf on the table,  and not as much money as was needed to buy another loaf ;  yet never have we had to sit down to a meal, without our good  Lord having provided nourishing food for us. I am bound to  state this, and I do it with pleasure. My Master has been a kind  Master to me, and if I had to choose this day again, as to the way  of living, the Lord giving me grace, I would not choose differently.  But even these very reports, false as they were, I doubt not the Lord has sometimes used as a means to put it into the hearts  of His children, to remember our temporal necessities. About July 25th I preached several times at Collumpton, and  in a neighbouring village, in the open air. My experience as  regards preaching in the open air has been very different from  what I might have expected. I have often preached out of  doors, and but once has it been blessed, as far as I know, and that  was in the case of an officer in the army, who came to make  sport of it ; whilst almost in every place, if not in every place,  where I have preached in rooms or chapels, the Lord has given  testimony to the Word. Perhaps the Lord has not been pleased  to let me see fruit from this part of my work, though I have been  many times engaged in it ; or it may be, that because I did not  pray so earnestly respecting my outdoor preaching, as respecting  my indoor preaching, the former has not been so much blessed as  the latter. But this testimony I cannot but bear, that, though I  do not consider it at present my work, on account of want of bodily  strength, yet it is a most important work, and I should delight in  being so honoured now as to be allowed to engage in it. November 19th. We had not enough to pay our weekly rent ;  but the Lord graciously sent us again today 14 shillings 6 pence. I would  just observe, that we never contract debts, which we believe to  be unscriptural (according to Romans 13 8) ; and therefore  we have no bills with our tailor, shoemaker, grocer, butcher,  baker, etc., but all we buy we pay for in ready money. The  Lord helping us, we would rather suffer privation than contract  debts. Thus we always know how much we have, and how much  we have a right to give away. May I entreat the believing  reader prayerfully to consider this matter ; for I am well aware  that many trials come upon the children of God, on account of  not acting according to Romans 13 8. November 27th, Lord's day. Our money had been reduced  to 2 and one half pence; our bread was hardly enough for this day. I had  several times brought our need before the Lord. After dinner,  when I returned thanks, I asked Him to give us our daily bread,  meaning literally that He would send us bread for the evening.  Whilst I was praying, there was a knock at the door of the room.  After I had concluded, a poor sister came in, and brought us  some of her dinner, and from another poor sister, 5 shillings. In the  afternoon she also brought us a large loaf. Thus the Lord not  only literally gave us bread, but also money. In reading about all these answers to prayer, the believing  reader may be led to think that I am spiritually minded above  most of the children of God, and that, therefore, the Lord favours  us thus. The true reason is this. Just in as many points as we  are acting according to the mind of God, in so many are we  blessed and made a blessing. Our manner of living is according  to the mind of the Lord, for He delights in seeing His children  thus come to Him (Matthew 6) ; and therefore, though I am weak and erring in many points, yet He blesses me in this particular,  and, I doubt not, will bless me, as long as He shall enable me to  act according to His will in this matter. After we had, on December 31st, 1831, looked over the Lord's  gracious dealings with us during the past year, in providing for  all our temporal wants, we had about 10 shillings left. A little while  after, the providence of God called for that, so that not a single  farthing remained. Thus we closed the old year, in which the  Lord had been so gracious in giving to us, without our asking  any one, altogether, £131 18 shillings 8 pence. There had been likewise  many articles of provision and some articles of clothing given  to us, worth at least £20. I am so particular in mentioning these  things, to show that we are never losers by acting according to  the mind of the Lord. For had I had my regular salary, humanly  speaking, I should not have had nearly as much ; but whether  this would have been the case or not, this is plain, that I have  not served a hard Master, and that is what I delight to show.  For, to speak well of His name, that thus my beloved fellow- pilgrims, who may read this, may be encouraged to trust in  Him, is the chief purpose of my writing. Section Title: 1832. January 7th. We had been again repeatedly asking the  Lord today and yesterday to supply our temporal wants,  having no means to pay our weekly rent ; and this evening, as  late as eleven o'clock, a brother gave us 19 shillings 6 pence, a proof that the  Lord is not limited to time. January 14th. This morning we had nothing but dry bread  with our tea ; only the second time since we have been living  by simple faith upon Jesus for temporal supplies. We have  more than £40 of ready money in the house for two bills, which  will not be payable for several weeks, but we do not consider  this money to be our own, and would rather suffer great privation,  God helping us, than take of it. I thank the Lord, who gives me  grace to be more faithful in these matters than I used to be  formerly, when I would have taken of it, and said, that by the  time the money was actually due, I should be able to replace it.  We were looking to our Father, and He has not suffered us to  be disappointed. For when now we had but 3 pence left, and only  a small piece of bread, we received 2 shillings and 5 shillings, the particulars  concerning which would take up too much space to relate. Section Title: Illness. February 18th. This afternoon I broke a blood-vessel in my  stomach, and lost a considerable quantity of blood. I was very  happy immediately afterwards.—February 19th. This morning,  Lord's day, two brethren called on me, to ask what arrangement there should be made today for the four villages, where some of the brethren were in the habit of preaching, as, on  account of my not being able to preach, one of the brethren  would need to stay at home, and take my place. I asked them  kindly to come again in about an hour, when I would give them  an answer. After they were gone the Lord gave me faith to  rise. I dressed myself, and determined to go to the chapel.  I was enabled to do so, though so weak when I went, that walking  the short distance to the chapel was an exertion to me. I was  enabled to preach this morning with as loud and strong a voice  as usual, and for the usual length of time. After the morning  meeting, a medical friend called on me, and entreated me not  to preach again in the afternoon, as it might greatly injure me.  I told him that I should indeed consider it great presumption  to do so, had the Lord not given me faith. I preached again in  the afternoon, and this medical friend called again, and said the  same concerning the evening meeting. Nevertheless, having  faith, I preached again in the evening. After each meeting I  became stronger, which was a plain proof that the hand of God  was in the matter. February 23rd. I am now as well as I was before I broke  the blood-vessel. In relating the particulars of this circumstance  I would earnestly warn every one who may read this, not to  imitate me in such a thing if he has no faith; but if he has, it  will, as good coin, most assuredly be honoured by God. I could  not say that, if such a thing should happen again, I would act  in the same way ; for when I have been not nearly so weak as  when I had broken the blood-vessel, having no faith, I did not  preach ; yet if it were to please the Lord to give me faith, I might  be able to do the same, though even still weaker than at the  time just spoken of. Section Title: Healing in Answer to Prayer.—The Gift of Faith, and the Grace of Faith. About this time I repeatedly prayed with sick believers till  they were restored. Unconditionally I asked the Lord for the  blessing of bodily health (a thing which I could not do now), and  almost always had the petition granted. In some instances,  however, the prayer was not answered. In the same way, whilst  in London, November, 1829, in answer to my prayers, I was  immediately restored from a bodily infirmity under which I had  been labouring for a long time, and which has never returned  since. The way in which I now account for these facts is as  follows. It pleased the Lord, I think, to give me in such cases  something like the gift (not grace) of faith, so that unconditionally  I could ask and look for an answer. The difference between  the gift and the grace of faith seems to me this. According to  the gift of faith I am able to do a thing, or believe that a thing  will come to pass, the not doing of which, or the not believing  of which would not be sin ; according to the grace of faith I am able to do a thing, or believe that a thing will come to pass,  respecting which I have the Word of God as the ground to rest upon, and, therefore, the not doing it, or the not believing it,  would be sin. For instance, the gift of faith would be needed, to  believe that a sick person should be restored again, though there  is no human probability : for there is no promise to that effect ;  the grace of faith is needed to believe that the Lord will give me  the necessaries of life, if I first seek the kingdom of God and His  righteousness : for there is a promise to that effect (Matthew 6 33). March 18th. These two days we have not been able to  purchase meat. The sister in whose house we lodge gave us  today part of her dinner. We are still looking to the Lord for  deliverance. We want money to pay the weekly rent and to  buy provisions.—March 19th. Our landlady sent again of her  meat for our dinner. We have but a halfpenny left. I feel  myself very cold in asking for money ; still I hope for deliverance,  though I do not see whence money is to come. We were not  able to buy bread today as usual.—March 20th. This has been  again a day of very great mercies. In the morning we met round  our breakfast which the Lord had provided for us, though we  had not a single penny left. The last halfpenny was spent for  milk. We were then still looking to Jesus for fresh supplies.  We both had no doubt that the Lord would interfere. I felt it  a trial that I had but little earnestness in asking the Lord, and  had this not been the case, perhaps we might have had our wants  sooner supplied. We have about £7 in the house ; but considering  it no longer our own, the Lord kept us from taking of it, with  the view of replacing what we had taken, as formerly I might  have done. The meat which was sent yesterday for our dinner  was enough also for today. Thus the Lord had provided  another meal. Two sisters called upon us about noon, who gave  us two pounds of sugar, one pound of coffee, and two cakes of  chocolate. Whilst they were with us, a poor sister came and  brought 1 shillings from herself, and 2 shillings 6 pence from another poor sister.  Our landlady also sent us again of her dinner, and also a loaf.  Our bread would scarcely have been enough for tea, had the  Lord not thus graciously provided. In the afternoon the same  sister who brought the money, brought us also from another  sister, one pound of butter and 2 shillings, and from another sister 5 shillings.  Thus the Lord graciously has again answered our feeble and cold  breathings. Lord, strengthen our faith ! Section Title: Feels that his work in Teignmouth is done. March 29th. I went to Shaldon this morning. Brother  Craik has left for Bristol for four weeks. I think he will only  return to take leave, and that the Lord will give him work there.  (What a remarkable presentiment, which came to pass, concerning  my beloved brother and fellow-labourer !) April 8th. I have felt much this day that Teignmouth is no longer my place, and that I shall leave it. I would observe that  in August of the preceding year (1831), I began greatly to feel  as if my work at Teignmouth were done, and that I should go  somewhere else. April 12th. Still feel the impression that Teignmouth is no  longer my place.—April 13th. Found a letter from brother  Craik, from Bristol, on my return from Torquay, where I had  been to preach. He invites me to go and help him. It  appears to me from what he writes, that such places as Bristol  more suit my gifts. O Lord, teach me ! I have felt this day, more  than ever, that I shall soon leave Teignmouth. I fear, however,  there is much connected with it which savours of the flesh, and  that makes me fearful. It seems to me as if I should shortly  go to Bristol, if the Lord permit.—April 14th. Wrote a letter  to brother Craik, in which I said I would go, if I clearly saw  it to be the Lord's will. Have felt again very much today, yea,  far more than ever, that I shall soon leave Teignmouth. At last  I was pressed in spirit to determine that tomorrow I would tell  the brethren so, in order that by the result of this I might see  more of the Lord's mind ; and that, at all events, I might have  their prayers, to be directed in this matter by the Lord. April 15th, Lord's day. This evening I preached again once  more, as fully as time would permit, on the Lord's second coming.  After having done so, I told the brethren what effect this doctrine  had had upon me, on first receiving it, even to determine me  to leave London, and to preach throughout the kingdom ; but  that the Lord had kept me chiefly at Teignmouth for these two  years and three months, and that it seemed to me now that the  time was near when I should leave them. I reminded them of  what I told them when they requested me to take the oversight  of them, that I could make no certain engagement, but stay  only so long with them as I should see it to be the Lord's will  to do so. There was much weeping afterwards. But I am now  again in peace. This would not have been the case had the  matter not been of God. I knew of no place to go to. My mind  was much directed to Torquay, to preach there for a month or  so, and then to go further. For though I had written that I  would go to Bristol, I meant only to stay there for a few days,  and to preach a few times. April 16th. This morning I am still in peace. I am glad I  have spoken to the brethren, that they may be prepared, in case  the Lord should take me away.—Having again but little money,  and being about to leave Teignmouth for several days, I asked  the Lord for a fresh supply, and within about four hours afterwards he sent me, from six different quarters, £3 7 shillings 6 pence. I left  today for Dartmouth, where I preached in the evening.—There  was much weeping today among the saints at Teignmouth.  This is already a trial to me, and it will be still more so should I  actually leave. April 18th. I am still at Dartmouth. I wrote to brother  Craik, that, the Lord willing, I should be with him at Bristol on  the 21st. I preached again this evening, with special assistance,  before a large congregation. Section Title: Visit to Bristol. April 20th. I left this morning for Bristol. I preached  with little power (as to my own feeling) in Exeter, from  three till half-past four. At five I left for Taleford, where  I preached in the evening, likewise with little power. I was  very tired in body, and had had therefore little prayer. But  still, in both places, the believers seemed refreshed. I went to  bed at eleven, very, very tired. April 21st. This morning I rose a little before five, and  attended a prayer-meeting from a quarter past five, to a quarter  past six. I spoke for some time at the meeting. Afterwards I  prayed and read again with some believers, and likewise expounded the Scriptures. The Bristol coach took me up about  ten. I was very faithless on the journey. I did not speak a  single word for Christ, and was therefore wretched in my soul.  This had shown me again my weakness. Though the Lord had  been so gracious to me yesterday, in this particular, and had  given me much encouragement, in that He made my fellow- travellers either thankfully to receive the Word, or constrained  them quietly to listen to the testimony ; yet I did not confess  Him today. Nor did I give away a single tract, though I had  my pockets full on purpose. O wretched man that I am ! April 22nd. This morning I preached at Gideon Chapel,  Bristol. (Though this sermon gave rise to false reports, yet the  Lord was pleased to bless it to several ; and the false reports  were likewise instrumental in bringing many individuals under  the sound of the Word.) In the afternoon I preached at the  Pithay Chapel. (This sermon was a blessing to many, many  souls ; and many were brought through it, to come afterwards  to hear brother Craik and me. Among others, it was the means  of converting a young man who was a notorious drunkard, and  who was just again on his way to a public house, when an acquaintance of his met him, and asked him to go with him to hear  a foreigner preach. He did so ; and from that moment he was  so completely altered, that he never again went to a public  house, and was so happy in the Lord afterwards that he often  neglected his supper, from eagerness to read the Scriptures, as  his wife told me. He died about five months afterwards.) This  evening I was much instructed in hearing brother Craik preach.  I am now fully persuaded that Bristol is the place where the  Lord will have me to labour. April 23rd. This evening I preached again with much assistance  at Gideon. I was very happy. (The Lord made this testimony  a blessing to several.) I feel that Bristol is my place for a while.  The Lord mercifully teach me ! April 27th. It seems to brother Craik and myself the Lord's  will that we should go home next week, in order that in quietness,  without being influenced by what we see here, we may more  enquire into the Lord's will concerning us. It especially appears  to us much more likely that we should come to a right conclusion  among the brethren and sisters in Devonshire, whose tears we  shall have to witness, and whose entreaties to stay with them  we shall have to hear, than here in Bristol, where we see only  those who wish us to stay. Some asked me to stay with them  while brother Craik goes home. But it seems better that we  should both go. (I observe here, it was evident that many  preferred my beloved brother's gifts to my own ; yet, as he would  not come, unless I came with him, and as I knew that I also  had been called by the Lord for the ministry of the Word, I knew  that I also should find my work in Bristol, and that though it  might be a different one, yet I should fill up in some measure  his lack, whilst he supplied my deficiencies ; and that thus we  might both be a benefit to the church and to the unconverted in  Bristol. The result has evidently confirmed this. I am, moreover, by the grace of God, strengthened to rejoice in my fellow- labourer's honour, instead of envying him ; having, in some  measure, been enabled to enter into the meaning of that word :  " A man can receive nothing, except it be given him from above.") April 30th. It was most affecting to take leave of the dear  children of God, dozens pressing us to return soon, many with  tears in their eyes. The blessing which the Lord has given to  our ministry, seems to be very great. We both see it fully the  Lord's will to come here, though we do not see under what circumstances. A brother has promised to take Bethesda Chapel  for us, and to be answerable for the payment of the rent ; so that  thus we should have two large chapels.—I saw, again, two  instances today, in which my preaching has been blessed. Section Title: Decides to move to Bristol. May 1st. Brother Craik and I left this morning for Devonshire.—May 2nd. I preached this evening at Bishopsteignton,  and told the brethren, that, the Lord willing, I should soon leave  them.—May 3rd. I saw several of the brethren today, and felt  so fully assured that it is the Lord's will that I should go to  Bristol, that I told them so. This evening I had a meeting with  the three deacons, when I told them plainly about it ; asking  them, if they see anything wrong in me concerning this matter,  to tell me of it. They had nothing to say against it ; yea,  though much wishing me to stay, they were convinced themselves that my going is of God. May 15th. Just when I was in prayer concerning Bristol, I  was sent for to go to brother Craik. Two letters had arrived  from Bristol. The brethren assembling at Gideon accept our  offer to come under the conditions we have made, i.e., for the present to consider us only as ministering among them, but not  in any fixed pastoral relationship, so that we may preach as we  consider it to be according to the mind of God, without reference  to any rules among them ; that the pew-rents should be done away  with; and that we should go on, respecting the supply of our  temporal wants, as in Devonshire. We intend, the Lord willing,  to leave in about a week, though there is nothing settled respecting Bethesda Chapel. May 16th. I preached for the last time at Bishopsteignton,  and took leave of the brethren.—May 17th. I went to Exmouth,  and, after preaching, took leave of the brethren.—May 21st. I  began today to take leave of the brethren at Teignmouth,  calling on each of them. In the evening I went over to Shaldon  to take leave of the brethren, of whom brother Craik has had  the oversight. It has been a trying day. Much weeping on  the part of the saints. Were I not so fully persuaded that it is  the will of God we should go to Bristol, I should have been  hardly able to bear the parting. May 23rd. My beloved wife, Mr. Groves my father-in-law,  and I left this morning for Exeter. Dear brother Craik intends  to follow us tomorrow. The following record will now show to the believing reader  how far what I have said concerning my persuasion, that it was  the will of God that we should go to Bristol, has been proved  by facts. Splitit Chapter 4. Early Days In Bristol, 1832-1835. May 25th, 1832. This evening we arrived in Bristol.—May 27th.  This morning we received a sovereign, sent to us by a  sister residing in Devonshire, which we take as an earnest  that the Lord will provide for us here also.—May 28th. When  we were going to speak to the brethren, who manage the temporal affairs of Gideon Chapel, about giving up the pew-rents,  having all the seats free, and receiving the free-will offerings  through a box, a matter which was not quite settled on their  part, as brother Craik and I had thought, we found that the  Lord had so graciously ordered this matter for us, that there  was not the least objection on the part of these brethren. June 5th. Today we had a testimony of a sinner having  been converted through brother Craik's instrumentality, on the  first Lord's day in April, simply through hearing the text read. June 25th. Today it was finally settled to take Bethesda  Chapel for a twelvemonth, on condition that a brother at once  paid the rent, with the understanding that, if the Lord shall  bless our labours in that place, so that believers are gathered  together in fellowship, he expects them to help him ; but if not,  that he will pay all. This was the only way in which we could  take the chapel, for we could not think it to be of God to have  had this chapel, though there should have been every prospect  of usefulness, if it had made us in any way debtors. We had  tried to obtain a cheaper meeting-place, but could find none  large enough to accommodate the hearers. Section Title: Beginning in Bethesda Chapel.—Cholera in Bristol. July 6th. Today we commenced preaching at Bethesda  Chapel. It was a good day.—July 13th. Today we heard of  the first cases of cholera in Bristol.—July 16th. This evening  from six to nine o'clock, we had appointed for conversing at  the vestry, one by one, with individuals who wished to speak to  us about their souls. There were so many, that we were engaged  from six till twenty minutes past ten. August 5th. When all our money was gone today, the Lord  again graciously supplied our wants.—August 6th. This afternoon,  from two till after six, brother Craik and I spent in the vestry,  to see the enquirers. We have had again, in seeing several  instances of blessing upon our labours, abundant reason brought  before us to praise the Lord for having sent us to Bristol. August 13th. This evening one brother and four sisters  united with brother Craik and me in church fellowship at  Bethesda, without any rules, desiring only to act as the Lord shall  be pleased to give us light through His Word. August 14th. This day we set apart for prayer concerning  the cholera, and had three meetings. August 17th. This morning, from six to eight, we had a prayer  meeting at Gideon, on account of the cholera. Between two  and three hundred people were present. (We continued these  meetings every morning, as long as the cholera raged in Bristol,  and afterwards changed them into prayer meetings for the church  at large, so that we had them for about four months.) August 24th. This morning a sister in the Lord, within  fifty yards of our lodgings, was taken ill with cholera, and died  this afternoon. Her husband, also a believer, has been attacked,  and may be near death. The ravages of this disease are becoming  daily more and more fearful. We have reason to believe that  great numbers die daily in this city. Who may be the next,  God alone knows. I have never realized so much the nearness  of death. Except the Lord keep us this night, we shall be no  more in the land of the living tomorrow. Just now, ten in the  evening, the funeral bell is ringing, and has been ringing the  greater part of this evening. It rings almost all the day. Into  Thine hands, O Lord, I commend myself. Here is Thy poor  worthless child ! If this night I should be taken by cholera,  my only hope and trust is in the blood of Jesus Christ, shed for  the remission of all my many sins. I have been thoroughly  washed in it, and the righteousness of God covers me.—As yet  there have not been any of the saints, among whom brother  Craik and I labour, taken ill. (Only one of them fell asleep  afterwards in consequence of this disease. I would observe,  that though brother Craik and I visited many cholera cases, by  day and by night, yet the Lord most graciously preserved us and  our families from it.) September 17th. This morning the Lord, in addition to  all His other mercies, has given us a little girl, [Lydia]. September 21st. On account of the birth of our little one,  and brother Craik's intended marriage, it is needful that we  change our lodgings, as they will now be too small for us, because  we shall want one room more. September 23rd. Today an individual desired publicly to  return thanks to the Lord, for having been supported under the  loss of a child, mother, brother, and wife, in the cholera, within  one month. October 1st. A meeting for enquirers this afternoon from two  to five. Many more are convinced of sin through brother Craik's  preaching than my own. This circumstance led me to enquire  into the reasons, which are probably these :—(1). That brother  Craik is more spiritually minded than I am. (2). That he prays more earnestly for the conversion of sinners than I do. (3).  That he more frequently addresses sinners, as such, in his public  ministrations than I do.—This led me to more frequent and  earnest prayer for the conversion of sinners, and to address them  more frequently as such. The latter had never been intentionally  left undone, but it had not been so frequently brought to my  mind as to that of brother Craik. Since then, the cases in which  it has pleased the Lord to use me as an instrument of conversion  have been quite as many as those in which brother Craik has  been used. May the Lord be pleased to use this as a means to  lead any of His servants, who may not have acted according to  these two last points, to seek to do so, and may He graciously  enable me to do so more abundantly. October 3rd. This day we set apart as a day of thanksgiving,  the cholera having decreased.—October 5th. Prayer meeting  this morning as usual. The cholera is very much decreasing.  Hundreds of people were stirred up at that time, but many of  them, when the judgment of God had passed away, cared no  longer about their souls. Yet a goodly number, who were first  led through the instrumentality of the cholera to seek the Lord,  are now breaking bread with us, and are walking in the fear of  the Lord. How merciful in its results has this heavy judgment  been to many ! Section Title: 1833. Invitation to labour in Bagdad. January 4th. This morning we received letters from Bagdad. The missionary brethren there invite brother Craik and  me to go and join them in their labours. The invitation was  accompanied by drafts to the amount of £200, for our traveling  expenses. What wilt Thou have me to do, gracious Lord ? I  do not know what may be the Lord's mind. There are points  which ought to be much considered and prayed over : There  are German villages not very far from Bagdad, where I might  labour ; upon our going, that of certain other individuals may  depend ; the brethren at Bagdad are of one mind respecting our  going out ; good may be done on the way ; the going out  without any visible support from a society, simply trusting in  the Lord for the supply of our temporal wants, would be a  testimony for Him ; I have had for years a feeling as if one day  I should go out as a Missionary to the heathen or Mahommedans ;  and lastly, the hands of the brethren at Bagdad may be strengthened ; these are the points which must appear of no sufficient  weight in comparison with the importance of our work here,  before I can determine not to go. January 5th. I considered with brother Craik about going  to Bagdad. We see nothing clearly. If the Lord will have  me to go, here I am.—January 9th. I again asked the Lord  concerning Bagdad, but see nothing clearly respecting it. I told the Lord I should stay at my post unless He Himself should  most evidently take me away, and I did not feel afterwards my  remaining here to be against His will.—January 14th. I feel  more and more satisfied that it is not of the Lord that I should  go to Bagdad.—January 19th. For some days past I have been  reading brother Groves' Journal of his residence at Bagdad,  both for the sake of information respecting his position there,  and also, if it please the Lord, that He may use this as a means  to show me clearly whether I should go or stay. Blessed be  His name that I have no desire of my own in this matter ! February 9th. I read a part of Franke's life. The Lord  graciously help me to follow him, as far as he followed Christ.  The greater part of the Lord's people whom we know in Bristol  are poor, and if the Lord were to give us grace to live more as  this dear man of God did, we might draw much more than we  have as yet done out of our Heavenly Father's bank, for our  poor brethren and sisters. May 28th. This morning, whilst sitting in my room, the  distress of several brethren and sisters was brought to my mind,  and I said to myself, " Oh that it might please the Lord to give  me means to help them ! " About an hour afterwards I received  £60 from a brother, whom I had never seen, and who then lived,  as he does still, at a distance of several thousand miles. This  shows how the Lord can provide in any way for His people,  and that He is not confined to places. Oh that my heart might  overflow with gratitude to the Lord ! May 29th. Review of the last twelve months, since we have  been in Bristol, as regards the fruits of our labours. (1). It has  pleased the Lord to gather a church, through our instrumentality,  at Bethesda, which increased to 60 in number, and there have  been added to Gideon church, 49 ; therefore the total number  of those added to us within the year has been 109. (2). There  have been converted, through our instrumentality, so far as we  have heard and can judge respecting the individuals, 65. (3). Many  backsliders have been reclaimed, and many of the children of  God have been encouraged and strengthened in the way of truth.  What clear proofs that we were not suffered to be mistaken as  regards our coming to Bristol ! June 12th. I felt, this morning, that we might do something  for the souls of those poor boys and girls, and grown-up or aged  people, to whom we have daily given bread for some time past,  in establishing a school for them, reading the Scriptures to them,  and speaking to them about the Lord. Section Title: A remarkable Conversion. December 17th. This evening brother Craik and I took tea  with a family, of whom five had been brought to the knowledge  of the Lord through our instrumentality. (When we took tea  with them again, about a twelvemonth afterwards, the number had increased to seven.) As an encouragement to brethren who  may desire to preach the gospel in a language not their own, I  would mention, that the first member of this family who was  converted, came merely out of curiosity to hear my foreign  accent, some words having been mentioned to her which I did  not pronounce properly. Scarcely had she entered the chapel,  when she was led to see herself a sinner. Her intention had been  to stay only a few minutes. But she felt as if bound to the seat  whilst I was speaking, and remained to the close of the meeting.  She then went hastily home instead of pursuing her pleasures,  washed the paint off her face, stayed at home that Lord's day,  till the meeting began again, and from that day was truly converted. Having found the Lord, she entreated her brothers and  sisters to go and hear the gospel preached, who, in doing so,  were likewise converted. May my dear missionary brethren  always be mindful that the Lord can bless a few broken sentences. December 31st. In looking over my journal, I find :—That  at least 260 persons (according to the number of names we have  marked down, but there have been many more), have come to  converse with us about the concerns of their souls. Out of these,  153 have been added to us in fellowship these last eighteen  months, 60 of whom have been brought to the knowledge of the  Lord through our instrumentality. Besides these 60, five have  fallen asleep before they were received into communion. It is now just four years since I first began to trust in the Lord  alone for the supply of my temporal wants. My little all I then  had, at most worth £100 a year, I gave up to the Lord, having  then nothing left but about £5. The Lord greatly honoured this  little sacrifice, and gave me, in return, not only as much as I had  given up, but considerably more. Section Title: 1834. January 1st. It seemed well to brother Craik and me, to  have a special public meeting for thanksgiving to the Lord, for  His many mercies towards us since we have been in Bristol,  and for the great success which it has pleased Him to grant  to our labours ; and also for confession of our sinfulness and  unworthiness, and to entreat Him to continue His goodness  towards us. Accordingly we met last evening, and continued  together from seven o'clock till half-past twelve. About four  hundred individuals or more met with us on the occasion. January 9th. Brother Craik and I have preached during  these eighteen months, once a month, at Brislington, a village  near Bristol ; but have not seen any fruit of our labours there.  This led me, today, very earnestly to pray to the Lord for the  conversion of sinners in that place. I was also, in the chapel,  especially led to pray again about this, and asked the Lord in  particular that He would be pleased to convert, at least, one  soul this evening, that we might have a little encouragement. I preached with much help, and I hope there has been good done  this evening. (The Lord did according to my request. There  was, that evening, a young man brought to the knowledge of  the truth.) January 14th. I was greatly tried by the difficulty of fixing  upon a text, from which to preach, on the morning of Oct. 20th,  and at last preached without enjoyment. Today I heard of  a Ninth instance in which this very sermon has been blessed.  May my brethren in the ministry of the Word be encouraged by  this to go quietly, yet prayerfully, forward in the work of the Lord ! February 19th. Brother Craik preached this evening, and  was enabled to give out precious truths. Oh that I did feed  more upon them ! For several weeks I have had very little  real communion with the Lord. I long for it. I am cold. I  have little love to the Lord. But I am not, yea, I cannot be  satisfied with such a state of heart. Oh that once more I might  be brought to fervency of spirit, and that thus it might continue  with me for ever ! I long to go home that I may be with the  Lord, and that I may love Him with all my heart. February 20th. By the mercy of God I was today melted  into tears on account of my state of heart. Oh that it might  please the Lord to bring me into a more spiritual state !— February 21st. Through the help of the Lord I am rather in a  better state of heart than for some time past.—I was led this  morning to form a plan for establishing, upon scriptural principles,  an Institution for the spread of the gospel at home and abroad.  I trust this matter is of God.—This evening we had again, from  six to half-past ten, a meeting with enquirers. The work of  the Lord is going on among us as much as ever. Oh that our  hearts might overflow with gratitude ! Even after we were  worn out to the utmost, we could not see all, but had to send  away several individuals. February 25th. The enquirers were so many yesterday, that  though we conversed more than four hours with them, we had  to appoint another meeting for today, and saw again several  from two till five. Section Title: The Scriptural Knowledge Institution founded. I was led again this day to pray about the forming of a new  Missionary Institution, and felt still more confirmed that we  should do so. The Institution will be called " The Scriptural Knowledge  Institution for Home and Abroad." Section Title: 1. The Principles of the Institution. (1). We consider every believer bound, in one way or other,  to help the cause of Christ, and we have scriptural warrant for  expecting the Lord's blessing upon our work of faith and labour  of love ; and although, according to Matthew 13 24-43 and 2nd Timothy 3 1-13,  and many other passages, the world will not be converted  before the coming of our Lord Jesus, still, while He tarries, all  scriptural means ought to be employed for the ingathering of  the elect of God. 2. The Lord helping us, we do not mean to seek the patronage  of the world ; i.e., we never intend to ask unconverted persons of  rank or wealth to countenance this Institution, because this,  we consider, would be dishonourable to the Lord. " In the name  of our God we will set up our banners " (Psalms 20 5) ; He alone shall  be our Patron, and if He helps us we shall prosper, and if He is  not on our side, we shall not succeed.  3. We do not mean to ask unbelievers for money (2nd Corinthians 6  14-18) ; though we do not feel ourselves warranted to refuse  their contributions, if they, of their own accord, should offer  them (Acts 28 2-10).  4. We reject altogether the help of unbelievers in managing  or carrying on the affairs of the Institution (2nd Corinthians 6 14-18).  5. We intend never to enlarge the field of labour by contracting  debts (Romans 13 8), and afterwards appealing to the Church of  God for help, because this we consider to be opposed both to  the letter and the spirit of the New Testament ; but in secret  prayer, God helping us, we shall carry the wants of the Institution  to the Lord, and act according to the means that God shall give.  6. We do not mean to reckon the success of the Institution by  the amount of money given, or the number of Bibles distributed,  etc., but by the Lord's blessing upon the work (Zechariah 4 6) ; and  we expect this, in the proportion in which He shall help us to  wait upon Him in prayer.  7. While we would avoid aiming after needless singularity,  we desire to go on simply according to Scripture, without compromising the truth ; at the same time thankfully receiving any  instruction which experienced believers, after prayer, upon  scriptural ground, may have to give us concerning the Institution. Section Title: 2. The Objects of the Institution. 1. To assist Day Schools, Sunday Schools, and Adult Schools,  in which instruction is given upon scriptural principles, and, as  far as the Lord may give the means, and supply us with suitable  teachers, and in other respects make our path plain, to establish  Schools of this kind.  A. By Day Schools upon scriptural principles, we understand  Day Schools in which the teachers are godly persons—in which  the way of salvation is scripturally pointed out—and in which  no instruction is given opposed to the principles of the gospel.  B. Sunday Schools, in which all the teachers are believers,  and in which the Holy Scriptures alone are the foundation of  instruction—are such only as the Institution will assist with the  supply of Bibles, Testaments, etc. ; for we consider it unscriptural that any persons, who do not profess to know the Lord themselves, should be allowed to give religious instruction. C. The Institution does not assist any Adult Schools with  the supply of Bibles, Testaments, Spelling Books, etc., except  where the teachers are believers. 2. To circulate the Holy Scriptures. We will sell Bibles and Testaments to poor persons at a  reduced price. But while we, in general, think it better that  the Scriptures should be sold, and not given altogether gratis,  still, in cases of extreme poverty, we think it right to give,  without payment, a cheap edition.  3. To aid missionary efforts. We desire to assist those Missionaries whose proceedings  appear to be most according to the Scriptures. It is proposed to give such a portion of the amount of the  donations to each of the fore-mentioned objects, as the Lord  may direct ; but if none of the objects should claim a more  particular assistance, to lay out an equal portion upon each ;  yet so, that if any donor desires to give for one of the objects  exclusively, the money shall be appropriated accordingly. Section Title: Journal resumed. March 7th. Today we have only one shilling left. Many  times also in Bristol our purse has been either empty or nearly so,  though we have not been brought quite so low as regards provisions, as was sometimes the case at Teignmouth. This evening,  when we came home from our work, we found a brother, our  tailor, waiting for us, who brought a new suit of clothes both for  brother Craik and for me, which a brother, whose name was  not to be mentioned, had ordered for us. March 10th. Some time since, a brother who had been brought  to the knowledge of the Lord through our instrumentality,  having been previously guilty of habitual drunkenness and other  open sins, requested with tears our prayers on behalf of his wife,  who, like himself formerly, was still given to drinking, and who  grew worse and worse. About ten days after he had spoken  to us, it pleased God to begin a work of grace in her heart, in  answer to the many prayers of her husband, and this evening  she was added to us in fellowship. There have come many  instances before us, since we have been in Bristol, in which  unbelieving partners have been given to believing ones, in answer  to their prayers ; yea, even such as had threatened to murder  their wives, or leave them, if they still continued to go to our  chapels. ' March 19th, evening. When I got home after preaching at  Bethesda, I heard the joyful news that my dear wife had been  delivered at twenty minutes past eight of a little boy. April 14th. Brother and sister Craik and ourselves have been  living together hitherto ; but now, as the Lord has given to them one child, and to us two, and there are but six rooms in  our house, so that of late dear brother Craik and I have had  repeatedly to go to another house to be uninterrupted, we  came at last to the conclusion that it would be better for our  souls and the Lord's work that we should separate.—April 15th.  Today I received from several sisters £25 towards furnishing a  house. April 23rd. Yesterday and today I had asked the Lord to send  us £20, that we might be able to procure a larger stock of Bibles  and Testaments than our small funds of the Scriptural Knowledge  Institution would allow us to purchase ; and this evening a  sister, unasked, promised to give us that sum, adding that she  felt a particular pleasure in circulating the Holy Scriptures, as  the simple reading of them had been the means of bringing her  to the knowledge of the Lord. May 4th. Today £15 more was given to me towards furnishing  a house. Thus the Lord has now graciously supplied our need  in this particular also.—May 15th. Today we moved into our  house, having lived nearly two years with brother and sister  Craik. June 4th. Today a sister called on me, and I felt irritated  at her staying, after having given her to understand that I had  but a few minutes' time. I sinned thus against the Lord. Help  Thou me, blessed Jesus, in future ! June 25th. These last three days I have had very little real  communion with God, and have therefore been very weak  spiritually, and have several times felt irritability of temper.  May God in mercy help me to have more secret prayer ! June 26th. I was enabled, by the grace of God, to rise early,  and I had nearly two hours in prayer before breakfast. I feel  now this morning more comfortable. May God in mercy help  me to walk before Him this day, and to do His work ; and may  He keep me from all evil. July 11th. I have prayed much about a master for a boys'  school, to be established in connection with our little Institution.  Eight have applied for the situation, but none seemed to be  suitable. Now at last the Lord has given us a brother, who will  commence the work. The Lord allowed us to call upon Him many  times before He answered, but at last He granted our request. August 18th. Today brother Craik and I engaged a sister  to be governess of another girls' school which we intend to  establish, in dependence upon the Lord for supplies. August 27th. I had prayed repeatedly, and had read ten  chapters of the Word to get a text, but obtained none, and had  to go this evening to the chapel without knowing on what  portion of His Holy Word the Lord would have me to speak.  At the commencement of the meeting I was directed to Lamentations  3 22-26, on which I spoke with much assistance and enjoyment. October 28th. Heard of a most affecting account of a poor little orphan boy, who for some time attended one of our schools,  and who seems there, as far as we can judge, to have been brought  to a real concern about his soul, through what I said concerning  the torments of hell, and who some time ago was taken to the  poor-house some miles out of Bristol. He has expressed great  sorrow that he can no longer attend our school and ministry.  May this, if it be the Lord's will, lead me to do something also  for the supply of the temporal wants of poor children, the pressure  of which has occasioned this poor boy to be taken away from  our school ! November 1st. Today, our means being completely gone, we  had them supplied in the following manner :—some time since  some silver spoons were given to us, which we never used, from  the consideration that for servants of Christ it was better, for  the sake of example, to use cheaper ones, and for that reason we  had sold our plate at Teignmouth. Yet up to this day those  spoons remained unsold. But now, as we wanted money, we  disposed of them, considering that the kind giver would not be  displeased at our doing so to supply our need. November 5th. I spent almost the whole of the day in prayer  and reading the Word. I prayed also again for the supply of  our own temporal wants, but the Lord has not as yet appeared. November 8th, Saturday. The Lord has graciously again  supplied our temporal wants during this week, though at the  commencement of it we had but little left. I have prayed much  this week for money, more than any other week, as far as I  remember, since we have been in Bristol. The Lord has not  answered our prayers by causing means to be sent in the way of  a gift, but has supplied us through our selling what we did not  need, or by our being paid what was owed to us. December 10th. Today we found that a departed brother  had left to both brother Craik and me £12.—December 31st.  Since brother Craik and I have been labouring in Bristol, 227  brethren and sisters have been added to us in fellowship. Of  these, 125 belong to Bethesda church, and 132 to Gideon church. The income the Lord has given me this year is £288 O shillings 8 pence. Section Title: 1835. January 1st. We had last evening a special prayer meeting of the two churches, and any other persons that chose  to attend, for the sake of praising the Lord for all His many  mercies which we have received during the past year, and to  ask Him to continue to us His favour during this year also. It  was open to any of the brethren to pray, as they felt disposed,  and eighteen did so. We continued in prayer and praise, mixed  with singing, reading the Word, and exhortation, from seven in  the evening till one in the morning.—January 13th. From ten till  one in the first part of the day, and from six to half-past eight  this evening, I visited from house to house the people living in Orange Street, and saw in this way the families living in nine  houses, to ascertain whether any individuals wanted Bibles,  whether they could read, whether they wished their children put  to our Day School or Sunday School, with the view of helping  them accordingly. This afforded opportunities to converse with  them about their souls. In this way I sold eight Bibles and  two Testaments at reduced prices, and gave away one Testament ;  engaged one woman as an adult scholar ; one boy as a day  scholar; and spoke besides this to about thirty people about  their souls. I should greatly delight in being frequently engaged  in such work, for it is a most important one ; but our hands are  so full with other work, that we can do but little in this way. Section Title: Visit of Mr. A. N. Groves. January 17th. Today brother Groves arrived from the East  Indies. One reason of his coming to England is to go to Germany  to obtain missionary brethren for the East Indies ; and he asked  me to accompany him, that thus, through me, he may be enabled  to judge about the state of the brethren, and to communicate  to them what he thinks needful for them to know. This is a  most important work. May the Lord direct me in this matter, and  make me to act according to His will ! January 28th. I have, for these several days, again prayed  much to ascertain whether the Lord will have me to go as a  Missionary to the East Indies, and I am most willing to go, if He  will condescend to use me in this way.—January 29th. I have  been greatly stirred up to pray about going to Calcutta as a  Missionary. May the Lord guide me in this matter ! February 4th. I have been praying repeatedly and earnestly  of late respecting my journey to the Continent. I desire to go,  or not to go, just as the Lord will have it to be. May He  graciously direct me ! I feel the same about going to  India. As a means to ascertain the Lord's will, I have been  reading about the Hindoos, that I may know more clearly the  state in which they are. May the Lord in mercy stir me up to  care more about their state, whether it be His will that I should  labour personally among them, or not ! February 16th. I mentioned this evening, before the church  at Bethesda, as also on the 13th before the church at Gideon,  that I see it the Lord's will to go to the Continent, for the sake  of assisting brother Groves by my knowledge of the German  language, in conferring with those who may desire to go out as  Missionaries. There is not one believer amongst us who sees  any objection to it, and several have said that it seems to be of  the Lord, and that thus we could help, as churches, in the going  forth of Missionaries. This is very comforting to me, as the  Lord confirms me still more, through this unanimity, in its being  His will that I should go. February 25th. In the name of the Lord, and in dependence upon Him alone for support, we have established a fifth Day  School for poor children, which today has been opened. We  have now two boys' schools, and three girls' schools. Section Title: Visit to Germany. February 26th. This afternoon I left Bristol for the Continent. March 7th, Dover. Last evening I left London, and arrived  here this morning. The Lord enabled me to confess Him before  my fellow-passengers. I have had a good deal of prayer and  reading the Word in quietness, though staying in a hotel.— March 8th. I preached this morning and evening comfortably  in one of the chapels at Dover.—March 9th. All this day we  have been obliged to remain at Dover, the sea being so rough  that no packet sails. I spent the day in writing letters, in reading  the Word, and in prayer. We depend entirely upon the Lord as  regards our movements. This evening we asked the Lord twice,  unitedly, that He would be pleased to calm the wind and the  waves, and I now feel quite comfortable in leaving the matter  with Him ! March 10th. The Lord heard our prayer. We awoke early  in the morning, and found the wind comparatively slight. We  left the hotel before break of day, to go to the packet. All being  in great hurry, on our way towards the sea, I was separated from  brothers G. and Y. I now lifted up my heart to the Lord, as  He generally helps me to do on such occasions, to direct my steps  towards the boat which went out to meet the packet, and I found  it almost immediately. We had, in answer to prayer, a good  passage. At Calais we obtained our passports, passed the  customs, and secured places in the diligence without difficulty,  and left a little after ten in the morning for Paris. What a  blessed thing it is, in all such matters, to have a Father to go to  for help ! What a different thing also, to travel in the service of  the Lord Jesus, from what it is to travel in the service of the flesh. March 14th. Brother Groves and I took our places in the  Malle Poste for Strasburg, to leave tomorrow evening. Brother  Y. intends to remain here a few days, on account of his health. March 15th. This morning I preached in a little chapel, in  Palais Royal. We left Paris this evening at six.—March 17th.  From six o'clock in the evening of the 15th, till this afternoon at  half-past one, when we arrived at Strasburg, we were continually  shut up in the Malle Poste, with the exception of yesterday  morning about seven, and last night about eleven, when we were  allowed half an hour for our meals. I had refreshing communion  with my beloved brother. This quickest of all conveyances in  France carries only two passengers, and we were thus able freely  to converse and to pray together, which was refreshing indeed.  Though we had travelled forty-four hours, yet as we had soon  finished our business at Strasburg, we left this evening for Basle,  trusting in the Lord for strength for the third night's traveling. A little after we had started, we stuck fast in a new road. I  lifted up my heart to the Lord, and we were soon delivered,  otherwise the circumstance, in a cold night, and during a fall  of snow, would have been trying, as we had to get out of the mail.  I now found myself again, after six years, amidst fellow-passengers  who spoke my native language ; but alas ! they spoke not for  Christ. Section Title: A Christian Wife's gracious deportment, and its result. March 18th. This afternoon we arrived at Basle, where  we were very kindly received by the brethren. — During  my stay there I attended one day a meeting at which  a venerable pious clergyman expounded the Greek New Testament to several brethren, who purposed to give themselves to  missionary service. The passage to which this dear aged brother  had then come, in the original of the New Testament, was  1st Peter 3 1 and 2, which, in our English translation, reads thus :  " Likewise, ye wives, be in subjection to your own husbands ; that,  if any obey not the Word, they also may without the Word be won by  the conversation of the wives ; while they behold your chaste conversation coupled with fear." After this aged brother had expounded  the passage, he related a circumstance which had occurred in  his own days, and under his own eyes at Basle, which has appeared  to me so encouraging for those children of God who have unbelieving relatives, and especially for sisters in the Lord who have  unbelieving husbands ; and which at the same time is such a  beautiful illustration of 1st Peter 3 1, that I judge it desirable to  insert the narrative of this fact here. I will do so as exactly as  I remember it.—There lived at Basle an opulent citizen, whose  wife was a believer, but he himself feared not the Lord. His  practice was to spend his evenings in a wine-house, where he  would often tarry till eleven, twelve, or even one o'clock. On  such occasions his wife always used to send her servants to bed,  and sat up herself to await the return of her husband. When at  last he came, she used to receive him most kindly, never reproach  him in the least either at the time or afterwards, nor complain at  all on account of his late hours, by which she was kept from  seasonable rest. Moreover, if it should be needful to assist him  in undressing himself, when he had drunk to excess, she would  do this also in a very kind and meek way. Thus it went on for  a long time. One evening, this gentleman was again, as usual,  in a wine-house, and having tarried there with his merry companions till midnight, he said to them : " I bet that if we go to  my house, we shall find my wife sitting up and waiting for me,  and she herself will come to the door and receive us very kindly ;  and if I ask her to prepare us a supper, she will do it at once  without the least murmur, or unkind expression, or look." His  companions in sin did not believe his statement. At last, however, after some more conversation about this strange statement (as it appeared to them), it was agreed that they would all go  to see this kind wife. Accordingly they went, and, after they  had knocked, found the door immediately opened by the lady  herself, and they were all courteously and kindly received by her.  The party having entered, the master of the house asked his wife  to prepare supper for them, which she, in the meekest way, at  once agreed to do ; and, after awhile, supper was served by  herself without the least sign of dissatisfaction, or murmur, or  complaint. Having now prepared all for the company, she  retired from the party to her room. When she had left the party,  one of the gentlemen said : " What a wicked and cruel man you  are, thus to torment so kind a wife." He then took his hat and  stick, and, without touching a morsel of the supper, went away.  Another made a similar remark, and left, without touching the  supper. Thus one after another left, till they were all gone  without tasting the supper. The master of the house was now  left alone, and the Spirit of God brought before him all his  dreadful wickedness, and especially his great sins towards his  wife ; and the party had not left the house half an hour, before  he went to his wife's room, requesting her to pray for him, told  her that he felt himself a great sinner, and asked her forgiveness  for all his behaviour towards her. From that time he became a  disciple of the Lord Jesus. Observe here, dear reader, the following points in particular,  which I affectionately commend to your consideration : (1). The  wife acted in accordance with 1st Peter 3 1. She kept her place  as being in subjection, and the Lord owned it. (2). She reproached  not her husband, but meekly and kindly served him when he  used to come home. (3). She did not allow the servants to sit  up for their master, but sat up herself, thus honouring him as her  head and superior, and concealed also, as far as she was able, her  husband's shame from the servants. (4). In all probability a part  of those hours, during which she had to sit up, was spent in prayer  for her husband, or in reading the Word of God, to gather fresh  strength for all the trials connected with her position. (5). Be  not discouraged if you have to suffer from unconverted relatives.  Perhaps very shortly the Lord may give you the desire of your  heart, and answer your prayer for them; but in the meantime  seek to commend the truth, not by reproaching them on account of  their behaviour towards you, but by manifesting towards them  the meekness, gentleness, and kindness of the Lord Jesus  Christ. March 25th. I arrived yesterday morning at six at Schaffhausen. I found a brother waiting for me at the Post Office, a  gentleman of title, who, having been informed by brethren at  Basle of my arrival, kindly took me to his house for the two hours  I had to stay in that town, to refresh my body with breakfast,  and my soul with communion with the brethren whom he had  invited to meet me. This morning I saw brother Gundert, the student of divinity, on whose account I am here, and spent about  three hours in conversation with him. March 26th. This morning I drove with brother Gundert to  Stuttgart, both for the sake of seeing more of him, and also that  we might unitedly talk over the matter with his father, who  lives there. I am now staying at the house of brother Gundert  senior, where I am kindly lodged. I think brother Gundert  junior will go to the East Indies. His father is not only willing  to give him up for the Lord's sake, but seems to consider it an  honour to have a son to give to the Lord in this way. Section Title: Stays at Halle. March 30th, Halle. From the evening of the 27th till this  afternoon when I arrived here, I have travelled day and night,  and have been strengthened by the Lord for it. My thoughts  were peculiarly affecting, as I retraced the mercies which I had  experienced at the hands of God.—The Lord enabled me repeatedly to confess His name before my changing fellow-travellers.  A student spoke to me about the peculiarly good and cheap wine  of Weinheim, near Heidelberg. I told him that when, years  ago, as a student like himself, I came through that place, I cared  about such things, but that now I knew what was much better  than wine.—Yesterday a Frenchman, having heard my testimony  for Jesus once or twice, when the last merry companion had left  the coach, quitted my society, it being too dull for him, and  joined himself to an officer in the army, sitting in the forepart of  the coach. (The coach was divided into the forepart and inside.)  This gave me a blessed and most refreshing opportunity to pray  for about an hour aloud in the coach, which strengthened and  refreshed my soul. It was particularly kind of the Lord to give  me an opportunity of praying aloud, as, on account of having  then already travelled forty-eight hours uninterruptedly, my  body was too tired to allow me to continue for any length of  time in mental prayer.—Yesterday afternoon, at Eisenach  (situated just under the hill on which stands the decayed castle,  called the Wartburg, where Luther translated the Holy Scriptures),  I saw fearful scenes of profanity. How has the candlestick been  removed !—This afternoon I reached Halle, where it pleased the  Lord to bring me to the knowledge of Himself, having been  graciously preserved hitherto, though a spring was found broken  when I got out of the mail. I greatly needed rest, but my heart  was too full. I could not sleep. I went first to the house of a  brother, where I was first impressed, and afterwards I called on  my esteemed tutor, Professor Dr. Tholuck, Counsellor of the  Consistory, who received me, after seven years' separation, with  his former kindness and brotherly love. (He made me lodge  with him, and gave thereby a testimony that differences of views,  concerning certain parts of God's truth, ought not to separate  the children of God ; for I had previously written him my mind.) March 31st. Today I rode with Dr. Tholuck and two young  brethren to a believing clergyman, living in the neighbourhood of  Halle, where we spent the day. Dr. Tholuck told me many  encouraging things, particularly this, that several of my former  fellow-students, who, at the time when I was at Halle, knew not  the Lord, had been brought to know Him since, and are now  labouring in His vineyard. And further, that certain brethren,  formerly very weak in the faith, had been established, and are  now going on well. April 1st. Today I saw a clergyman, in whom I recognized  an individual who studied at Halle, whilst I was there,  living then in open sin, and who is now, by divine mercy, pointing  sinners to the Lamb of God. In the evening I went to the large- Orphan House, built in dependence on the Lord, by A. H. Franke,  to see one of the classical teachers, who is the son of my father's  neighbour, and whom I had not seen for about fifteen years. I  found him, to the joy of my heart, to be a brother in the Lord.  This evening I spent in the same room where it pleased the Lord  to begin a work of grace in my heart, with several of the same  brethren and sisters with whom I used to meet seven years ago,  and told them of the Lord's faithfulness, gentleness, kindness, and  forbearance towards me, since I had seen them last. Truly how  good has the Lord been to me since ! April 2nd. This morning I again spent in calling on the  brethren and sisters, being enabled, everywhere, before learned  and unlearned, to testify about the blessedness of adhering to  the Scriptures as our only guide in spiritual things. I left Halle  this afternoon, having received much love from the brethren,  and drove fifteen miles further, to a beloved brother and old  friend, brother Stahlschmidt at Sandersleben, who has shown me  much kindness even since I have been in England. I was received  with much love by this brother and his dear wife, and his man- servant, also a beloved brother. April 3rd. Sandersleben. Today I saw several brethren and  sisters, and among others a brother who is in about the same  state in which he was eight years ago. He has very little enjoyment, and makes no progress in the things of God. The reason is,  that, against his conscience, he remains in a calling, which is  opposed to the profession of a believer. We are exhorted in  Scripture to abide in our calling ; but only if we can abide in it  " with God " (1st Corinthians 7 24).—This evening a believing clergyman,  and the brethren and sisters of this small town and some neighbouring villages, were collected together in brother Stahlschmidt's  house, and I spoke to them for two hours about the things of  God, particularly about the way in which God has-led me, since  I saw them, and sought to strengthen their hands in God, and  exhorted them to give themselves fully to the Lord. It was a  time of refreshing. Indeed, the Lord greatly refreshed my own  soul, in every place where I spoke well of His name. Section Title: Visits his Father. April 4th. I left Sandersleben this morning. My host acted  according to 3rd John 5 and 6, for he sent me on ten miles in his carriage. When I arrived at Aschersleben, to which place brother  Stahlschmidt had conveyed me, I had but one station more to  my father's house. On the way I asked the driver about a  certain individual, with whom I studied at Halle, once a companion with me in open sin. I found that he is still in the same  state. What a difference has grace made between him and me !  Nothing, nothing but grace has made this difference ! I, guilty  sinner, might now be still on the same road, and he, in my stead,  might have been plucked as a brand out of the fire. But it is  not so. May the Lord help me to love Him much, very much,  for His distinguishing grace !—Such feelings I had in particular  this afternoon, when I saw the town before me in which my father  lives, as there are but two in the whole place, as far as I can find  out, who love the Lord. How different is everything with me  now from what it was when, as a wicked youth, I used to go to  this town, at the time of my vacation. How truly happy am  I now ! How is my heart now raised above all those things in  which I sought, and also fancied I found happiness ! Truly all  these things are like bubbles to me now ! My heart is not here ;  yea, my heart is not even in England. My heart is, at least  in a measure, in heaven, though I am still nothing but a poor  weak worm. I felt the solemnity and importance of having  once more the privilege of seeing my aged father. I also felt  the importance of being at the place where I had spent much  of my time in my youth, and where I had been known as living  in sin. My desire was, that I might be enabled to walk, the  three days I intended to stay there, as it becomes a servant of  Christ. For this I had been led to pray before I left Bristol,  and since I had been on the Continent. At last I arrived at my  father's house. How affecting to meet him once more! April 5th. Heimersleben. This afternoon a friend of my  father called—one who knows not the Lord. After a few minutes  the Lord gave me an opportunity of setting before him the  fundamental truths of the gospel, and the joy and comfort they  afford, and have afforded to me. Thus a way was opened to  me of stating the truth more fully than ever I had been able to  do before, by word of mouth, in the presence of my father and  brother, without saying to them, " Thou art the man." I was  assisted by the Lord. May He water the seed sown! April 6th. I have not on this visit spoken directly to my  father about the state of his soul, though he has more than ever  heard the truth from my lips. God has indeed been with me,  and I believe that I have been led by Him to pursue this course.  Different, however, has been the way in which I have dealt with  my unconverted brother ; for the relationship in which I stand  to him is a different one. For this afternoon, I not only pointed out to him his danger, but spoke also respecting his sins, and  have done so in my letters, and intend to do so still, if the Lord  permit. I spent this evening in relating to my father and brother  some of the Lord's dealings with me in England, particularly  how He has graciously provided for my temporal wants in  answer to prayer, and they both seemed to feel, for the moment  at least, the blessedness of such a life. April 7th. A part of this morning I spent in walking about  with my father to see one of his gardens, and some of his fields,  because I knew it would give him pleasure ; and I felt that I  ought in every way to show him kindness and attention, as far  as I conscientiously could. Tomorrow, God willing, I intend to  leave, and to return to England. The Lord, in His rich mercy,  in answer to my prayer, has enabled me so to walk before my  father, and has also impressed what I have said so far upon  his heart, as to cause him to say today, " May God help me to  follow your example, and to act according to what you have said  to me." Section Title: Leaves for Bristol. April 9th. Yesterday morning I drove with my father  to Halberstadt, where, with many tears, he separated from me.  I was alone in the mail, which was a great comfort to me. It  was a solemn time. I found myself again on the road to Brunswick, which I had traversed twice in the service of the devil,  and now I was traveling on it in the name of Jesus. I discerned,  in passing, the inn at Wolfenbuttel, from whence I intended to  run away, and where I was arrested. How peculiar were my  feelings ! In the evening we reached Brunswick, from whence  we started the same night. During the night I heard a fearfully  wicked, most profligate, infidel, and scoffing conversation between  the conductor and a student, and the only testimony I gave  was, complete silence all the time. I arrived here this morning  at eight, and have been here all the morning, as the mail will  not start for Hamburg until four this afternoon. It has been  far from well with me in my soul today. That awful conversation last night has been spiritual poison to me. How very soon  do we, even unconsciously, receive evil ! April 10th. Hamburg. I arrived here at ten this morning. April 15th. Bristol. Yesterday at one we landed in London.  In answer to prayer I soon obtained my things from the Custom- house, and reached my friends in Chancery Lane a little before  two, where I found a letter from my wife, stating that brother  Craik is ill with inflammation in the wind-pipe, and therefore,  humanly speaking, will be unable to preach for some time. In  consequence of this I started immediately for Bristol and arrived  this morning. I found brother Craik better than I had expected,  though completely unable to attend to the ministry of the Word. May 5th. My father-in-law has been for several days very ill. June 3rd. Today we had a public meeting on account of  the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad. It  is now fifteen months, since, in dependence upon the Lord for  the supply of means, we have been enabled to provide poor  children with schooling, circulate the Holy Scriptures, and aid  missionary labours. During this time, though the field of labour  has been continually enlarged, and though we have now and  then been brought low in funds, the Lord has never allowed us  to be obliged to stop the work. We have been enabled during  this time to establish three day schools, and to connect with the  Institution two other charity day schools, which, humanly  speaking, otherwise would have been closed for want of means.  The number of children that have been thus provided with  schooling amounts to 439. June 20th. Our father is evidently today near his end.  June 22nd. This morning at two our father died.—June 23rd.  Both our children are ill.—June 24th. Our little boy is very ill.  June 25th. The dear little boy is so ill that I have no hope of  his recovery. The disease is inflammation in the chest. I  spoke this evening comfortably at Gideon, on Psalm 145 1-4,  thinking it right that neither the death of my father-in-law, nor  my dying child, should keep me from the Lord's work. The Lord's  holy will be done concerning the dear little one.—June 26th.  My prayer last evening was, that God would be pleased to support  my dear wife under the trial, should He remove the little one ;  and to take him soon to Himself, thus sparing him from suffering.  I did not pray for the child's recovery. It was but two hours  after that the dear little one went home. June 27th. My dear wife is graciously supported. May the  Lord grant that these afflictions may not be lost upon us !  June 28th. I preached today both times comfortably.—June 29th.  This morning was the funeral. The remains of our father and  infant were put into the same grave. July 3rd. Our taxes are due, and may be called for any day,  and for the first time we have no money to pay them, as we were  obliged, on account of our late afflictions, to spend the money  which we had put by for them. May the Lord in mercy provide !  July 6th. I was enabled today, by the free-will offerings through  the boxes, and by what I had left, to pay the taxes before they  were called for. How kind of the Lord to answer my prayer so  soon !—July 8th. This evening I had £5 sent from Weston-superMare. So the Lord has again appeared. May I praise His holy  name for this seasonable help, which came when I had scarcely  any money left !—July 14th. Today I had again a suit of new  clothes given to me by a brother. My clothes were much worn  and old, and our late funeral might have given a second reason  for having new ones. But I did not order any, because I had  no money to pay for them, and thought it wrong to contract  debts.—A fresh paper was brought in today for taxes, which ought to have been asked for many months since. May the  Lord give us the means to pay them ! July 22nd. The last-mentioned taxes were called for this  morning, just after the Lord had sent us £5 from a distance of  about eighty miles. So the Lord has again of late repeatedly,  in answer to prayer, sent help. May this lead us to trust in Him  for the future ! Section Title: Illness. August 15th. Today dear brother Craik returned from Devon- shire, much better in his general health, but not as regards  his voice.—August 24th. I feel very weak, and suffer more  than ever before. I am in doubt whether to leave Bristol entirely  for a time. I have no money to go away for a change of air.  I have had an invitation to stay for a week with a sister in the  country, and I think of accepting the invitation, and going tomorrow.—August 26th. Today I had £5 given to me for the  express purpose of getting a change of air.—August 29th. Today  I received another £5 for the same purpose. August 30th. Today, for the first Lord's day since our  arrival in Bristol, I have been kept from preaching through  illness. How mercifully has the Lord dealt in giving me so  much strength for these years ! I had another £5 sent, to aid  me in procuring change of air. How kind is the Lord in thus  providing me with the means of leaving Bristol !—September 2nd.  Went with my family to Portishead.—September 3rd to 5th.  I read the lives of the English martyrs at the time of the Reformation. My spirit has been greatly refreshed. May the Lord help  me to follow these holy men as far as they followed Christ ! Of  all reading, besides that of the Holy Scriptures, which should  be always The book, The Chief book to us, not merely in theory,  but also in practice, such like books seem to me the most useful  for the growth of the inner man. Yet one has to be cautious in  the choice, and to guard against reading too much. September 14th. We are still at Portishead. I am but little  better. I am greatly bowed down today on account of my  inward corruptions and carnality of heart. When will God  deliver me from this state ? How I long to be more like Him !  My present way of living is also a great trial to me. The caring  so much about the body ; the having for my chief employment  eating and drinking, walking, bathing, and taking horse exercise ;  all this, to which I have not been at all accustomed these six  years, I find to be very trying. I would much rather be again  in the midst of the work in Bristol, if my Lord will condescend  to use His most unworthy servant. September 15th. As I clearly understood that the person who  lets me his horse has no licence, I saw that, being bound as a  believer to act according to the laws of the country, I could use  it no longer ; and as horse exercise seems most important, humanly speaking, for my restoration, and as this is the only  horse which is to be had in the place, we came to the conclusion  to leave Portishead tomorrow. Immediately after, I received a  kind letter from a brother and two sisters in the Lord, who lived  in the Isle of Wight, to go and stay with them for some time. This  matter has been today a subject for prayer and consideration. September 16th. We came this morning to the conclusion to  leave Portishead today, and that I should go to the Isle of Wight ;  but we saw not how my wife and child and our servant could  accompany me, as we had not sufficient money for traveling  expenses. The Lord graciously removed the difficulty this evening ; for we received, most unexpectedly and unasked for, £6 13 shillings,  which was owed to us, and also a letter containing £2. How  very, very kind and tender is the Lord ! September 19th. This evening we arrived at the Isle of Wight. September 27th. Today I am thirty years of age. I feel  myself an unprofitable servant. How much more might I have  lived for God than I have done ! May the Lord grant, that, if  I am allowed to stay a few days more in this world, they may be  spent entirely for Him ! September 29th. Last evening, when I retired from the  family, I had a desire to go to rest at once, for I had prayed a  short while before ; and feeling weak in body, the coldness of  the night was a temptation for me to pray no further. However,  the Lord did help me to fall upon my knees ; and no sooner had  I commenced praying, than He shone into my soul, and gave  me such a spirit of prayer as I had not enjoyed for many weeks.  He graciously once more revived His work in my heart. I  enjoyed that nearness to God and fervency in prayer, for more  than an hour, for which my soul had been panting for many weeks  past. For the first time during this illness I could ask the Lord  earnestly to restore me again, which had not been the case before.  I now long to go back again to the work in Bristol, yet without  impatience, and feel assured that the Lord will strengthen me to  return to it. I went to bed especially happy, and awoke this  morning in great peace, rose sooner than usual, and had again,  real communion with the Lord before breakfast. May He in  mercy continue this state of heart to His most unworthy child ! October 9th. I have many times had thoughts of giving in  print some account of the Lord's goodness to me, for the instruction, comfort, and encouragement of the children of God ; and  I have been more than ever stirred up to do so since I read  Newton's life a few days ago. I have considered, today, all  the reasons for and against, and find that there are scarcely any  against, and many for it. October 15th. Today we left for Bristol. November 18th. This evening £30 was given to me ; £25 for  the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, and £5 for myself. This  is a most remarkable answer to prayer. Splitit Chapter 5. Beginning Of Orphan Work (1835-1838). November 20th. This evening I took tea at a sister's  house, where I found Franke's life. I have frequently,  for a long time, thought of labouring in a similar way,  though it might be on a much smaller scale ; not to imitate  Franke, but in reliance upon the Lord. May He make it  plain.—November 21st. Today I have had it very much impressed on my heart, no longer merely to think about the  establishment of an Orphan House, but actually to set about  it, and I have been very much in prayer respecting it, in order to  ascertain the Lord's mind.—November 23rd. Today I had £10  sent from Ireland for our Institution. Thus the Lord, in answer  to prayer, has given me, in a few days, about £50. I had asked  only for £40. This has been a great encouragement to me, and  has still more stirred me up to think and pray about the establishment of an Orphan House.—November 25th. I have been  again much in prayer yesterday and today about the Orphan  House, and am more and more convinced that it is of God. May  He in mercy guide me ! Section Title: Reasons for Desiring to Establish an Orphan House. It may be well to enter somewhat minutely into the  reasons which led me to establish an Orphan House. I had  constantly cases brought before me, which proved that one  of the special things which the children of God needed in  our day, was, to have their faith strengthened. I longed to have  something to point to, as a visible proof, that our God and  Father is the same faithful God as ever He was ; as willing as  ever to prove Himself to be the Living God, in our day as formerly, to all who put their trust in Him. Sometimes I found children of God tried in mind by the prospect of old age, when they  might be unable to work any longer, and therefore were harassed  by the fear of having to go into the poor-house. If in such a  case I pointed out to them, how their Heavenly Father has  always helped those who put their trust in Him, though they  might not always say that times have changed ; yet it was  evident enough, that God was not looked upon by them as the  Living God. My spirit was ofttimes bowed down by this, and I  longed to set something before the children of God, whereby  they might see, that He does not forsake, even in our day, those  who rely upon Him. Also I longed to be instrumental in strengthening  their faith, by giving them not only instances from the  Word of God, of His willingness and ability to help all those who  rely upon Him, but to show them by proofs, that He is the same  in our day. I well knew that the Word of God ought to be enough,  and it was, by grace, enough for me ; but still, I considered that  I ought to lend a helping hand to my brethren, if by any means,  by this visible proof of the unchangeable faithfulness of the  Lord I might strengthen their hands in God ; for I remembered  what a great blessing my own soul had received through the  Lord's dealings with His servant A. H. Franke, who, in dependence upon the living God alone, established an immense Orphan  House, which I had seen many times with my own eyes. I,  therefore, judged myself bound to be the servant of the Church of  God, in the particular point on which I had obtained mercy :  namely, in being able to take God at His word and to rely upon it. All these exercises of my soul, which resulted from the fact that  many believers, with whom I became acquainted, were harassed  and distressed in mind, or brought guilt on their consciences, on  account of not trusting in the Lord ; were used by God to awaken  in my heart the desire of setting before the Church at large, and  before the world, a proof that He has not in the least changed ;  and this seemed to me best done by the establishing of an Orphan  House. It needed to be something which could be seen, even by  the natural eye. Now, if I, a poor man, simply by prayer and  faith, obtained, without asking any individual, the means for  establishing and carrying on an Orphan House : there would  be something which, with the Lord's blessing, might be instrumental in strengthening the faith of the children of God, besides  being a testimony to the consciences of the unconverted, of the  reality of the things of God. This, then, was the primary reason for  establishing the Orphan House. I certainly did from my heart  desire, to be used by God to benefit the bodies of poor children,  bereaved of both parents, and seek, in other respects, with the help  of God, to do them good for this life ;—I also particularly longed to  be used by God in getting the dear Orphans trained up in the fear  of God ;—but still the first and primary object of the work was  (and still is), that God might be magnified by the fact, that the  Orphans under my care are provided with all they need, only  by prayer and faith, without any one being asked by me or my  fellow-labourers, whereby it may be seen, that God is Faithful  Still, and Hears Prayer Still. (That I was not mistaken, has  been abundantly proved since November, 1835, both by the conversion of many sinners who have read the accounts which have  been published in connection with this work, and also by the  abundance of fruit that has followed in the hearts of the saints,  for which, from my inmost soul, I desire to be grateful to God,  and the honour and glory of which not only is due to Him alone,  but which I, by His help, am enabled to ascribe to Him.) November 28th. I have been, every day this week, very much  in prayer concerning the Orphan House, chiefly entreating the  Lord to take away every thought concerning it out of my mind,  if the matter be not of Him ; and have also repeatedly examined  my heart concerning my motives in the matter. But I have  been more and more confirmed that it is of God. December 2nd. This morning I asked the Lord especially,  that He would be pleased to teach me through the instrumentality  of brother C. ; and I went to him, that he might have an opportunity of probing my heart. For as I desire only the Lord's  glory, I should be glad to be instructed through the instrumentality  of any brother, if the matter be not of Him. But brother C., on  the contrary, greatly encouraged me in it. Therefore I have  this day taken the first actual step in the matter, in having  ordered bills to be printed, announcing a public meeting on  December 9th, at which I intend to lay before the brethren my  thoughts concerning the Orphan House, as a means of ascertaining  more clearly the Lord's mind concerning the matter.—December  5th. This evening I was struck in reading the Scriptures, with  these words : " Open thy mouth wide, and I will fill it" (Psalms  81 10). Up to this day I had not prayed at all concerning the  means or individuals needed for the Orphan House. I was now  led to apply this Scripture to the Orphan House, I fell on my  knees, and asked the Lord for premises, for £1,000, and for suitable individuals to take care of the children. [For the answer  to this prayer see pp. 92 and 93.] December 9th. This afternoon the first piece of furniture was  given—a large wardrobe. This afternoon and evening I was low  in spirits as regards the Orphan House, but as soon as I began to  speak at the meeting, I received peculiar assistance from God,  felt great peace and joy, and the assurance that the work is of  God. After the meeting, 10 shillings was given to me. There was  purposely no collection, nor did any one speak besides myself ;  for it was not in the least intended to work upon the feelings, for  I sought to be quite sure concerning the mind of God. After the  meeting a sister offered herself for the work. I went home happy  in the Lord, and full of confidence that the matter will come to  pass, though but 10 shillings has been given. The reason for proposing to enlarge the field is not because  we have of late particularly abounded in means ; for we have  been rather straitened. The many answers which the Lord had  given us concerning the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, led  brother C—r and me to give ourselves to prayer, asking Him  to supply us with the means to carry on the work, as we consider  it unscriptural to contract debts. During five days, we prayed  several times, both unitedly and separately. After that time,  the Lord began to answer our prayers, so that, within a few days,  about £50 was given to us. I would further say, that the very  gracious and tender dealings of God with me, in having supplied,  in answer to prayer, for the last five years, my own temporal wants without any certain income, so that money, provisions  and clothes have been sent to me at times when I was greatly  straitened, and that not only in small but large quantities ; and  not merely from individuals living in the same place with me,  but at a considerable distance ; and that not merely from  intimate friends, but from individuals whom I have never seen :  all this, I say, has often led me to think, even as long as four  years ago, that the Lord had not given me this simple reliance  on Him merely for myself, but also for others. Often, when I  saw poor neglected children running about the streets at Teignmouth, I said to myself : " May it not be the will of God, that I  should establish schools for these children, asking Him to give  me the means ? " However, it remained only a thought in my  mind for two or three years. The Lord, for I cannot but think  it was He, again and again brought the thought about poor  children to my mind, till at last it ended in the establishment of  " The Scriptural Knowledge Institution, for Home and Abroad ; "  since the establishment of which, I have had it in a similar way  brought to my mind, first about fourteen months ago, and  repeatedly since, but specially during these last weeks, to  establish an Orphan House. My frequent prayer of late has  been, that if it be of God, He would let it come to pass ; if not,  that He would take from me all thoughts about it. The latter has  not been the case, but I have been led more and more to think  that the matter may be of Him. Now, if so, He can influence  His people in any part of the world (for I do not look to Bristol,  nor even to England, but to the living God, whose is the gold  and the silver) to entrust me and brother C—r, whom the Lord  has made willing to help me in this work, with the means. Till  we have them, we can do nothing in the way of renting a house,  furnishing it, etc. Yet, when once as much as is needed for this  has been sent us, as also proper persons to engage in the work,  we do not think it needful to wait till we have the Orphan House  endowed, or a number of yearly subscribers for it ; but we trust  to be enabled by the Lord, who has taught us to ask for our daily  bread, to look to Him for the supply of the daily wants of those  children whom He may be pleased to put under our care. Respecting the persons who are needed for carrying on the  work, a matter of no less importance than the procuring of funds,  I would observe, that we look for them to God Himself, as well  as for the funds ; and that all who may be engaged as masters,  matrons, and assistants, according to the smallness or largeness  of the Institution, must be known to us as true believers ; and  moreover, as far as we may be able to judge, must likewise be  qualified for the work. December 10th. This morning I received a letter in which  a brother and sister wrote thus : We propose ourselves for the  service of the intended Orphan House, if you think us qualified  for it ; also to give up all the furniture, etc., which the Lord has given us, for its use ; and to do this without receiving any  salary whatever ; believing, that if it be the will of the Lord to  employ us, He will supply all our need," etc. In the evening  a brother brought from several individuals three dishes, twenty- eight plates, three basins, one jug, four mugs, three salt stands,  one grater, four knives, and five forks. December 12th. While I was praying this morning that the  Lord would give us a fresh token of His favour concerning the  Orphan House, a brother brought three dishes, twelve plates, one  basin, and one blanket. After this had been given, I thanked God,  and asked Him to give even this day another encouragement.  Shortly after, £50 was given, and that by an individual from  whom, for several reasons, I could not have expected this sum.  Thus the hand of God appeared so much the more clearly. Even  then I was led to pray that this day the Lord would give still  more. In the evening, accordingly, there were sent 29 yards of  print. Also a sister offered herself for the work. Section Title: Large Donation from a poor Seamstress. December 18th. This afternoon a brother brought from a  sister, a counterpane, a flat iron stand, eight cups and saucers,  a sugar basin, a milk jug, a tea cup, sixteen thimbles, five knives  and forks, six dessert spoons, twelve tea spoons, four combs, and  two little graters ; from another friend a flat iron and a cup and  saucer. At the same time he brought £100 from a sister. It has  since pleased the Lord to take to Himself the donor of this £100,  and I therefore give further account of the donation and the  donor, as the particulars respecting both, with God's blessing,  may tend to edification. Indeed, I confess that I am delighted  to be at liberty, in consequence of the death of the donor, to give  the following short narrative, which, during her lifetime, I should  not have considered it wise to publish. A. L., the donor, was  known to me almost from the beginning of my coming to Bristol  in 1832. She earned her bread by needlework, by which she  gained from 2 shillings to 5 shillings per week ; the average, I suppose, was not  more than about 3 shillings 6 pence, as she was weak in body. But this dear,  humble sister was content with her small earnings, and I do not  remember ever to have heard her utter a word of complaint on  account of earning so little. Some time before I had been led  to establish an Orphan House, her father had died, through  which event she had come into the possession of £480, which sum  had been left to her (and the same amount to her brother and  two sisters) by her grandmother, but of which her father had  had the interest during his lifetime. The father, who had been  much given to drink, died in debt, which debts the children  wished to pay ; but the rest, besides A. L., did not like to pay  the full amount, and offered to the creditors 5 shillings in the pound,  which they gladly accepted, as they had not the least legal claim  upon the children. After the debts had been paid according to this agreement, A. L. said to herself, " However sinful my  father may have been, yet he was my father, and as I have the  means of paying his debts to the full amount, I ought, as a  believing child, to do so, seeing that my brother and sisters will  not do it." She then went to all the creditors secretly, and paid  the full amount of the debts, which took £40 more of her money,  besides her share which she had given before. Her brother and  two sisters now gave £50 each of their property to their mother ;  but A. L. said to herself : " I am a child of God, surely I ought  to give my mother twice as much as my brother and sisters."  She, therefore, gave her mother £100. Shortly after this she  sent me the £100 towards the Orphan House. I was not a little  surprised when I received this money from her, for I had always  known her as a poor girl, and I had never heard anything about  her having come into the possession of this money, and her dress  had never given me the least indication of an alteration in her  circumstances. Before, however, accepting this money from  her, I had a long conversation with her, in which I sought to  probe her as to her motives, and in which I sought to ascertain  whether, as I had feared, she might have given this money in the  feeling of the moment, without having counted the cost. I was  the more particular, because, if the money were given, without  its being given from scriptural motives, and there should be  regret afterwards, the name of the Lord would be dishonoured. But I had not conversed long with this beloved sister, before I  found that she was, in this particular, a quiet, calm, considerate  follower of the Lord Jesus, and one who desired, in spite of what  human reason might say, to act according to the words of our  Lord : " Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth" (Matthew  6 19). "Sell that ye have and give alms " (Luke 12 33). When  I remonstrated with her, in order that I might see whether she  had counted the cost, she said to me : " The Lord Jesus has given  His last drop of blood for me, and should I not give Him this  £100 ? " She likewise said : " Rather than the Orphan House  should not be established, I will give all the money I have."  When I saw that she had weighed the matter according to the  Word of God, and that she had counted the cost, I could not but  take the money, and admire the way which the Lord took, to use  this poor, sickly sister as an instrument, in so considerable a  measure, for helping, at its very commencement, this work,  which I had set about solely in dependence upon the living God. At that time, she would also have me take £5 for the poor  saints in communion with us. I mention here particularly, that  this dear sister kept all these things to herself, and did them as  much as possible in secret ; and during her lifetime, I suppose,  not six brethren and sisters among us knew that she had ever  possessed £480, or that she had given £100 towards the Orphan  House. But this is not all. Some time after this £100 had been  given by her, brother C—r (who was then labouring as a City Missionary in connection with the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, and who about that very time happened to visit from house  to house in that part of the city where A. L. lived) told me that  he had met with many cases in which she had given, to one  poor woman a bedstead, to another some bedding, to another  some clothes, to another food ; and thus instance upon instance  of acts of love, on the part of our dear sister, had come  before him. I relate one instance more. August 4th, 1836,  seven months and a half after she had given the £100, she came  one morning to me and said : " Last evening I felt myself  particularly stirred up to pray about the funds of the Scriptural  Knowledge Institution ; but whilst praying I thought, what  good is it for me to pray for means, if I do not give when I have the  means, and I have therefore brought you this £5." As I had  reason to believe that by this time by far the greater part of her  money was gone, I again had a good deal of conversation with  her, to see whether she really did count the cost, and whether  this donation also was given unto the Lord, or from momentary  excitement, in which case it was better not to give the money.  However, she was at this time also steadfast, grounded upon  the Word of God, and evidently constrained by the love of Christ ;  and all the effect my conversation had upon her was, that she  said : " You must take five shillings in addition to the £5, as a  proof that I give the £5 cheerfully." Four things are specially to be noticed about this beloved  sister, with reference to all this period of her earthly pilgrimage :  (1). She did all these things in secret, avoiding to the utmost  all show about them, and thus proved that she did not desire  the praise of man. (2). She remained, as before, of a humble  and lowly mind, and she proved thus, that she had done what  she did unto the Lord, and not unto man. (3). Her dress  remained, during all the time that she had this comparative  abundance, the same as before. It was clean, yet as simple  and inexpensive as it was at the time when all her income had  consisted of 3 shillings 6 pence, or at most 5 shillings, per week. There was not  the least difference as to her lodging, dress, manner of life, etc.  She remained in every way the poor handmaid or the Lord, as  to all outward appearance. (4). But that which is as lovely as  the rest, she continued working at her needle all this time. She  earned her 2 shillings 6 pence, or 3 shillings, or a little more, a week, as before ; whilst  she gave away the money in sovereigns or five-pound notes. At last all her money was gone, and that some years before  she fell asleep ; and as her bodily health never had been good,  as long as I had known her, and was now much worse, she  found herself peculiarly dependent upon the Lord, who never  forsook her up to the last moment of her earthly course. The  very commencement of her life of simple dependence upon the  Lord, was such as greatly to encourage her. She related the  facts to me as I give them here. When she was completely without money, and when her little stock of tea and butter was  also gone, two sisters in the Lord called on her. After they had  been a little while with her, they told her that they had come  to take tea with her. She said to herself, I should not at all  mind going without my tea, but this is a great trial, that I have  nothing to set before these sisters ; and she gave them therefore  to understand that their staying to tea would not be convenient  at that time. The sisters, however, I suppose, not understanding  the hint, remained, and presently brought out of a basket tea,  sugar, butter and bread, and thus there was all that was requisite  for the tea, and the remainder of the provisions was left for her.  She told me that at that time she was not accustomed to trials  of faith, as she afterwards was. Her body became weaker and weaker, in consequence of which  she was able to work very little for many months before she died ;  but the Lord supplied her with all she needed, though she never  asked for anything. For instance, a sister in communion with  us sent her for many months all the bread she used. Her mouth  was full of thanksgiving, even in the midst of the greatest bodily  sufferings. She fell asleep in Jesus in January, 1844. I have  related these facts because they tend to the praise of the Lord,  and may be instrumental in stirring up other children of God to  follow this dear departed sister in so far as she followed the Lord  Jesus ; but, in particular, that I may show in what remarkable  ways the Lord proved, from the very beginning, that the Orphan  House was His and not mine. December 23rd. A brother gave this evening a piece of blind  line and a dozen of blind tassels. In the evening, a gentleman  brought me from an individual, whose name he was not to  mention, £4, of which I was allowed to take £2 for the Orphan  House, and to give the other £2 to poor believers. December 31st. As regards the way in which the Lord, in  His faithful love, supplied my temporal wants, during the past  year, I mention that I received in all £285 1 shillings one and a fourth pence. Section Title: 1836. January 1st. Through a sister was given 6 shillings, being six  different donations ; also from herself £1 as a donation,  besides 1 shillings as a monthly subscription. Also a lady sent through  her £1 1 shillings as a yearly subscription.—January 2nd. A sister sent  £5. —January 5th. This evening someone rang our house bell.  When the door was opened, no one was there, but a kitchen  fender and a dish were found at the door, no doubt given for  the Orphan House. January 8th. There was given £2. A sister offered herself  for the work.—January 9th. From E. G., £1 5 shillings, and from a  brother 6 pence.—January 10th. The sum of 2 shillings 6 pence was given. In  the paper was written, " Two widows' mites for the Orphan  school. In the name of the Lord establish it." All this money, and all these articles have been given, and all  these above-mentioned offers have been made, without my asking  any individual for anything ; moreover, almost all has been sent  from individuals concerning whom I had naturally no reason to  expect anything, and some of whom I never saw. Upon the  ground of these facts, therefore, I am clearly persuaded that it  is the will of the Lord that I should proceed in the work. Out-going of Misionames. March 1st. This afternoon brother and sister Groves, and the  brethren and sisters going with them for missionary purposes,  twelve in number, left us for the East Indies. In consequence  of the journey to the Continent, at the commencement of last  year, four brethren and two sisters have gone out, two brethren  in October last, and two brethren and two sisters today. This  evening we had again a prayer meeting for the dear missionary  party. May the Lord soon give us the privilege of seeing some  one of our own number go forth. May 3rd. I have now been for many days praying for the  supply of our own temporal wants, and for the funds of the  Scriptural Knowledge Institution ; but, as yet, I have had not  only no answers to my prayer, but our income has been less than  usual, and we have had also but very little coming in for the funds  of the Institution. We have not been able to put by our taxes,  and expect them daily to be called for. My clothes also are now  worse than any I ever wore, and I have also but one suit. May 6th. I have now been for some years, and specially  these last few months, more or less thinking and praying  respecting publishing a short account of the Lord's dealings with  me. Today I have at last settled to do so, and have begun to  write. May 16th. For these several weeks our income has been little ;  and though I had prayed many times that the Lord would  enable us to put by the taxes, yet the prayer remained unanswered. In the midst of it all, my comfort was that the Lord  would send help by the time it would be needed. One thing  particularly has been a trial to us of late, far more than our own  temporal circumstances, which is, that we have scarcely in any  measure been able to relieve the distress among the poor saints.  Today, the Lord at last, after I had many times prayed to Him  for these weeks past, answered my prayers, there being £7 12shillings and a quarter pence,  given to me as my part of the free-will offerings through the  boxes. Thus the Lord has again delivered us, and answered  our prayers, and that not one single hour too late ; for the taxes  have not as yet been called for. Section Title: Opening of the First Wilson Street Orphan House. May 18th. So far as I remember, I brought even the most  minute circumstances concerning the Orphan House before the  Lord in my petitions, being conscious of my own weakness and  ignorance. There was, however, one point I never had prayed  about, namely, that the Lord would send children ; for I naturally  took it for granted that there would be plenty of applications. The nearer, however, the day came, which had been appointed  for receiving applications, the more I had secret consciousness  that the Lord might disappoint my natural expectations, and  show me that I could not prosper in one single thing without  Him. The appointed time came, and not even one application  was made. I had before this been repeatedly tried, whether I  might not, after all, against the Lord's mind, have engaged in  the work. This circumstance now led me to lie low before my  God in prayer the whole of the evening, February 3rd, and to  examine my heart once more as to all the motives concerning it ;  and being able, as formerly, to say, that His glory was my chief  aim, i.e., that it might be seen that it is not a vain thing to  trust in the living God, and that my second aim was the  spiritual welfare of Orphan children, and the third their bodily  welfare ; and still continuing in prayer, I was at last brought to  this state, that I could say from my heart, that I should rejoice  in God being glorified in this matter, though it were by bringing  the whole to nothing. But as still, after all, it seemed to me more  tending to the glory of God, to establish and prosper the Orphan  House, I could then ask Him heartily to send applications. I  enjoyed now a peaceful state of heart concerning the subject,  and was also more assured than ever that God would establish it.  The very next day, February 4th, the first application was made,  and since then 42 more have been made. I rented, at least for one year, the house, No. 6, Wilson Street,  as being, on account of its cheapness and largeness, very suitable,  and in which, up to March 25th, I had been living myself. Having  furnished it for 30 children, we began on April 11th, 1836, to  take them in, and on April 21st the Institution was opened by  a day being set apart for prayer and " thanksgiving." There are  now 26 children in the house, and a few more are expected  daily. We intend to take in children from seven to twelve years old. Section Title: Decision to Open a House for Infants. After six applications had been made for children between  four and six years of age, it became a subject of solemn and  prayerful consideration, whether, as long as there were vacancies,  such children should not be received, though so young. Partly  then, on account of these reasons ; and partly, because the  Institution already opened will be quite filled in a few days, and applications continue to be made ; and partly, because the Lord  has hitherto done far above what I could have expected : I have  at last, after repeated prayer, come to the conclusion, in the  name of the Lord, and in dependence upon Him alone for support,  to propose the establishment of an Infants' Orphan House. It is  intended to open this Institution, as soon as suitable premises  and individuals, to take care of the children, etc., have been  obtained. A. It is intended to receive into this Infants' Orphan House  destitute male and female infants bereaved of both parents, from  their earliest days up to the seventh year, and to provide them  with food, clothing, needful attendance, and scriptural education. B. It is intended to let the female children stay up to the  seventh year in the Infants' Orphan House, and then to remove  them to the Institution already opened, till they are able to go  to service. C. It is also intended, as far as the Lord may help, to provide  for the boys, when they are above seven years, though we cannot  at present say in what manner. June 3rd. From May 16th up to this day I have been confined  to the house, and a part of the time to my bed, on account of  local inflammation, which keeps me from walking. Almost  every day during this time I have been able to continue writing  a Narrative of the Lord's dealings with me, which had been  again laid aside after May 7th, on account of a number of pressing  engagements. It is very remarkable, that the greatest objection  against writing it for the press was want of time. Now through  this affliction, which leaves my mind free, and gives me time,  on account of confinement to the house, I have been able to  write about 100 quarto pages. May the Lord in mercy teach  me about this matter ! June 11th. I am, by the mercy of God, still getting better,  but, as yet, unable to walk about. All this week I have been  again enabled to go on writing for the press.—June 12th. Today  the Lord very kindly allowed me to preach again, and that most  undeservedly, and much sooner than I could have expected. June 18th. We have had, for many weeks past, generally  little money for our personal expenses, which has been a trial to  us, not on our own account, but because we have thus been able  to do but very little for the poor brethren. Today, Saturday,  we have 3 shillings left, just enough to pay for a fly to take me to, and  bring me back from Bethesda tomorrow, as I am unable to walk.  This money we should not have had, but for our baker, a brother,  who refused today to take money for the usual quantity of  bread, which we daily take. June 21st. This evening brother C	r and I found, that the Lord has not only been pleased to send us, through the offerings  which have come in during the last week, in answer to our  prayers, the £17 10 shillings which will be due for the rent of two school-rooms on July 1st, but that we have £5 more than is needed.  Thus the Lord once more has answered our prayers. July 28th. For some weeks past we have not been able to  pay the salary of the masters and governesses a month in  advance, but have been obliged to pay it weekly. Brother  C-r and I have lately prayed repeatedly together respecting  the funds, but we were now brought so low, that we should not  have been able to pay even this weekly salary of the teachers  had not the Lord most remarkably helped us again today.  For besides £1 which was given to us this evening, a brother gave  £8, which sum had been made up by a number of his workmen  paying weekly one penny each, of their own accord, towards our  funds. The money had been collecting for many months, and,  in this our necessity, it had been put into the heart of this brother  to bring it. My faith has been greatly strengthened through  this circumstance. For, before today, though I have never been  in the least allowed to doubt the Lord's faithfulness, I did not  understand His purpose in His dealings with us of late, in not  sending us more than we have needed just to be kept from  stopping ; and I have sometimes thought, whether it might not  be His will, on account of my want of faithfulness, in His work,  to decrease the field ; but now I see, that notwithstanding my  unworthiness, His allowing us to pray so frequently was only  that the deliverance might be felt so much the more when it  came. October 1st. Last Saturday, for the first time, we were so  low in funds, that we needed £1 more than we had, to pay the  salaries a week in advance ; but one sister, on account of the  death of her father, as we afterwards learned, was kept from  calling for her money, and on the next day we received more than  was needed to pay her. On account, therefore, of the many  deliverances which we have had of late, we have not hesitated to  enlarge the field, as another Boys' School was greatly needed,  there having been many applications for admission standing  these several months past. October 5th. This evening £25 was given to me for the  Scriptural Knowledge Institution. Thus the Lord has already  given the means of defraying the expenses of the new Boys'  School for some months to come. Section Title: Opening of the Second Wilson Street Orphan House. October 19th. Today, after having many times prayed  respecting this matter, I have at last engaged a sister as matron  for the Infants' Orphan House, never having been able, up to  this day, to meet with an individual who seemed suitable,  though there has been money enough in hand for some time past  for commencing this work, and there have been also applications  for the reception of several infant Orphans. October 25th. Today we obtained, without any trouble, through the kind hand of God, very suitable premises for the  Infants' Orphan House. If we had laid out many hundred pounds  in building a house, we could scarcely have built one more suitable  for the purpose. How evident is the hand of God in all these  matters ! How important to leave our concerns, great and  small, with Him ; for He arranges all things well ! If our  work be His work, we shall prosper in it. November 30th. On account, as I suppose, of many pressing  engagements, I had not been led for some time past to pray  respecting the funds. But being in great need, I was led yesterday morning, earnestly to ask the Lord, and in answer to this  petition a brother gave me last evening £10. He had had  it in his heart for several months past to give this sum, but had  been hitherto kept from it, not having the means. Just now,  in this our great necessity, the Lord furnished him with the  means, and we were helped in this way. In addition to this  £10, I received last evening a letter with £5, from a sister whom    I never saw, and who has been several times used by God as an  instrument to supply our wants. She writes thus : " It has  been so much on my mind lately to send you some money, that  I feel as if there must be some need, which the Lord purposes  to honour me by making me the instrument of supplying. I  therefore enclose you £5, all I have in the house at this moment ;  but if you have occasion for it, and will let me know, I will send  you as much more." [The expenditure for the Orphans from March 26th to  December 10th was £396 16 shillings 11 pence.] December 15th. This day was set apart for prayer and thanksgiving respecting the Infants' Orphan House, which was  opened on November 28th. In the morning we had a prayer  meeting. In the afternoon, besides prayer and thanksgiving, I  addressed the children of our day schools and the Orphans,  about 350, on Ecclesiastes 12 1. In the evening I gave a  further account of the Orphan Houses, commencing from the  time when the last account had been issued, dated May 18th, 1836. December 31st. There are at present in fellowship with us  at Gideon 181, and at Bethesda 168—altogether 349. The Lord has been pleased to give me during the past year, as  regards my temporal supplies, £232 11 shillings 9 pence. Section Title: 1837. April 22nd. The Lord has mercifully stayed the typhus fever  in the Orphan House, in answer to prayer. There were only  two cases, and the children are recovering. May 28th. The Narrative of some of the Lord's dealings  with me is now near being published ; this has led me again  most earnestly this day week, and repeatedly since, to ask the  Lord that He would be pleased to give me what is wanting of  the £1,000, for which sum I have asked Him on behalf of the Orphans ; for though, in my own mind, the thing is as good as  done, so much so, that I have repeatedly been able to thank  God, that He will surely give me every shilling of that sum, yet to  others this would not be enough. As the whole matter, then,  about the Orphan House had been commenced for the glory of  God, that in this way before the world and the Church there  might be another visible proof that the Lord delights in answering  prayer ; and as there was yet a part of the £1,000 wanting ; and as  I earnestly desired the book might not leave the press, before every  shilling of that sum had been given, in answer to prayer, without  one single individual having been asked by me for anything, that  thus I might have the sweet privilege of bearing my testimony  for God in this book : for these reasons, I say, I have given  myself earnestly to prayer about this matter since May 21st.  On May 22nd came in £7 10 shillings, and on May 23rd, £3. On May  24th a lady, whom I never saw before, called on me and gave me  £40. This circumstance has greatly encouraged me ; for the  Lord showed me thereby afresh His willingness to continue to  send us large sums, and that they can come even from individuals  whom we have never seen before. June 15th. Today I gave myself once more earnestly to  prayer respecting the remainder of the £1,000. This evening  £5 was given, so that now the whole sum is made up. To the  glory of the Lord, whose I am, and whom I serve, I would state  again, that every shilling of this money, and all the articles of  clothing and furniture, which have been mentioned in the foregoing pages, have been given to me without one single individual  having been asked by me for anything. As the Lord has condescended most fully, and even above my expectations, to answer  my prayers, and to fill my mouth (Psalm 81 10), will you help  me, brethren and sisters beloved in the Lord, to praise Him for  His condescension ? It is a wonderful thing that such a worthless,  faithless servant as I am, should have power with God. Take  courage from this for yourselves, brethren. Surely, if such a  one as I am, so little conformed to the mind of Jesus, has his  prayers answered, may not you also, at last, have your requests  granted to you? During eighteen months and ten days  this petition has been brought before God almost daily.  From the moment I asked it till the Lord granted it fully,  I had never been allowed to doubt that He would give every  shilling of that sum. Often have I praised Him beforehand  in the assurance that He would grant my request. The thing  after which we have especially to seek in prayer is, that we  believe that we receive, according to Mark 11 24, " What  things soever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them." But this I often find lacking in my prayers. When, however, I have been enabled to believe  that I receive, the Lord has dealt with me according to my faith.  This moment while I am writing (June 28th, 1837), I am waiting on the Lord for £17 108., the rent for two schoolrooms, which  will be due in three days, and I have but £3 towards that sum.  I believe God can give ; I believe God is willing to give it, if it  be for our real welfare ; I also have repeatedly asked God for  it ; but as yet I cannot in the triumph of faith praise Him beforehand, that He will assuredly give me this small sum. I am  waiting at every delivery of letters, at every ring at the bell,  for help ; I am truly waiting on God, and God alone for it ; but  as yet I do not feel as sure of being able to pay the rent of those  schoolrooms as I should, if I had the money already in my pocket. Section Title: Decision to Open a Third Orphan House. As the Lord has so greatly condescended to listen to my  prayers, and as I consider it one of the particular talents which  He has entrusted to me, to exercise faith upon His promises  regarding my own temporal wants and those of others ; and as  an Orphan House for boys above seven years of age seems greatly  needed in this city ; and as also, without it, we know not how  to provide for the little boys in the Infants' Orphan House when  they are above seven years of age; I purpose to establish an  Orphan House for about forty boys above seven years of age.  But there are three difficulties in the way which must first be  removed before I could take any further step in this work. (1). My  hands are more than filled already with work. I could not in  any degree enlarge the field of labour, except the Lord should  be pleased to send us a brother, who, as steward, could take  from me the work which arises from keeping the accounts,  obtaining and circulating the Scriptures, giving advice in ordinary  matters respecting the Orphan Houses, attending to the applications for admission of children in the Orphan Houses, etc.  But whether there is an Orphan House for boys established or  not, such a brother is greatly needed, even as the extent of the  work is now, and I therefore lay it on the hearts of the believers  who may read this, to help me with their prayers, that such a  brother may be found. (2). In addition to this, it would be  needful, before I could take any further step, to obtain a truly  pious master for the boys, and other suitable individuals who  may be needed to take care of the children. (3). The third thing  by which I desire to be assured, that it is the will of God that I  should go forward in the Orphan House, is, that He provide the  means for such an enlargement of the work—Whilst, on the one  hand, I would confess to the praise of God, that He has been  pleased to give me faith to trust in Him ; yet, on the other hand,  I desire to be kept from presumption and enthusiasm. I do not  intend to wait till thousands are raised, or till the Institution is  endowed ; but I must have such a sum given to me as is needed  to furnish a house for forty boys, and to clothe that number, and  to have a little to begin with ; without such a sum I should not  consider it to be the will of God to enlarge the field. July 1st. It has pleased the Lord to continue to bless the  word preached by us to the conversion of many sinners, and  there seems to have been no period during these five years, in  which this work has been stopped. The whole number of those  who have been converted through our instrumentality in Bristol,  and who have been received into fellowship with us, is 178. July 12th. The friend who gave me on May 24th £40 for  the Orphans, and whom up to that time I had never seen,  gave now £460 more, being altogether £500. August 15th. Today the first 500 copies of the first part  of my Narrative arrived, and I had, once more, some conflict of mind whether, after all, I had not been mistaken in  this matter. A sort of trembling came over me, and a wish  to be able to retrace the step. Judging, however, from the  most searching self-examination, through which I had caused  my heart to pass again and again, as to my motives, before  I began writing, and whilst I was writing; and judging, moreover, from the earnestness in prayer with which I had sought  to ascertain the mind of God in the matter, and from the subsequent full assurance which I had had of its being according  to His will, that in this way I should serve the Church ;— I was almost immediately led to consider this uncomfortable and trying feeling as a temptation, and I therefore went  to the box, opened it, brought out some copies, and soon  after gave away one, so that the step could not be  retraced. (This was the last temptation or struggle I have had of that  kind, for I have never since, even for one minute, been allowed  to regret publishing the Narrative.) Section Title: First Legacy received. September 15th. This morning we received a parcel with  clothes and some money for the Orphans from a sister at a distance. Among the donations in money was a little legacy,  amounting to 6 shillings 64 pence, from a dear boy who died in the faith.  This dear child had given to him, in his last illness, some  coins, amounting to the above-mentioned little sum. Shortly  before he fell asleep, he requested that this his little treasure  might be sent to the Orphans. This precious little legacy is the  first we have had. September 19th. Two things were today particularly impressed upon my heart, and may the Lord deepen the impression.  (1). That I ought to seek for more retirement, though the work  should apparently suffer ever so much. (2). That arrangements  should be made, whereby I may be able to visit the brethren  more, as an unvisited church will sooner or later become an  unhealthy church. September 28th. I have for a long time been too much outwardly engaged. Yesterday morning I spent about three hours in the vestry of Gideon, to be able to have more time for retirement. I meant to do the same in the afternoon, but before I  could leave the house I was called on, and thus one person after  the other came, till I had to go out. Thus it has been again  today. Section Title: Opening of the Third Wilson Street Orphan House. October 21st. A few weeks since I had rented a very large  and a very cheap house for the Boys' Orphan House ; but as  the persons who lived in that neighbourhood threatened the  landlord with an action, on account of letting his house for a  charitable institution, I at once gave up all claim. That which  led me to do so, was the word of the Lord : " As much as lieth  in you, live peaceably with all men." I was quite sure, when I  gave up the agreement, that the Lord would provide other  premises. On the same morning when this took place, October  5th, the Lord, to show His continued approbation of the work,  sent £50 by a sister, who is far from being rich, for the furnishing  of the Boys' Orphan House. Now today, the Lord has given  me another house for the Orphan boys in the same street in  which the other two Orphan Houses are. Thus, in His own  time He has sent help in this particular also. Indeed in everything in which I have had to deal with Him alone in this work,  I have never been disappointed. November 1st. Our Bible, School, and Missionary funds  having been for some time very low, I had been led repeatedly  to ask the Lord for a rich supply, and mentioned several times,  though with submission to His will, the sum of £100 before Him.  However, He seemed not to regard the prayer respecting the  £100, but gave to us by little and little what was needed. Yesterday I received a donation of £80, and today one of £20, and  thus He has kindly given the £100. By this means we are able  to increase our stock of Bibles, which has been much reduced  of late. November 7th. My head is so weak, that I see it absolutely  needful to give up the work for some time. After I had come  this morning to the conclusion to leave Bristol for a while for  the purpose of quietness, I received an anonymous letter from  Ireland with £5 for my own personal expenses, and thus the  Lord has kindly supplied me with the means for doing so. I can  work no longer, my head being in such a weak state from continual  exertion, so that I feel now comfortable in going, though scarcely  any time could have been, humanly speaking, more unsuitable.  The Orphan House for the boys is on the point of being opened,  the labourers therefore are to be introduced into the work ;— most important church matters have been entered upon and are  yet unsettled ;—but the Lord knows better, and cares for His  work more than I do or can. Therefore I desire to leave the  matter with Him. November 16th. Today I went to Weston-superMare. November 17th. Weston-super-Mare. This evening my wife  and child and our servant arrived here. Yesterday a sister  secretly put two sovereigns in my wife's pocket-book. How  kind is the Lord in thus providing us with means according to  our need ! How kind also in having just now sent brother T.  to take the work arising from the Schools, Orphan Houses, etc.,  just as brother C—r was sent two years ago, shortly before I  was completely laid aside ! November 25th. We returned to Bristol. November 30th. I am not any better. I have written to my  father ; perhaps for the last time. All is well, all will be well,  all cannot but be well, because I am in Christ. How precious  that now, in this my sickness, I have not to seek after the Lord,  but have already found Him. December 17th. Lord's day. This morning I saw the 32  Orphan girls, who are above seven years old, pass under my  window, to go to the chapel. When I saw these dear children  in their clean dresses, and their comfortable warm cloaks, and  when I saw them walking orderly under the care of a sister to  the chapel, I felt grateful to God that I had been made the  instrument of providing for them, seeing that they are all better  off, both as regards temporal and spiritual things, than if they  were at the places from whence they were taken. I felt that, to  bring about such a sight, was worth the labour not only of many  days, but of many months, or years. I felt that it answered all  the arguments of some of my friends who say " you do too much." December 24th. This is the seventh Lord's day that I have  been laid aside.—This day I determine, by the help of God, no  more to send letters in parcels, because I now clearly see that  it is against the laws of the country, and it becomes me, as a  disciple of Jesus, in every respect to submit myself to the Government, in so far as I am not called upon to do anything contrary  to the Word of God. December 31st. There are now 81 children in the three  Orphan Houses, and nine brethren and sisters who have the  care of them. Ninety, therefore, daily sit down to table.  The Schools require as much help as before ; nay, more,  particularly the Sunday School, in which there are at present  about 320 children, and in the Day Schools about 350.—Lord,  Thy servant is a poor man ; but he has trusted in Thee, and made  his boast in Thee before the sons of then ; therefore let him not  be confounded ! Let it not be said, all this is enthusiasm, and  therefore it will come to naught. This morning I greatly dishonoured the Lord by irritability,  manifested towards my dear wife, and that almost immediately  after I had been on my knees before God, praising Him for  having given me such a wife. This year my temporal supplies have been, in all, £307 2 shillings 6 and a half pence. Section Title: 1838. January 6th. I feel very little better in my head, though  my general health seems improved ; but my kind physician  says I am much better, and advises now change of air. This  evening, a sister who resides about fifty miles from hence, and  who is therefore quite unacquainted with the medical advice  given to me this morning, sent me £15 for the express purpose  of change of air. How wonderfully does God work ! I have  thus the means of carrying into effect my physician's advice.— Today I heard of a most remarkable case of conversion through  the instrumentality of my Narrative. January 10th. Today I went with my family to Trowbridge.  January 12th. Trowbridge. This evening I commenced  reading Whitefield's life, written by Mr. Philip. January 13th. I have already received blessings through  Whitefield's life. His great success in preaching the gospel is  evidently to be ascribed, instrumentally, to his great prayerfulness, and his reading the Bible on his knees. I have known the  importance of this for years ; I have practised it a little, but  far too little. I have had more communion with God today,  than I have had, at least generally, for some time past. January 14th. Lord's day. I have continued reading  Whitefield's life. God has again blessed it to my soul. I have  spent several hours in prayer today, and read on my knees, and  prayed for two hours over Psalm 63 God has blessed my soul  much today. My soul is now brought into that state, that I  delight myself in the will of God, as regards my health. Yea,  I can now say, from, my heart, I would not have this disease  removed till God, through it, has bestowed the blessing for which  it was sent. He has drawn out my soul much yesterday and  today. Lord, continue Thy goodness, and fill me with love !  I long more fully to glorify God ; not so much by outward  activity, as by inward conformity to the image of Jesus. What  hinders God, to make of one, so vile as I am, another Whitefield ?  Surely God could bestow as much grace upon me, as He did upon  him. January 15th. I have had since yesterday afternoon less  suffering in my head than for the last eight days, though it is  even now far from being well. I have still an inward assurance,  on account of the spiritual blessings which the Lord has granted  to me, that through this affliction He is only purifying me for  His blessed service, and that I shall soon be restored to the work. January 16th. A blessed day. How very good is the Lord !  Fervency of spirit, through His grace, is continued to me. The  subject of my meditation has been Psalm 66 Verses 10 and 11,  and 12, are particularly applicable to my present circumstances.  God has already, through the instrumentality of this my  affliction, brought me into a " wealthy place," and I believe He  will bless my soul yet more and more. What has God done for me, in comparing this 16th of January, 1838, with the 16th of  January, 1820, the day on which my dear mother died.—I have  also resolved this day, if the Lord should restore me again, to  have a special meeting at the chapel once a week, or once a  fortnight, with the Orphan and Day School children, for the  purpose of reading the Scriptures with them.—My heart has  been drawn out in prayer for many things, especially that the  Lord would create in me a holy earnestness to win souls, and a  greater compassion for ruined sinners. For this I have been  quickened through reading Whitefield's life. January 17th. The Lord is yet merciful to me. I enjoy  fervency of spirit. My soul has been again repeatedly led out  in prayer this day, and that for a considerable time.—I have  read on my knees, with prayer and meditation, Psalm 68  Verse 5 : " A Father of the fatherless," one of the titles of Jehovah,  has been a special blessing to me, with reference to the Orphans.  The truth, which is contained in this, I never realized so much  as today. By the help of God, this shall be my argument before  Him, respecting the Orphans, in the hour of need. He is their  Father, and therefore has pledged Himself, as it were, to provide  for them, and to care for them ; and I have only to remind Him  of the need of these poor children, in order to have it supplied.  My soul is still more enlarged respecting Orphans. This word,  " a Father of the fatherless," contains enough encouragement to  cast thousands of Orphans upon the loving heart of God. February 11th. This morning I was directed to read Proverbs  3 5-12, having just a few minutes to fill up before breakfast.  I was particularly struck with those words : " Neither be Weary  of His correction." I have not been allowed to despise the  chastening of the Lord, but I begin, now and then, to feel somewhat weary of His correction. O Lord, have mercy upon Thy  poor unworthy servant ! Thou knowest, that, after the inner  man, I desire patiently to bear this affliction, and not to have it  removed till it has done its work in me, and yielded the peaceable  fruits of righteousness. But Thou knowest also what a trial it  is to me to continue the life I am now living. Help, Lord !  according to my need ! March 11th. I have read during the last weeks, once  more, with as much or more interest than ever, 1st and 2nd of  Samuel, and 1st and 2nd of Kings.—I have now, after repeated prayer, come to the conclusion to accompany brother 	 to Germany, that thus : (1). I might aid him by my advice in  reference to the object of his journey ; (2). That thus, if the Lord  will, through the journey and the benefit of my native air, my  health might be benefited ; and (3). That I might once more have  an opportunity of setting the truth before my father and brother. March 12th. I feel quite comfortable in the prospect of going  to Germany. I trust it will prove to be as much of God, as it  was shown to have been the last time. Section Title: Visit to Germany. April 3rd. I left for London, on my way to Germany. I was  led to read this morning, Psalm 121 with my dear wife, before  we separated ; we both felt it to be very appropriate to our  circumstances. April 6th. This evening I went on board the steamer for  Hamburg. April 7th. All the day ill from sea-sickness. April 8th. Lord's day. I was able to get up this morning,  and to take my meals. Last night I was led to praise God for  having made me His child, considering that I was most likely the  only one on board that knew Him. This morning, however,  I found a sister in the Lord among the passengers, with whom I  had much conversation. At dinner she manifested more grace  ill testifying against evil, than I did. At tea-time I had grace,  in some measure, to speak of Jesus before the company, and to  confess Him as my Lord. April 9th. We arrived at Hamburg about one in the morning,  having had a most favourable passage of about 48 hours, and at  seven I went on shore. April 14th. Berlin. We arrived here the evening before last. April 15-21. We met several times during this week with  certain brethren who desire to give themselves to missionary  service, and prayed and read the Scriptures with them. Since  my arrival here I have had two letters from my dear wife.  Harriet Culliford, one of the Orphans, and formerly one of the  most unpromising children, has been removed. She died as a  true believer, several of the brethren who saw her being quite  satisfied about her state. Surely this pays for much trouble and  for much expense ! My wife also mentions some fresh instances  of the Lord's blessing resting upon my Narrative. I am now,  after prayer, this day, April 21st, quite sure that I should leave  Berlin, and go to my father at once, as the work here is too much  for my head. April 22nd… Confirmation day of the children in Berlin. The  son of the person with whom we lodge was confirmed, and in  the evening they had the violin and dancing. How awful !  A few days since I heard that a brother in the Lord, an old friend  of mine, was in prison on account of his religious views. This  brought afresh before me the privileges which the children of  God enjoy in England. April 24th. Left Berlin last evening for Magdeburg. Had a  long conversation with two deists in the mail. God helped me  to make a full confession of His dear Son, in answer to prayer  for grace to be enabled to do so. This afternoon I arrived at  Heimersleben, the small town where my father lives. Once  more then I have met with my dear aged parent, who is evidently  fast hastening to the grave, and seems to me not likely to live through the next winter. How great, how exceedingly great,  the difference in me, as to my feelings respecting such things now,  from what they were formerly. April 25-28th. Stay at Heimersleben. The Lord has given  me both an opportunity and grace to speak more fully, more  simply, and more to the heart of my father about the things of  God, and in particular about the plan of salvation, than I had  ever done before. I trust that, in judgment at least, he is convinced that there is something lacking in him. All the time of  my stay here he has been most affectionate. I spoke also fully  again to my poor brother, who is now completely living in open  sin. Oh to grace what a debtor am I ! Brother Knabe, who  was the only believer in Heimersleben, as far as I have been  able to learn, died about eighteen months since. April 28th. Today I left for Magdeburg. My father accompanied me about eight miles. Both of us, I think, felt, when  about to separate, that we were parting from each other, never  again to meet on earth.	 How would it have cheered the separation on both sides, were my dear father a believer ! But it made  my heart indeed sad to see him, in all human probability for  the last time, without having scriptural ground for hope respecting his soul.—I arrived in the afternoon at Magdeburg, and  went to a brother, a musician in one of the regiments of that  fortress, who is on the point of leaving the army to go to the  East Indies as a Missionary. In his lodgings I saw another  brother, a private soldier, who lives in the barracks, who told  me, on my enquiring, that he goes into the sand cellar, which is  perfectly dark, in order to obtain opportunity for secret prayer.  How great the privileges of those who may freely have both time  and place for retirement ; but how great, at the same time, our  obligation to improve these opportunities !—This evening at  eight I went on board an Elbe steamer for Hamburg. April 30th. This morning at seven I arrived at Hamburg. May 4th. London. Left Hamburg on the 2nd. Had a fine  passage. I have, by the mercy of God, been kept from light and  trifling conversation ; but I have not confessed the Lord Jesus  as plainly as I ought to have done. May 7th. Returned to Bristol. I had grace to confess  the Lord Jesus the last part of the way before several merry  passengers, and had the honour of being ridiculed for His sake.  There are few things in which I feel more entirely dependent  upon the Lord, than in confessing Him on such occasions. I  found my dear family in peace. May 8th. This evening I went to the prayer meeting at  Gideon. I was able to thank the Lord publicly for my late  affliction. This is the first time that I have taken any part in  the public meetings of the brethren, since November 6th, 1837. Section Title: A Stranger requests Mr. Miller to return for him money which he  had gained by fraud. June 11th. A stranger called on me, and told me that, many  years ago, he had defrauded two gentlemen of a small sum, and  that he wished to restore the same with interest. He also stated  that he had read my Narrative, and, feeling confidence in me, he  requested me to convey this money to those gentlemen, giving  me at the same time, their names and place of abode. He  intrusted me with four sovereigns for each of them. At the same  time he gave me one sovereign for myself, as a token of Christian  love. I never saw the individual before, nor do I up to this  moment know his name. I conveyed this money, however,  not by post, as he wished, but through two Bank Orders, in order  that thus I might be able to show, should it be needful, that I  actually did send the money ; for in all such matters it becomes  one to act with particular caution.—It may be that this fact will  be read by some who have, like this stranger, before their conversion, defrauded certain individuals. If so, let them, like him,  or like Zaccheus of old, restore what they took, and, if they have  the means, with interest, or compound interest. Splitit Chapter 6. Severe Trials In Early Orphan Work, 1838-1843. July 12th, 1838—Dec. 9th, 1838. July 12th. From the commencement of the establishment of the Orphan Houses, up to the end of June, 1838, the hand of the  Lord was seen in the abundance with which He was pleased to  supply me with the means for maintaining nearly 100 persons.  Now, however, the time is come, when " the Father of the  fatherless " will show His special care over them in another  way.—The funds, which were this day twelvemonth about £780,  are now reduced to about £20 ; but, thanks be to the Lord, my  faith is as strong, or stronger, than it was when we had the larger  sum in hand ; nor has He, at any time from the commencement  of the work, allowed me to distrust Him. Nevertheless, as our  Lord will be enquired of, and as real faith is manifested as such  by leading to prayer, I gave myself to prayer, with brother T—  of the Boys' Orphan House, who had called on me, and who,  except my wife and brother Craik, is the only individual to whom  I speak about the state of the funds. While we were praying, an  Orphan child from Frome was brought, and some believers at  Frome, having collected among them £5, sent this money with  the child. Thus we received the first answer at a time of need.  We have given notice for seven children to come in, and purpose to  give notice for five more, though our funds are so low, hoping that  God will look on our necessities. (Observe how gently the Lord  dealt with us, in that when want approached, He helped at once,  in immediate answer to prayer, in order thus to increase our  confidence in Him ; but at the same time, to prepare us for  sharper trials of our faith.) July 22nd. This evening I was walking in our little garden,  meditating on Hebrews 13 8, " Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and  today, and for ever." Whilst meditating on His unchangeable  love, power, wisdom, etc., I was led to say to myself, Jesus in  His love and power has hitherto supplied me with what I have  needed for the Orphans, and in the same unchangeable love and  power He will provide me with what I may need for the future.  A flow of joy came into my soul whilst realizing thus the unchangeableness of our adorable Lord. About one minute after, a letter  was brought me, enclosing a bill for £20. In it was written :  " Will you apply the amount of the enclosed bill to the furtherance of the objects of your Scriptural Knowledge Society, or of  your Orphan Establishment, or in the work and cause of our Master in any way that He Himself, on your application to Him,  may point out to you ? It is not a great sum, but it is a sufficient  provision for the exigency of today ; and it is for today's  exigencies that, ordinarily, the Lord provides. Tomorrow,  as it brings its demands, will find its supply," etc. On July 26th there sailed from Liverpool for the East Indies,  for missionary service, twelve German brethren and three sisters,  as the result of the journey of brother — and myself to the  Continent, in April last. August 6th. During this week I shall have to pay again at  least £35 for the Orphans, and have but about £19 towards it.  My eyes are up to the " Father of the fatherless." I believe He  will help, though I know not how. August 7th. How graciously has the Lord again appeared,  and that in so short a time ! How has He sent help, from  altogether unexpected quarters ! I have been praying yesterday  and today earnestly, beseeching the Lord now to appear, and  show His power, that the enemies might not say, " Where is now  thy God ?' I reminded Him especially, that I had commenced  the work that it might be seen that He, even in our day, is willing  to answer prayer, and that the provision for our Orphans might  be a visible proof to all around us of this truth. And now  observe ! Last evening brother Craik told me that £10 had been  given him for the work in our hands ; £5 for the Orphans, and  £5 for the School, Bible, and Missionary fund. Today, having  to pay £25, and not having quite enough, when I went to brother T	for the money which he might have received, as I knew that 25 shillings had been given to him, I took with me the keys of the  boxes in the Orphan Houses, to see whether the Lord had sent  in a little. I opened the box in the Boys' Orphan House, and  found £1 7 shillings 5 and a quarter pence. Immediately after I received from brother  T— £13 19 shillings 10 pence, the greater part of which, as he told me,  had come in within the last few days. Thus our adorable Lord  has once more delivered ; for I have now even more than enough  to meet the current expenses of this week. August 18th. I have not one penny in hand for the Orphans.  In a day or two again many pounds will be needed. My eyes  are up to the Lord. Evening. I have received from a sister  O. She had some time since put away her trinkets, to be sold  for the benefit of the Orphans. This morning, whilst in prayer,  it came to her mind, I have this £5, and owe no man anything,  therefore it would be better to give this money at once, as it may  be some time before I can dispose of the trinkets. She therefore  brought it, little knowing that there was not a penny in hand,  and that I had been able to advance only £4 15 shillings 5 pence for house- keeping in the Boys' Orphan House, instead of the usual £10 ;  little knowing also, that within a few days many pounds more  will be needed. May my soul be greatly encouraged by this  fresh token of my gracious Lord's faithfulness ! August 20th. The £5 which I had received on the 18th, had  been given for housekeeping, so that today I was again penniless.  But my eyes were up to the Lord. I gave myself to prayer this  morning, knowing that I should want again this week at least  £13, if not above £20. Today I received £12 in answer to  prayer, from a lady who is staying at Clifton, whom I had never  seen before. Adorable Lord, grant that this may be a fresh  encouragement to me ! August 29th. Today sixteen believers were baptized. Of all  the baptisms which we have had, this was, perhaps, the most  remarkable. Among those who were baptized was an aged  brother of above 84 years, and one above 70. For the latter his  believing wife had prayed 38 years, and at last the Lord answered  her prayers in his conversion. August 31st. I have been waiting on the Lord for means, as  the matron's books from the Girls' Orphan House have been  brought, and there is no money in hand to advance for house- keeping. But as yet the Lord has not been pleased to send help.  As the matron called today for money, one of the labourers gave  £2 of his own for the present necessities. September 1st. The Lord in His wisdom and love has not yet  sent help. Whence it is to come, need not be my care. But I  believe God will, in due time, send help. His hour is not yet  come. As there was money needed in the Boys' Orphan House  also, the brother just alluded to, gave £2 for that also. Thus we  were delivered at this time likewise But now his means are  gone. This is the most trying hour that as yet I have had in  the work, as regards means ; but I know that I shall yet praise  the Lord for His help. I have mentioned my arguments before  Him, and my gracious Lord, " the Father of the fatherless," will  send help. September 5th. Our hour of trial continues still. The Lord  mercifully has given enough to supply our daily necessities ;  but He gives by the day now, and almost by the hour, as we need  it. Nothing came in yesterday. I have besought the Lord  again and again, both yesterday and today. It is as if the Lord  said : " Mine hour is not yet come." But I have faith in God.  I believe that He will surely send help, though I know not whence  it is to come. Many pounds are needed within a few days, and  there is not a penny in hand. This morning £2 was given for  the present necessities, by one of the labourers in the work.— Evening : This very day the Lord sent again some help to  encourage me to continue to wait on Him, and to trust in Him.  As I was praying this afternoon respecting the matter, I felt fully  assured that the Lord would send help, and praised Him beforehand for His help, and asked Him to encourage our hearts through  it. I have been also led yesterday and today to ask the Lord  especially, that He would not allow my faith to fail. A few  minutes after I had prayed, brother T— came and brought £4 1 shillings 5 pence, which had come in, in several small donations. He  told me, at the same time, that tomorrow the books would be  brought from the Infants' Orphan House, when money must be  advanced for housekeeping. I thought for a moment it might  be well to keep £3 of this money for that purpose. But it  occurred to me immediately, " Sufficient unto the day is the evil  thereof." The Lord can provide, by tomorrow, much more  than I need, and I therefore sent £3 to one of the sisters, whose  quarterly salary was due, and the remaining £1 1 shillings 5 pence to the  Boys' Orphan House for housekeeping. Thus I am still penniless. My hope is in God : He will provide. September 6th. This morning the books were brought from  the Infants' Orphan House, and the matron sent to ask when she  should fetch them, implying, when they would have been looked  over, and when money would be advanced for housekeeping.  I said " Tomorrow," though I had not a single penny in hand.  An hour after, brother T— sent me a note, to say that he had  received £1 this morning, and that last evening a brother had  sent 29 lbs. of salt, 44 dozen of onions, and 26 lbs. of groats. September 8th. Saturday evening. I am still in the hour of  probation. It has not pleased my gracious Lord to send me help  as yet.—The evening before last I heard brother Craik preach  on Genesis 12, about Abraham's faith. He showed how all  went on well, as long as Abraham acted in faith, and walked  according to the will of God ; and how all failed when he distrusted God. Two points I felt particularly important in my  case. (1). That I may not go any by-ways, or ways of my own,  for deliverance. I have about £220 in the bank, which, for  other purposes in the Lord's work, has been entrusted to me by  a brother and a sister. I might take of this money, and say but  to the sister, and write but to the brother, that I have taken,  in these straits, £20, £50, or £100, for the Orphans, and they  would be quite satisfied (for both of them have liberally given  for the Orphans, and the brother has more than once told me,  only to let him know when I wanted money) ; but this would  be a deliverance of my own, not God's deliverance. Besides,  it would be no small barrier to the exercise of faith, in the next  hour of trial. (2). I was particularly reminded afresh, in hearing  brother Craik, of the danger of dishonouring the Lord in that  very way in which I have, through His grace, in some small  measure brought glory to Him, even by trusting in Him.— Yesterday and today I have been pleading with God eleven  arguments, why He would be graciously pleased to send help.  My mind has been in peace respecting the matter. Yesterday  the peace amounted even to joy in the Holy Ghost. But this  I must say, that the burden of my prayer, during the last days,  has been chiefly, that the Lord in mercy would keep my faith  from failing. My eyes are up to Him. He can help soon. One  thing I am sure of : in His own way and time He will help. Section Title: Arguments in Prayer. The arguments which I plead with God are :— 1. That I set about the work for the glory of God, i.e., that  there might be a visible proof, by God supplying, in answer to  prayer only, the necessities of the Orphans, that He is the living  God, and most willing, even in our day, to answer prayer : and  that, therefore, He would be pleased to send supplies. 2. That God is the " Father of the fatherless,' and that He,  therefore, as their Father, would be pleased to provide (Psalm  68 5). 3.  That I have received the children in the name of Jesus,  and that, therefore, He, in these children, has been received,  and is fed, and is clothed ; and that, therefore, He would be  pleased to consider this (Mark 9 36 and 37). 4. That the faith of many of the children of God has been  strengthened by this work hitherto, and that, if God were to  withhold the means for the future, those who are weak in faith  would be staggered ; whilst, by a continuance of means, their  faith might still further be strengthened. 5. That many enemies would laugh, were the Lord to withhold  supplies, and say : " Did we not foretell that this enthusiasm would  come to nothing ? " 6. That many of the children of God, who are uninstructed,  or in a carnal state, would feel themselves justified to continue  their alliance with the world in the work of God, and to go on  as heretofore, in their unscriptural proceedings respecting similar  institutions, so far as the obtaining of means is concerned, if He  were not to help me. 7. That the Lord would remember that I am His child, and  that He would graciously pity me, and remember that I cannot  provide for these children, and that therefore He would not  allow this burden to lie upon me long without sending help. 8. That He would remember likewise my fellow-labourers  in the work, who trust in Him, but who would be tried were He  to withhold supplies. 9. That He would remember that I should have to dismiss  the children from under our scriptural instruction to their former  companions. 10. That He would show, that those were mistaken who said,  that, at the first, supplies might be expected, while the thing was  new, but not afterwards. 11. That I should not know were He to withhold means,  what construction I should put upon all the many most remarkable answers to prayer, which He had given me heretofore in  connection with this work, and which most fully have shown  to me that it is of God. In some small measure I now understand, experimentally,  the meaning of that word " how long," which so frequently occurs in the Psalms. But even now, by the grace of God, my eyes are  up unto Him only, and I believe that He will send help. Section Title: A Solemn Crisis. September 10th. Monday morning. Neither Saturday nor  yesterday had any money come in. It appeared to me now  needful to take some steps on account of our need, i.e., to go to  the Orphan Houses, call the brethren and sisters together (who, except brother T	 had never been informed about the state of the funds), state the case to them, see how much money was  needed for the present, tell them that amidst all this trial of faith  I still believed that God would help, and to pray with them.  Especially, also, I meant to go for the sake of telling them that  no more articles must be purchased than we have the means to  pay for, but to let there be nothing lacking in any way for the  children as regards nourishing food and needful clothing ; for  I would rather at once send them away than that they should  lack. I meant to go for the sake also of seeing whether there  were still articles remaining which had been sent for the purpose  of being sold, or whether there were any articles really needless,  that we might turn them into money. I felt that the matter  was now come to a solemn crisis.—About half-past nine sixpence  came in, which had been put anonymously into the box at Gideon  Chapel. This money seemed to me like an earnest, that God  would have compassion and send more. About ten, after I had  returned from brother Craik, to whom I had unbosomed my  heart again, whilst once more in prayer for help, a sister called  who gave two sovereigns to my wife for the Orphans, stating  that she had felt herself stirred up to come, and that she had  delayed coming already too long. A few minutes after, when  I went into the room where she was, she gave me two sovereigns  more, and all this without knowing the least about our need.  Thus the Lord most mercifully has sent us a little help, to the  great encouragement of my faith. A few minutes after I was  called on for money from the Infants' Orphan House, to which I  sent £2, and £1 0 shillings 6 pence to the Boys' Orphan House, and £1 to  the Girls' Orphan House. Today I saw a young brother who,  as well as one of his sisters, had been brought to the knowledge  of the Lord through my Narrative. September 13th. This morning I found it was absolutely  needful to tell the brethren and sisters about the state of the funds,  and to give directions as to not going into debt, etc. We prayed  together, and had a very happy meeting. They all seemed  comfortable. There was 12 shillings 6 pence taken out of the boxes in the  three houses, 12 shillings one of the labourers gave, and £1 1 shillings had come  in for needlework done by the children. One of the sisters,  who is engaged in the work, sent a message after me, not to  trouble myself about her salary, for she should not want any for  a twelvemonth. What a blessing to have such fellow-labourers ! September 14th. I met again this morning with the brethren  and sisters for prayer, as the Lord has not yet sent help. After  prayer one of the labourers gave me all the money he had, 16 shillings,  saying that it would not be upright to pray, if he were not to give  what he had. One of the sisters told me, that in six days she  would give £6, which she had in the Savings' Bank for such a  time of need. God be praised for such fellow-labourers !—Up  to this day the matrons of the three houses had been in the habit  of paying the bakers and the milkman weekly, because they had  preferred to receive the payments in this way, and sometimes it  had thus been also with the butcher and grocer. But, now, as  the Lord deals out to us by the day, we considered it would be  wrong to go on any longer in this way, as the week's payment  might become due, and we have no money to meet it ; and thus  those with whom we deal might be inconvenienced by us, and we  be found acting against the commandment of the Lord, " Owe  no man anything' (Romans 13 8). From this day, and hence- forward, whilst the Lord gives to us our supplies by the day, we  purpose therefore to pay at once for every article as it is purchased,  and never to buy anything except we can pay for it at once,  however much it may seem to be needed, and however much  those with whom we deal may wish to be paid only by the  week. The little which was owed was paid off this day.— When I came home I found a large parcel of new clothes, which,  had been sent from Dublin for the Orphans, a proof that the  Lord remembers us still. We met again in the evening for  prayer. We were of good cheer, and still Believe that the Lord  will supply our need. September 15th. Saturday. We met again this morning for  prayer. God comforts our hearts. We are looking for help.  I found that there were provisions enough for today and tomorrow, but there was no money in hand to take in bread as  usual, in order that the children might not have newly-baked  bread. This afternoon one of the labourers, who had been absent  for several days from Bristol, returned, and gave £1. This  evening we met again for prayer, when I found that 10 shillings 6 pence  more had come in since the morning. With this £1 10 shillings 6 pence we  were able to buy, even this Saturday evening, the usual quantity  of bread (as it might be difficult to get stale bread on Monday  morning), and have some money left. God be praised, who  gave us grace to come to the decision not to take any bread  today, as usual, nor to buy anything for which we cannot pay  at once. September 17th The trial still continues. It is now more and  more trying, even to faith, as each day comes Truly, the Lord  has wise purposes in allowing us to call so long upon Him for  help. But I am sure God will send help, if we can but wait.  One of the' labourers had had a little money come in, of which  he gave 12 shillings 6 pence ; another labourer gave 11 shillings 8 pence, being all the money she had left : this, with 17 shillings 6 pence, which, partly, had come  in, and, partly, was in hand, enabled us to pay what needed to  be paid, and to purchase provisions, so that nothing yet, in any  way has been lacking. This evening I was rather tried respecting  the long delay of larger sums coming ; but being led to go to  the Scriptures for comfort, my soul was greatly refreshed, and  my faith again strengthened, by the 34th Psalm, so that I  went very cheerfully to meet with my dear fellow-labourers for  prayer. I read to them the Psalm, and sought to cheer their  hearts through the precious promises contained in it. Section Title: Come to extremities. September 18th. Brother T. had 25 shillings in hand, and I had 3 shillings.  This £1 8 shillings enabled us to buy the meat and bread, which was  needed ; a little tea for one of the houses, and milk for all ; no  more than this is needed. Thus the Lord has provided not only  for this day, but there is bread for two days in hand. Now,  however, we are come to an extremity. The funds are exhausted.  The labourers who had a little money have given as long as they  had any left.—Now observe how the Lord helped us ! A lady  from the neighbourhood of London who brought a parcel with  money from her daughter, arrived four or five days since in  Bristol, and took lodgings next door to the Boys' Orphan House.  This afternoon she herself kindly brought me the money,  amounting to £3 2 shillings 6 pence. We had been reduced so low as to be  on the point of selling those things which could be spared ; but  this morning I had asked the Lord, if it might be, to prevent the  necessity of our doing so. That the money had been so near the  Orphan Houses for several days without being given, is a plain  proof that it was from the beginning in the heart of God to help  us ; but, because He delights in the prayers of His children, He  had allowed us to pray so long ; also to try our faith, and to make  the answer so much the sweeter. It is indeed a precious deliverance.  I burst out into loud praises and thanks the first moment I  was alone, after I had received the money. I met with my  fellow-labourers again this evening for prayer and praise ; their  hearts were not a little cheered. Orphan House £1 1 shillings, and in that of the Boys' Orphan House  £1 7 shillings 2 and a half pence. One of the labourers, in accordance with her promise  September 20th. Morning. The Lord has again kindly sent in  a little. Last evening was given to me 1 shillings 6 pence, and this morning  £1 3 shillings. Evening. This evening the Lord sent still further  supplies ; £8 11 shillings 2 pence came in, as a further proof that the Lord  is not unmindful of us. There was in the box of the Girls'  this day week, gave £6 3 shillings. About eighteen months ago she saw  it right no longer to have money for herself in the Savings' Bank,  and she therefore, in her heart, gave the money which she had  there to the Orphan Houses, intending to draw it in a time of  need. Some time since (she told me this evening) she drew a part of it to buy several useful articles for the Orphan Houses ;  now the sum was reduced to £6. When she found out the present  need, she went this day week to the Savings' Bank, and gave  notice that she wished to draw her money today. Truly, as  long as God shall be pleased to give me such fellow-labourers,  His blessing will rest upon the work. This £8 11 shillings 2 and a half pence, was  divided this evening to supply the three houses, and we thanked  God, unitedly, for His help. September 29th. Saturday evening. Prayer has been made  for several days past respecting the rent, which is due this day. I  have been looking out for it, though I knew not whence a shilling  was to come. This morning brother T. called on me, and, as  no money had come in, we prayed together, and continued in  supplication from ten till a quarter to twelve. Twelve o'clock  struck (the time when the rent ought to have been paid), but  no money had been sent. For some days past I have repeatedly  had a misgiving, whether the Lord might not disappoint us, in  order that we might be led to provide by the week, or the day, for  the rent. This is the second, and only the second, complete  failure as to answers of prayer in the work, during the past four  years and six months. The first was about the half-yearly rent  of Castle-Green school-room, due July 1st, 1837, which had come  in only in part by that time. I am now fully convinced that  the rent ought to be put by daily or weekly, as God may prosper  us, in order that the work, even as to this point, may be a testimony. May the Lord, then, help us to act accordingly ; and  may He now mercifully send in the means to pay the rent !— Whilst in this matter our prayers have failed, either to humble  us, or to show us how weak our faith is still, or to teach us (which  seems to me the most probable) that we ought to provide the rent  beforehand ; the Lord has given us again fresh proofs, even this  day, that He is mindful of us. There was not money enough in  the Girls' Orphan House to take in bread (we give the bread to  the children on the third day after it is baked) ; but before the  baker came, a lady called who had had some needlework done  by the children, and paid 3 shillings 11 pence, and thus the matron was able  to take in bread as usual. I found this morning 2 shillings in the box  in my house, our extremity having led me to look into it. One  of the labourers gave 13 shillings. This 15 shillings was divided amongst the  three matrons. Thanks to the Lord, there is all that is needed  for today and tomorrow. September 30th. We are not only poor as regards the Orphan  fund, but also the funds for the other Objects bring us again and  again to the Lord for fresh supplies. To day, when we had not  a single penny in hand, £5 was given for the other Objects. October 2nd. Tuesday evening. The Lord's holy name be  praised ! He hath dealt most bountifully with us during the  last three days ! The day before yesterday £5 came in for the  Orphans. Of this I gave to each house 10 shillings, which supplied them before the provisions were consumed. Oh ! how kind is the  Lord. Always, before there has been actual want, He has sent  help. Yesterday came in £1 10 shillings more. This £1 10 shillings, with  4 shillings 2 pence in hand, was divided for present necessities. Thus the  expenses of yesterday, for housekeeping, were defrayed. The  Lord helped me also to pay yesterday the £19 10 shillings for the rent.  The means for it were thus obtained. One of the labourers had  received through his family £10, and £5 besides from a sister  in the Lord ; also some other money. Of this he gave £16,  which, with the £3 10 shillings that was left of the above-mentioned £5,  which came in the day before yesterday, made up' £19 10 shillings, the  sum which was needed.—This day we were again greatly reduced.  There was no money in hand to take in bread as usual, for the  Boys' and Infants' Orphan Houses, but again the Lord helped.  A sister who had arrived this afternoon from Swansea brought  £1 7 shillings, and one of the labourers sold an article, by means of which  he was able to give £1 13 shillings. Thus we had £3 :—£1 for each house,  and could buy bread before the day was over. Hitherto we have  lacked nothing ! October 6th. The Lord has most kindly helped us. It  came to my mind that there were some new blankets in the  Orphan Houses, which had been given some time since, but  which are not needed, and might therefore be sold. I was  confirmed in this by finding that moths had got into one pair.  I therefore sold ten pairs, having a good opportunity to do so.  Thus the Lord not only supplied again our present need for the  three houses, but I was also able to put by the rent for this week  and the next, acting out the light which He had given us this day  week. There came in 9 shillings 6 pence, besides £7 for the blankets. The  School fund, also, was again completely exhausted, when today  and yesterday came in so much, that not only the weekly salaries  could be paid today, but also above £1 could be put by for rent. October 9th. Through the last-mentioned supplies for the  Orphans we were helped up to this day ; but today we were  brought lower than ever. The provisions would have lasted out  only today, and the money for milk in one of the houses could  only be made up by one of the labourers selling one of his books.  The matron in the Boys' Orphan House had this morning two  shillings left. When in doubt whether to buy bread with it, or  more meat, to make up the dinner with the meat which she had  in the house, the baker called, and left three quarterns of bread  as a present. In this great need, some money having been given  to one of the labourers, he gave £2 of it, by which we were able  to buy meat, bread, and other provisions. Nevertheless, even  this day, low as we had been brought before this £2 was given,  there had been all in the houses that was needed. October 10th. The Lord had sent in so much since yesterday  afternoon, that we were able at our meeting this morning to  divide £2 0 shillings 2 pence between the three matrons, whereby we are helped through this day. But now the coals in the Infants'  Orphan House are out, and nearly so in the other two houses.  Also the treacle casks in all the three houses are nearly empty.  On this account we have asked the Lord for fresh supplies. October 11th. The " Father of the fatherless" has again shown  His care over us. An Orphan from Devonshire arrived last  evening. With her was sent 5 shillings 6 pence. The sister who brought  her gave also a silver tea-pot, sugar-basin, and cream-jug  (48 oz. in weight), having found true riches in Christ. There  was also in the boxes 9 shillings. One of the labourers paid for a ton of  coals. We obtained £16 16 shillings for the silver articles.—Thus we  were helped through the heavy expenses of the following days. October 16th. The day commenced with mercies. I was  looking up to the Lord for help early this morning, when, almost  immediately afterwards, brother T. came, and brought two  silver tablespoons and six teaspoons, which had been left  anonymously, yesterday afternoon, at the Girls' Orphan House.  This afternoon I received £12 from Staffordshire. On the seal  of the letter which enclosed the money was " Ebenezer." How  true in our case ! Surely this instance is a fresh " Ebenezer "  to us ; for hitherto the Lord has helped us. October 27th. Saturday. This day we have been again mercifully helped, though our need has been almost greater than ever.  But, thanks to our adorable Lord ! this day also we have not  been confounded ; for there was 6 shillings in the box at the Infants'  Orphan House, and 6 shillings came in for things which had been given  to be sold. To this one of the labourers added 18 shillings. By means  of this £1 10 shillings we have been able to meet all pressing demands,  and to procure provisions for today and tomorrow. October 30th. This evening a sister gave me £20, ten of which  were for the Orphans, and ten for the other Objects. Thus we  are helped for this week. November 4th. Lord's day. There was given, by a stranger,  last Wednesday evening, at Bethesda Chapel, to one of the sisters,  a sovereign for the Orphans, which I received today. Thus  the Lord has again begun the week with mercy, and His love  surely will help us through it, though again many pounds will  be needed. November 5th. By means of the sovereign which had come  in yesterday, and several small donations today and on the  past days, together with £2 10 shillings which one of the labourers  added of his own, £6 2 shillings 6 pence was divided this day between the  three matrons, which will supply their need for two days at least. November 7th. The funds are now again completely exhausted.  Today I divided £1 3 shillings 8 pence which had come in yesterday ; thus  the necessary wants were supplied The Lord be praised who  has helped us hitherto ! One of the Orphans was sent today to  service, and the Lord enabled us to give her a suitable outfit. November 13th. This morning our want was again great. I have £20 in hand which has been put by for rent, but, for the Lord's  honour, I would not take of it. Nothing had come in, and the  labourers had scarcely anything to give. I went, however, to  the Orphan Houses, to pray with my fellow-labourers, and,  if it might be, to comfort them, and see what could be done.  When I came there, I found that 19 shillings 6 pence had come in this  morning. On enquiry, I heard that only 2 shillings 6 pence more was needed  to carry us through the day. This one of the labourers was able  to add. Thus the Lord has again helped us out of our difficulty.  One of the labourers gave some things which he could do without,  and another gave a work-box to be sold for the Orphans.— Before this day has come to an end, the Lord has sent in £1 2 shillings 4 pence  more, so that we have also a little for tomorrow. November 15th. The money which had come in the day  before yesterday, supplied the necessities of yesterday also ; but  today we were brought again very low. I went to the Orphan  Houses, to pray with my fellow-labourers, not without hope that  the Lord might have appeared, and sent a little help. When I  arrived I found that one of the labourers had sold a few of his  books, together with two which had been given by another  labourer on the 13th, for which he had received 7 shillings. To this one  of the labourers added 7 shillings 9 pence. This 14 shillings 9 pence supplied the most  pressing necessities. When I came home I found 1 shillings in the box  at my house, and soon after received 5 shillings for a pair of firescreens,  which had been given for sale. There were also three baskets  of potatoes sent to the three different houses. A sack of potatoes  had been ordered, but the brother, who had been desired to  bring them, could not conveniently do so today, and thought,  as this present had been ordered from him, there would be no  immediate need of them ; and oh ! how kind of the Lord to  order it thus : for had he brought them, the payment would  have taken away the money which was intended for the usual  quantity of bread. But before the day was over, the Lord  helped still further. In the afternoon a gentleman from Bath  called at the Boys' Orphan House, and gave a cheque for £3.  Altogether £4 4 shillings 9 pence has been sent by the Lord this day. November 17th. Today above £3 was needed, and as only  15 shillings 6 pence had come in, we found it needful to determine to dispose  of a few articles of furniture which we conveniently could do  without. One of the labourers gave a good watch to be sold,  which she had bought some months since, there being then no  time-piece in one of the houses. In consideration of these articles  to be sold, I took, for the present necessities of the Orphans,  £2 10 shillings of the money which had been put by for the rent, to be  replaced when these articles could be sold at a suitable opportunity. Thus we were helped to the close of one more week. November 20th. Today our need was exceedingly great,  but the Lord's help was great also. I went to meet with the  brethren and sisters as usual. I found that £1 would be needed to supply the necessities of today, but 3 shillings only had come in.  Just when we were going to pray, one of the labourers came in,  who after prayer, gave 10 shillings. Whilst we were praying, another  labourer came in, who had received £1. Thus we had £1 13 shillings ;  even more, therefore, than was absolutely needed. November 21st. Never were we so reduced in funds as today.  There was not a single half-penny in hand between the  matrons of the three houses. Nevertheless there was a good  dinner, and, by managing so as to help one another with bread,  etc., there was a prospect of getting over this day also ; but for  none of the houses had we the prospect of being able to take in  bread. When I left the brethren and sisters at one o'clock,  after prayer, I told them that we must wait for help, and see how  the Lord would deliver us at this time. I was sure of help, but  we were indeed straitened. When I got to Kingsdown, I felt  that I needed more exercise, being very cold ; therefore I went  not the nearest way home, but round by Clarence Place. About  twenty yards from my house, I met a brother who walked back  with me, and after a little conversation gave me £10 to be handed  over to the brethren, the deacons, towards providing the poor  saints with coals, blankets and warm clothing ; also £5 for the  Orphans, and £5 for the other Objects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. The brother had called twice while I was  gone to the Orphan Houses, and had I now been one hall minute  later, I should have missed him. But the Lord knew our need,  and therefore allowed me to meet him. I sent off the £5 immediately to the matrons. November 24th. This again has been a very remarkable  day. We had as little in hand this morning as at any time, and  yet several pounds were needed. But " God, who is rich in  mercy," and whose Word so positively declares that none who  trust in Him shall be confounded, has helped us through this  day also. While I was in prayer about ten in the morning  respecting the funds, I was informed that a gentleman had  called to see me. He came to inform me that a lady had ordered  three sacks of potatoes to be sent to the Orphan Houses. Never  could they have come more seasonably. This was an encouragement to me to continue to expect help. When I came to the  prayer meeting about twelve o'clock, I heard that 2 shillings had come  in, also £1 for a guitar which had been given for sale. The payment for this guitar had been expected for many weeks. It  had been mentioned among us repeatedly, that it might come  just at a time when we most needed it : and oh ! how true.  Also the watch which had been given was sold for £2 10 shillings. November 25th. Lord's day. The Lord kindly remembers  us before there is absolute need. A sister who is going to leave  Bristol, called on me to bid me farewell, and gave me, in parting,  £1 10 shillings for the Orphans. It is remarkable, that almost every  donation given within the last four months and thirteen days, since our funds have been low, has come from unexpected quarters  to make the hand of God so much the more manifest. November 28th. This is, perhaps, of all days the most remarkable as yet, so far as regards the funds. When I was in  prayer this morning respecting them, I was enabled firmly  to believe that the Lord would send help, though all seemed  dark as to natural appearances. At twelve o'clock I met as  usual with the brethren and sisters for prayer. There had  come in only 1 shillings, which was left last evening anonymously at  the Infants' Orphan House, and which, except 2 pence, had already  been spent, on account of the great need. I heard also that an  individual had gratuitously cleaned the time-piece in the Infants'  Orphan House, and had offered to keep the time-pieces in the  three houses in repair. Thus the Lord gave even in this a  little encouragement, and a proof that He is still mindful of us.  On enquiry I found that there was everything needful for the  dinner in all the three houses ; but neither in the Infants' nor  Boys' Orphan Houses was there bread enough for tea, nor money  to buy milk. Lower we had never been, and, perhaps never so  low. We gave ourselves now unitedly to prayer, laying the  case in simplicity before the Lord. Whilst in prayer there was  a knock at the door, and one of the sisters went out. After the  two brethren who labour in the Orphan Houses and I had prayed  aloud, we continued for a while silently in prayer. As to myself,  I was lifting up my heart to the Lord to make a way for our  escape, and in order to know if there were any other thing which  I could do with a good conscience, besides waiting on Him, so  that we might have food for the children. At last we rose from  our knees. I said, " God will surely send help." The words had  not quite passed from my lips, when I perceived a letter lying on  the table, which had been brought whilst we were in prayer. It  was from my wife, containing another letter from a brother with  £10 for the Orphans. The evening before last I was asked by a  brother whether the balance in hand for the Orphans would be as  great this time, when the accounts would be made up, as the last  time. My answer was, that it would be as great as the Lord  pleased. The next morning this brother was moved to remember  the Orphans, and to send today £10, which arrived soon after I  had left my house, and which on account of our need was forwarded immediately to me. Thus I was enabled to give £6 10 shillings  for housekeeping, and to put by £3 10 shillings for rent. November 29th. The Lord has greatly blessed our meetings  for prayer. That these meetings have not been in vain, as  regards the procuring of funds, has been already sufficiently  seen by the many instances which have been recorded in the  foregoing pages. Today, however, we have had another particular  proof of this. When we met I found that 10 shillings had come in yesterday  afternoon. When I returned home I found £1 had come in, and  shortly after I received another £1. In the evening I received £50, which was sent from Suffolk by a sister who had often expressed  how gladly she would contribute more largely to the work which  is in our hands, had she the means, and who just now, in this  our time of need, has obtained the means to carry out the desire  of her heart. I rejoice in the last donation particularly, not  because of the largeness of the sum, but because it enables me  to pay my brethren and sisters in the Orphan Houses the  salary which is due to them. For though they are willing to  labour without any remuneration, nevertheless " the labourer  is worthy of his reward." This donation also proves that the  Lord is willing even now, as formerly, to send large sums.  But I expect still larger. The same sister who sent the £50 for  the Orphans, sent, at the same time, £30 to be divided between  brother Craik and me for our personal expenses. How abundantly does the Lord care for us ! Truly we serve a kind Master ! December 6th. This day our need was again as great as  ever, but the deliverance of the Lord was also as manifest as  ever. This afternoon I received £100 from a sister ; £50 for the  Orphans, and £50 for the School, Bible, and Missionary Fund.  This same sister, who earns her bread with her own hands, had  given, on October 5th, 1837, £50 towards the Boys' Orphan  House, and gave for the necessities of the poor saints, in August,  1838, £100 more ; for she had been made willing to act out  those precious exhortations : " Having food and raiment let us  be therewith content." " Sell that ye have, and give alms ; provide  yourselves bags which wax not old, a treasure in the heavens that  faileth not, where no thief approacheth, neither moth corrupteth."  "Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and  rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal : but  lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor  rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal."  Respecting the £50 of this sum which has been given for the  School, Bible, and Missionary Fund, it is worthy of remark, that  we would not order Reference Bibles till we had the means.  We had repeatedly asked the Lord to supply us so largely,  if it were His will, that at the time of the public meetings we  might be able to speak again of abundance. For though for  some months past the time has been fixed for the public meetings, without any reference to the state of the funds, nevertheless,  it might have had the appearance that we had convened the  brethren for the sake of telling them about our poverty, and  thus to induce them to give. December 11th, 12th, and 13th. On these three days there  were public meetings, at which I gave an account of the Lord's  dealings with us in reference to the Orphan Houses, and the  other Objects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. As  the work, and particularly that of the Orphan Houses, was  begun for the benefit of the Church at large, it appeared well to  us, that from time to time it should be publicly stated how the Lord had dealt with us ; and as the third year had been completed, this seemed to be a suitable time for having these meetings. Should any one suppose, in reading the plain details of the  trials through which we passed during the four months previous  to December 9th, 1838, respecting the Orphan Houses, that I  have been disappointed as regards my expectations, as far as  the funds are concerned : my answer is, that the reverse is the  case. For straits were expected. Long before the trials came  I had more than once stated publicly, that answers to prayer  in the time of need—the manifestation of the hand of God,  stretched out for our help—was just the very end for which the  Institution was established. I further state that the Orphans have never lacked anything.  Had I had thousands of pounds in hand, they would have fared  no better than they have ; for they have always had good  nourishing food, the necessary articles of clothing, etc. [The expenditure for the Orphans from December 10th, 1836,  to December 10th, 1838, was £1,664 4 shillings. Old.] There was two years ago a balance of £373 4 shillings 8 and a quarter pence in hand,  and now the balance is £50 5 shillings 3 pence. December 9th, 1838-December 9th, 1839. December 16th. There was a paper anonymously put into  the box at Bethesda Chapel, containing £4 10 shillings. In the paper  was written, " For the rent of the Orphan Houses, from December 10th to December 31st, 1838. ' O taste and see that the Lord  is good : blessed is the man that trusteth in Him ! ' " In order  that the reader may be able to enter into the value of this  donation, I would request him to read over once more what I  wrote under September 29th of this year. The individual who  gave this £4 10 shillings for the rent of the Orphan Houses for the first  three weeks after the public meetings, at which the matter about  the rent, for the instruction of the brethren, was fully stated, continued for three years, up to December 10th, 1841, to give regularly, but anonymously, £1 10 shillings a week for the same purpose,  which was exactly the sum required every week for the rent of  those three houses. Thus the Lord rewarded our faithfulness  in carrying out the light which He had given us. December 20th As the expenses for the Orphans have been  above £47 within the last six days, and as but little above £13  has come in, and as the money for printing the Report had to  be kept back, in order that we might not be in debt, we were  again today very low in funds, though it is but six days since  the public meetings. As I knew that tomorrow several pounds  would be needed to supply the matrons, I gave myself this morning to prayer. About a quarter of an hour afterwards  I received £3, the payment of a legacy left by a sister, who fell asleep in Jesus several months since, in Ireland. Besides this  I received from the brother, through whom the legacy was paid, £2 10 shillings for the Orphan Fund. With this £5 10 shillings. I hope to  be able to meet the expenses of tomorrow. I observe here that it might have been naturally supposed  that every heart would be touched, through what was publicly  stated about the remarkable manner in which the Lord had provided for us for nearly 150 days and that consequently an abundance of means would have come in. To this is to be added,  that £50 5 shillings 3 pence was in hand on December 10th, and that therefore  it seemed not likely that we should be in need ; and yet, by  December 20th, we were again so poor, that there was nothing to  meet the expenses of the next day, as has just been related. All  this came not unawares upon me and my fellow-labourers ; for  we had been taught to look off from all creature expectations to  the living God. December 22nd. A solemn day. I received today the information from my father that my brother died on October 7th.  When I saw him in April this year, he was living in open sin,  and in disunion with my father. I cannot learn that his end  was different from his life, so that I have no comfort in his death.  —Of all the trials that can befall a believer, the death of an  unconverted near relative seems to me one of the greatest. " Shall  not the judge of all the earth do right ?" must be the stay of the  believer at such a time, and, by grace, it is my stay now I  know that the Lord is glorified in my brother, whatever his end  has been : whether in his last hours, like the thief on the cross,  he was saved, or whether he died in sin and unbelief, yet I do,  as to myself, desire from my heart to adore that grace which  plucked me as a brand out of the burning many years ago.— May the Lord make this event a lasting blessing to me, especially  in leading me to earnestness in prayer for my father ! December 28th. This evening the Lord kindly sent help,  when we were again destitute of the means of providing for  tomorrow. I received £20 (half for the Orphan Fund, and half  for the other Funds), with Ecclesiastes 9 10 : " Whatsoever  thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy might ; for there is no work,  nor device, nor knowledge, nor wisdom, in the grave, whither thou  goest." December 29th. A sister, having felt herself particularly  stirred up about the Orphans, as she writes, sent this evening  £7, £5 from herself, and £2 which had been sent from the East  Indies. To the Lord this is to be ascribed, who in answer to  our prayers, makes these impressions on the hearts of His child en. The Lord has been pleased to give me during the past year,  for my personal needs, £350 4 shillings 8 pence. During no period of my life had I such need of means, on  account of my own long illness and that of my dear wife, and  on account of the many and particular calls for means, as during  the past year ; but also during no period of my life has the Lord  so richly supplied me. Section Title: 1839. January 11th. Since December 29th, there came in several  donations for the Orphans, so that we were supplied, before  what we had in hand was quite gone. On the 7th, however,  all our money was again expended, when a brother who is  staying here gave me £10. Today, when this £10 was given  out, I received from London £3 7 shillings, and 4 shillings besides. Thus the  Lord, as our need is, sends help, without our asking any one. January 17th. This afternoon all which was in hand was  given for housekeeping, and I was again penniless. The Lord,  however, was mindful of this, and in the evening two sovereigns  were left anonymously at my house. January 22nd. A brother, formerly an officer in the navy,  who, for Jesus' sake has given up his rank and pay, gave three  silver tablespoons, three silver forks, and two teaspoons, to be  sold for the benefit of the Orphans. The produce of them,  with £1 5 shillings which has come in besides, enabled us to meet the  expenses of today and tomorrow. January 28th. Monday morning. We are now quite reduced  as to means for the Orphans. The little which is in hand, has  been put by for rent. How the Lord will help us through this  day I know not ; but I have faith in God. He will help us,  though I know not how. By God's help I purpose not to take  a single penny of what is in hand, because it is due for rent.— This morning and afternoon there came in from one individual  4 shillings 6 pence, and from a sister, who earns her bread by needlework, £1.  There was also £1 0 shillings 10 pence taken out of the boxes in the Orphan  Houses, which our need had led us to open. Thus we were helped  through the day, and have left for tomorrow. February 1st. There is no money in hand for the Orphans. I  am waiting on God. Just when Brother T. had come to tell me  that the need for this day would be 19 shillings 6 pence, one of the labourers  in the work came and gave me £1. February 3rd. Lord's day. A sister sent from her sick bed  this evening £2 for the Orphans, with Ecclesiastes 9 10. Thus  the Lord has supplied our need for tomorrow. February 7th. This day has been one of the most remarkable  days as regards the funds. There was no money in hand. I  was waiting upon God. I had asked Him repeatedly, but no  supplies came. Brother T. called between 11 and 12 o'clock, to  tell me that about £1 2 shillings would be needed, to take in bread for  the three houses, and to meet the other expenses ; but we had  only 2 shillings 9 pence, which yesterday had been taken out of the boxes  in the Orphan Houses. He went to Clifton to make arrangements  for the reception of three Orphans ; for though we have no  funds in hand, the work goes on, and our confidence is not   diminished. I therefore requested him to call on his way back  from Clifton, to see whether the Lord might have sent any money  in the meantime. When he came I had received nothing, but one of the labourers, having 5 shillings of his own, gave it. It was now  four o'clock. I knew not how the sisters had got through the  day. Just before I went out to preach, 5 shillings was brought to my  house, which I took as a token for good. I had been asking the  Lord for a passage of the Word to speak from this evening, and  at last was directed to Matthew 6 19-34, a subject most applicable  to our circumstances. After the meeting was over, I went to the Girls' Orphan  House, to meet with the brethren for prayer, and to give  the 5 shillings which I had received, and to see what could be done.  When I arrived there, I found that a box had come for me from  Barnstaple. The carriage was paid, else there would have been  no money to pay for it. (See how the Lord's hand is in the  smallest matters !) The box was opened, and it contained, in a  letter from a sister, £10, of which £8 was for the Orphans, and  £2 for the Bible Fund ; from brethren at Barnstaple, £2 11 shillings 2 pence ;  and from another brother 5 shillings. Besides this there were in the box  various articles of clothing, and also trinkets to be sold. On  enquiry, how the sisters had been carried through the day, I  found it thus : everything was in the houses which was needed  for dinner. After dinner a lady from Thornbury came and  bought one of my Narratives and one of the Reports, and gave  3 shillings besides. About five minutes afterwards the baker came to  the Boys' Orphan House. The matron of the Girls' Orphan  House, seeing him, went immediately with the 6 shillings 6 pence which she  had just received (to prevent his being sent away, as there was  no money in hand at the Boys' Orphan House), and bought  bread to the amount of 4 shillings 6 pence. The two remaining shillings,  with the little which was in hand, served to buy bread for the  Girls' Orphan House. By the donations sent in the box, I was  enabled to give a rich supply to the matrons before the close of  the day. How sweet to see our Father thus caring for us ! To a person  who has spiritual eyes, what a proof is one such day of the most  particular providence of God ! And we have had many such days. February 13th. This afternoon I paid out the last money  which we had in hand, and in giving it to brother T. said, " We  have now again to look to the Lord for further supplies." This  evening £5 was given to me, which had come in under the following circumstances :—A gentleman and lady visited the Orphan  Houses, and met at the Boys' Orphan House two ladies who were  likewise visiting. One of the ladies said to the matron of the  Boys' Orphan House : " Of course, you cannot carry on these  institutions without a good stock of funds." The gentleman,  turning to the matron said : " Have you a good stock ? " She  replied : " Our funds are deposited in a bank which cannot  break" The tears came into the eyes of the enquiring lady.  The gentleman, on leaving, gave to the master of the boys £5,  which came in when I had not a penny in hand. March 5th. Up to this day, since February 16th, the supplies  for the Orphans have come in so seasonably, that we were able  comfortably to meet all the demands. Today, however, I knew  that there would be again several pounds required, as, besides  the daily provisions, there were coals needed, the treacle-casks  in two houses were empty, and there was but 5 shillings in hand. I gave  myself therefore to prayer this morning. Whilst I Was In  Prayer, Q. Q. sent a cheque for £7 10 shillings. Thus the Lord has  again most seasonably helped us out of our difficulty. There  came in still further this day, £1 19 shillings 2 pence, by the sale of some  articles which had been given for the benefit of the Orphans. March 16th. Saturday. By the good hand of the Lord we  are brought to the close of one more week. I have been able to  meet all the current expenses for the Orphans, and to pay, besides  this, £10 for salaries. Thus a part of what has been due for  several weeks to my dear fellow-labourers is defrayed. I have  especially prayed within the last ten days that the Lord would  be pleased to give me the means for this. I have 2 shillings 8 and a half pence left. March 18th. Monday. Last evening £5 came in with  Ecclesiastes 9 10. Thus we were again enabled to supply all the  necessities of this day. Pause a few moments, dear reader ! Consider how seasonably  the Lord sends the supplies ! Not once does He forget us !  Not once is our need only half supplied ! Not once do His  supplies come too late ! Dear reader, if you have not the like  experience of the Lord's watchful care, " Oh taste and see that  the Lord is good." March 22nd. Some trinkets which had been given, and 12 shillings  which was in hand, supplied the need of today. Yesterday  six sacks of potatoes were sent. We were not able to lay in a  stock last autumn (as we had done the two previous autumns),  on account of want of means, but in no previous year have we  had so many sent. March 23rd. Today I received a letter from brother T., who  is, on account of his health, in Devonshire, to inform me that  a heavy gold chain, a ring set with ten brilliants, a pair of gold  bracelets, and £2 have been given to him. He gave a Report  to a brother, who, having read it, was thereby stirred up to  prayer, and knowing that his believing sister possessed these  trinkets, he asked the Lord to incline her heart to give them up  for the benefit of our Orphans, which she soon after did. By  means of these donations I am able both to meet the remaining  expenses of this week, and also to pay £15 which still remains  due on account of the salaries. My fellow-labourers not only  never ask me for anything, but are willing to part with money,  or anything else in the hour of need ; nevertheless, I had asked  the Lord about this point frequently, and He has now given me  my request, whereof I am glad. I received also £5 10 shillings, besides  a number of things to be disposed of for the Orphans. April 9th. I am once more penniless.—A few hours after I  had written this, there was given to me by a brother, £2 10 shillings. April 11th. It is three years today since the first Orphans  were received. Good indeed has the Lord been to us during  these three years ! We have lacked nothing ! He has sent this  day, in a remarkable manner, £5, with the following letter :—  My dear Friend, " Enclosed is £5 for the Orphan Asylum, the history of which  is rather interesting. We have a servant who lived some years  ago as kitchen-maid in a noble family (i.e. the master a wealthy  member of Parliament, the mistress an earl's daughter). No  perquisites were allowed ; but the individual in question acted  on the same principle as her fellow-servants, and sold kitchen- stuff for her own benefit, which she thinks might amount to £4 ;  and therefore she believes that £5 would fully repay principal  and interest. The money is of course due to her former master  and mistress, with whom I have had several interviews on the  subject. They were disposed that the money should be given  to some charity ; and in consequence of reading one of the  Reports you kindly sent me, the young woman had a great desire  that her own repentance might yield fruit to that work of faith  and love. Her wishes have been sanctioned by her former  mistress. It is rather remarkable that our truly Christian  servant had been converted a year and a half, before this individual  sin, calling for pecuniary restitution, had come to her remembrance." April 14th. Today £5 8 pence came in for the Orphans, £1 of  which is one of the most remarkable gifts that we have ever  had. A poor brother, with a large family, and small wages  (there are eight in the family, and he had 15 shillings per week till lately,  when they were raised to 18 shillings) put by this money by little and  little of what was given him by his master for beer. This brother,  who was converted about five years ago, was before that time a  notorious drunkard. July 2nd. Today there was given me when there was not one  shilling in hand, £50 for the School, Bible, and Missionary Fund. July 15th. Monday. Today £2 7 shillings 3 pence was needed for the  Orphans, but we had nothing. How to obtain the means for  a dinner, and for what else was needed, I knew not. My heart  was perfectly at peace, and unusually sure of help, though I  knew not in the least whence it was to come. Before brother T.  came, I received a letter from India, written in May, with an  order for £50 for the Orphans. I had said last Saturday to  brother T., that it would be desirable to have £50, as the salaries  of all my fellow-labourers are due, the three treacle-casks empty,  all the provision stores exhausted, several articles of clothing  needed, and worsted for the boys to go on with their knitting.  Now the Lord has sent exactly £50. Moreover this money  comes very seasonably, as in three days I shall have to leave Bristol for some days, and can now go comfortably, as regards  leaving means behind. In the afternoon of this same day I met at a brother's house  with several believers, when a sister said that she had often  thought about the care and burden I must have on my mind, as  regards obtaining the necessary supplies for so many persons.  As this may not be a solitary instance, I would state, that, by  the grace of God, this is no cause of anxiety to me. The children  I have years ago cast upon the Lord. The whole work is His,  and it becomes me to be without carefulness. In whatever points  I am lacking, in this point I am able, by the grace of God, to  roll the burden upon my Heavenly Father. Though now (July,  1845) for about seven years our funds have been so exhausted,  that it has been comparatively a rare case that there have been  means in hand to meet the necessities of the Orphans for three  days together yet have I been only once tried in spirit, and  that was on September 18th, 1838, when for the first time the  Lord seemed not to regard our prayer. But when He did send  help at that time, and I saw that it was only for the trial of our  faith, and not because He had forsaken the work, that we were  brought so low, my soul was so strengthened and encouraged,  that I have not only not been allowed to distrust the Lord since  that time, but I have not even been cast down when in the deepest  poverty. We can expect nothing but that our faith will yet  be tried, and it may be more than ever ; and we shall fall, if  the Lord does not uphold us. August 5th. Monday. On Saturday and yesterday morning  I had repeatedly asked the Lord to send us help, as there was  not a penny in hand for the need of today. Yesterday morning  a brother gave me two sovereigns, and in the evening I received  two more. Besides this, there was £4 10 shillings anonymously given  for three weeks' rent for the Orphan Houses, also 10 shillings by a  brother, and 9 shillings came in for needlework of the children ; so that  altogether £9 9 shillings came in yesterday. August 12th. Monday. The Lord has again kindly sent £11.  Of this sum, £10 came in from Q. Q., when again there was not  one penny in hand. We have now supplies for about four  days. August 19th. Monday. This has been again a day in which  our faith has been particularly tried ; but even this day we have  not been confounded. Not one penny was in hand when the  day began. We had therefore now, for more than one hundred  persons, again to look to the Lord. But this I must say, to the  praise of the Lord, my soul was perfectly at peace. I meant to  have gone very early to the Orphan Houses to meet with my  fellow-labourers for prayer ; but, as one person after the other  called upon me, I was kept from it the whole morning. When  brother T. called upon me between 12 and 1 o'clock for money,  I had none to give. In the afternoon at four I was able- to meet with the brethren and sisters. When I came to the Girls'  Orphan House, I found that one of those children, for the  reception of whom we had given notice, had been brought  from Bath, and with him was sent £1 5 shillings. After the meeting  was over, one of the labourers gave 10 shillings. By means of this  £1 15 shillings we were able for this day also to provide everything  needful. August 21st. Nothing had come in since yesterday. There  would have been needed 13 shillings to have taken in the usual quantity  of bread. After we had prayed, one of the labourers who had  contributed yesterday and the day before, gave today 5 shillings more.  This helped us to buy milk ; but, in one of the houses, the usual  quantity of bread could not be taken in. August 22nd. In my morning walk, when I was reminding  the Lord of our need, I felt assured that He would send help  this day. My assurance sprang from our need ; for there seemed  no way to get through the day, without help being sent. After  breakfast I considered whether there was anything which might  be turned into money for the dear children. Among other  things, there came under my hands a number of religious  pamphlets which had been given for the benefit of the Orphans ;  but all seemed not nearly enough to meet the necessities of the  day. In this our deep poverty, after I had gathered together  the few things for sale, a sister, who earns her bread by the labour  of her hands, brought £82. This sister has seen it to be binding  upon believers in our Lord Jesus to act out His commandments :  " Sell that ye have (sell your possessions) and give alms" (Luke  12 33) ; and " Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth"  (Matthew 6 19). Accordingly she had drawn her money out of  the bank and stocks, being £250, and had brought it to me at  three different times for the benefit of the Orphans, the Bible,  Missionary, and School Fund, and the poor saints. About two  months ago she brought me £100 more, being the produce of  some other possession which she had sold, the half of which was  to be used for the School, Bible, and Missionary Fund ; and  the other half for the poor saints. This £82 which she had brought  today is the produce of the sale of her last earthly possession.— (At the time I am preparing the seventh edition for the press,  more than twenty-nine years have passed away, and this sister  has never expressed the least regret as to the step she took, but  goes on, quietly labouring with her hands, to earn her bread.)  —But even now, when this money was given, I left it in the hands  of the Lord, whether any part of it should be applied for the  Orphans. I asked the sister, therefore, whether she wished the  money to be spent in any particular way, as she had expressed  her wish about the former sums. This time she left it with me,  to lay out the money as I thought best. I took, therefore, half  of it for the Orphans, and half for the other Objects of the  Scriptural Knowledge Institution. Section Title: Visit to Plymouth. From September 16th to September 28th we were at Teignmouth, my former field of labour. I had not seen the brethren,  among whom I used to labour, since May, 1833. The Lord gave  me strength many times to minister in the Word among them,  during the time of my stay there. At Teignmouth also, I had,  in some respects, reason to be glad, particularly in that I saw  some of those truths practised, and that more fully and intelligently, which, though in much weakness and indistinctly, I had  sought to set forth whilst labouring there. The saints there  showed us much love. Section Title: Benefits of Early Rising. On September 28th we left Teignmouth for Plymouth. During  my stay there I was stirred up afresh to early rising, a blessing,  the results of which I have not lost since. That which led me  to it was the example of the brother in whose house I was staying,  and a remark which he made in speaking on the sacrifices in  Leviticus, " That as not the refuse of the animals was to be  offered up, so the best part of our time should be especially given  to communion with the Lord." I had been, on the whole, rather  an early riser during former years. But since my head had been  so weak, I thought, that, as the day was long enough for my  strength, it would be best for me not to rise early, in order that  thus my head might have the longer quiet. On this account I  rose only between six and seven, and sometimes after seven.  After I had heard the remark to which I have alluded, I determined, that whatever my body might suffer, I would no longer  let the most precious part of the day pass away, while I was in  bed. By the grace of God I was enabled to begin the very next  day to rise earlier, and have continued to rise early since that  time. I allow myself now about seven hours' sleep, which,  though I am far from being strong, and have much to tire me  mentally, I find quite sufficient to refresh me. Any one need but make the experiment of spending one, two,  or three hours in prayer and meditation before breakfast, either  in his room, or with his Bible in his hand in the fields, and he  will soon find out the beneficial effect which early rising has  upon the outward and inward man. I beesech all my brethren  and sisters into whose hands this may fall, and who are not in  the habit of rising early, to make the trial, and they will praise  the Lord for having done so. October 1st. Plymouth. Today my soul was again especially drawn out in prayer for the dear Orphans. I not merely  asked the Lord that He would still continue to supply their  need, but I was so fully assured that He had sent the necessary  means since I last heard, that I was enabled to praise Him for  having done so. Immediately after I had praised Him, but while I was yet on my knees, came a letter from brother T., dated  Bristol, September 29th, in which he writes thus :—  " The Lord's help has been graciously continued to us. Ever  since you left, the supplies have come in so seasonably, that I  have not had occasion to open, until now, the boxes in the Orphan  Houses. I have in hand £1 3 shillings 8 and three quarter pence, to be multiplied as the Lord  wills. I had written thus far, and was on the point of writing  that we expected sister E. home this evening, when the door-bell  rang, and sister E. came in, bringing a little packet of money,  directed to you from Hereford, enclosing a letter and ten sovereigns  ' for your labours of faith and love ; ' so that the remainder of  the barrel of meat, has been multiplied somewhat already. It is  most seasonable help ! It rejoices me that it has come in time  for you to have the intelligence with this letter." On October 17th I returned to Bristol, with renewed strength,  for active service. October 17th. Bristol. The Lord has been again very  gracious as regards the funds ; within the last days, several  pounds had come in ; and yesterday, over and above all this,  arrived £15 from London for some articles which had been sent  there to be sold. What can we render unto the Lord for all His  benefits !  October 19th. The Lord is still pouring in bountifully !  This morning £10 was sent from Worcester, and a sister brought  £7, being the produce of the sale of ladies' baskets, which she  and some other sisters are making for the benefit of the Orphans.  This last case shows what various means the Lord uses to provide  for our need ; yet all comes, without one single individual being  asked to give help ; for to the Lord alone we speak about our  need. We are now again comparatively rich, i.e. we have means  in hand to meet the current expenses of about eight days, which  has been only two or three times the case during the last fifteen  months. October 30th. A little boy brought me a letter, given to him  by a gentleman and lady in the street, as he said, to take to my  house. The letter contained these words with a five-pound note :  " The enclosed £5 accept for the benefit of the Orphans, in the  name of the Lord Jesus." November 11th. Monday morning. Yesterday, when there  was not a penny in hand, there was given to me, with Ecclesiastes  9 10, ten shillings. This morning there came in £1 10 shillings more.  Soon afterwards a note was sent to me from the Orphan Houses,  to say that the need of today would be £3. Just While I Was  Reading The Note I received another, enclosing a sovereign,  which a sister from Devonshire had given to one of the brethren  for the Orphans. Thus I had just the £3 which was needed. A  few minutes after came in 1 shillings more. November 12th. The need of today was £2. As only 1 shillings  had been left in hand yesterday, and no more than 6 shillings, had come in, we were again in a strait. But I was not looking at the little  in hand, but at the fullness of God. I sent off the little which I  had. In the afternoon we met for prayer. I then found that  2 shillings 6 pence had been taken out of the box in the Infants' Orphan  House, and that 4 shillings more had come in by the sale of some old  books. To this one of the labourers added 2 shillings 3 pence, all she had  of her own. After prayer there came in 2 shillings 6 pence, which was  given while we were in prayer. In the evening we met again for  prayer, when another labourer gave 3 shillings 4 pence. Thus, in our deep  poverty, we got together this day £1 7 pence, which supplied our  absolute necessities. We were this afternoon so reduced, till the  Lord sent a little help, that there were no means to provide breakfast for tomorrow, for the children in the Boys' Orphan House. November 13th. Nothing has come in. Our need is even  greater today than yesterday, on account of our not having  been able yesterday to take in the usual quantity of provisions.  In this our need I packed up the books, which had been intended  for sale on August 22nd, when the Lord sent such a rich supply  before they were actually disposed of. To them one of the  labourers added some of his own, and a few other articles. Also  some old jackets, which had been sent, 	were packed up to be  disposed of. At twelve I met with my fellow-labourers for  prayer. There was everything in the houses which was needed for  dinner, but there were no means to get milk for tea. (The  children have milk and water at tea time.) Three of my helpers  went out to dispose of the articles. At four in the afternoon I  received the information that 14 shillings had come in, for some of the  things which were disposed of. One of my fellow-labourers had  besides disposed of an article of his own for £1 5 shillings. This £1 19 shillings  enabled us to take in bread as usual, and to defray the other  necessary expenses. We had never been lower in means than  yesterday and today. Yet my soul, thanks to the Lord ! was  also yesterday and today in perfect peace. My helpers seem  also quite in peace. This evening I received 2 shillings 6 pence, and 11 shillings,  with Ecclesiastes 9 10. This little money is as precious, as at  other times £100 would have been, because it is a fresh proof  that our Father still cares for us. The money was given to me  just after I had been speaking on these words : "But I am poor  and needy ; yet the Lord thinketh upon me." Whilst speaking I  was able, in a measure, to realize the preciousness of the truth  contained in those words, and after speaking my Father gave  me a fresh proof that He is thinking upon me. November 15th. We are still in deep poverty. Nothing had  come in by four o'clock in the afternoon, when I went to meet  with my fellow-labourers for prayer. I did not go in the morning,  because I knew that there was everything which was needed  till the afternoon. When I came I found there had been supplied  that which was absolutely needed for today. We are still of good courage. We are sure that the Lord, in His own time,  will deliver us out of the trial ; for were our poverty more than a  trial of faith, had the Lord in anger shut up His hands, we should  not receive anything at all. But this is not the case. For even  this very day two sacks of potatoes were sent by the same brother  who sent twenty sacks a few days since, with the promise to  send still more. We have no means to lay in a stock for the  winter, else we should have bought, perhaps, fifty or sixty sacks ;  but our kind Father does it for us. November 16th. Our prayer was last evening, in particular,  respecting the necessities of today, as two days' provisions  would be needed, it being Saturday. Besides this, about £2 10 shillings  was needed to pay the weekly salaries of the brethren and sisters  who labour in the Day Schools. For all these demands there  was nothing in hand, nor have we any more needless articles to  dispose of ; and useful ones we do not consider it right to sell,  as our Father knows our need. When we met about twelve  o'clock this morning, I found that last evening there had been  Bibles unexpectedly sold to the amount of £1 11 shillings 6 pence, and about  10 shillings had been given besides. Thus we had nearly enough for  the School Fund. Moreover, 15 shillings had come in for the Orphan  Fund. A large sea-chest was given by a brother several months  since, for the benefit of the Orphans, which had never been  disposed of, and which, in this our great need, was sold for 15 shillings.  Yet this 15 shillings was needed to pay what was due for washing ; and  therefore, we had still nothing to take in provisions with. It  occurred to one of the labourers, that there might be a little  advanced on his watch, of the money which had been laid by  for rent, as had once or twice before been done ; and that the  watch might be sold at quarter-day, in case there should not  come in enough to make up the deficiency. Yet even this plan  we did not any longer think to be quite scriptural, as he needs  the watch in the Lord's service, and as our Lord is so kind, that  He would otherwise send us means, were it well for us. In  short, it appeared to us quite clear that, while we ought, in such  a strait, to dispose of things which we do not need, nothing ought  to be disposed of which is needed, in order that the Lord's own  deliverance might be so much the more manifest. All we could  think of for sale was five pewter dishes, which had been given  nearly four years ago, but which were never used, as they were  not convenient. These we agreed should be sold. About four  o'clock this afternoon I received £2 2 shillings, which a brother and  sister had brought from Leicestershire. With this I went joyfully  to the Orphan Houses. There I found that 9 shillings 6 pence had come in  for the pewter dishes one of the labourers had given 10 shillings for  the Orphans and 10 shillings for the School Fund. We are now brought  to the close of one more week. This has been, perhaps, of all  the weeks the most trying. So much prayer, and so little coming  in, I never knew. Yet, by the grace of God, I was sure that help would come, after the trial of faith was over. During the  whole of this week, greatly as we have been tried, and though  twice no stock of bread could be taken in, yet there has been  nourishing food at every meal, and neither the children nor any  other person can have perceived our poverty. About £13 has  been spent even this week for housekeeping in the three Houses. November 20th. This has been a day of deep poverty.  Nothing but 13 shillings came in yesterday, which was scarcely enough  to meet that day's usual need My mind, by the grace of God,  was not at all cast down ; but I felt it rather trying, that the  abundance of my other engagements had not allowed me to  meet with my fellow-labourers, either yesterday or today, for  prayer. This evening I had a note from the Boys' Orphan House,  to state that a lady had sent two dozen of boys' shirts, which  she had made herself, with which she sent 5 shillings to get them washed.  This 5 shillings enabled us to meet that which was absolutely needful.  Without this 5 shillings we should have been unable to procure all that  was absolutely needed. This our kind Father knew, and therefore He sent it. November 22nd. Our poverty had now become very great,  greater it had never been. Yet, the Lord be praised ! I was  as comfortable as ever ; for I was sure we were only for the  trial of our faith in this state. Had the Lord shut up His hand   in anger, He would not have continued to give us, even during  this week, from time to time, tokens of His care over us. I said  this morning :. " Man's extremity is God's opportunity " is a  proverb of the world, and how much more may we, His children,  now look to Him in our great need. I knew we must have help  in some way, as now it had come to the greatest extremity, there  being in none of the houses anything for dinner, except potatoes,  of which we have an abundance. At ten this morning I was  informed that a large box had arrived at one of the Orphan  Houses. I set off immediately, and found it was from the neighbourhood of Wolverhampton. It contained £12 for the Orphans, 11 shillings 10 pence for the other funds, several lengths of dress materials,  and numerous trinkets to be sold for the benefit of the Orphans.  The joy which I and my fellow-labourers had when these  things lay before us, cannot be described ; it must be experienced  in order that it may be known. It was two hours and a half  before the dinner time, when the help was granted. The Lord  knew that the Orphans had no dinner, and, therefore, did He  now send help. December 4th. It has been repeatedly our prayer during the  last month and in the beginning of this, that the Lord would  be pleased to give us again so much means, before the time of  the public meetings, which are fixed for the 10th, 11th, and 12th  of this month, that, when we speak about His dealings with us  during the year, we might also respecting the close of it have  again to speak to His praise, of the abundance which we had in hand. At the end of last year we made the same request, and  the Lord granted it. Now today, as an answer to this our often  repeated request, I received from the East Indies £100, to be  laid out for the Orphans, or the other Objects of the Institution. December 9th, 1839, to December 9th, 1840. On December 10th, 11th, and 12th, we had public meetings,  at which the account of the Lord's dealings with us in reference  to the Orphan Houses and the other Objects of the Scriptural  Knowledge Institution was given. [The expenditure for the Orphans from December 10th, 1838,  to December 10th, 1839, was £960 9 shillings 2 and three quarter pence] December 31st. As to my temporal supplies, the Lord has  been pleased to give me during the past year, £313 2 shillings 5 pence 1840. January 1st. Our usual meeting last night was most precious !  We continued together from seven till half past twelve. Of  all the similar meetings which we have had, it was, according  to my judgment, by far the best. Not more than five prayed ;  but there was much more real prayer than at former meetings.— This morning, about one hour after midnight, when our prayer  meeting was over, I received a paper with some money sealed  up in it for the Orphans. A few minutes afterwards I remembered  that the individual who gave it was in debt, and I was aware  she had been repeatedly asked by her creditors for payment ; I  resolved therefore, without opening the paper, to return it, as no  one has a right to give whilst in debt. This was done when I  knew that there was not enough in hand to meet the expenses of the  day. About eight this morning a brother brought £5, which he  had received just then from his mother, for the Orphans. Observe,  the brother was led to bring it at once ! The Lord knew our need,  and therefore this brother could not delay bringing the money. January 25th. I have been much in prayer this week about  going to Germany : (1). To see certain brethren who purpose to  go as Missionaries to the East Indies ; and (2). To see my father  once more. I am led to go just now, because my health is again  so failing, that it seems desirable I should leave Bristol at all  events, and thus I could continue to serve in the work of the  Lord, and yet attend to the benefit of my health at the same  time. Lord, keep me from making a mistake in this matter. January 31st. Since January 22nd several small donations  came in for the Orphans, and several pounds by the sale of silver  articles, trinkets, etc. But as I have to pay out today £11 13 shillings  we are now again very poor. For many days past we have been  so helped, that money has always come in, before all was spent.  Now there is only 1 shillings 5 pence in hand. The Lord will provide !  I feel quite comfortable, though in three days I shall have to  leave the work for several weeks.—About three hours after I  had written the above, came in £1 14 shillings 1½ pence. In the afternoon I received still further from Tottenham, for the Orphans, £10,  and in the evening from Hereford £30, of which latter sum there  was £6 for the Orphans, and £24 for the other Objects of the  Scriptural Knowledge Institution. Thus the Lord will kindly  allow me to leave a little money behind on my departure, and I  have also a still further answer to my prayer for means to purchase  Bibles, for which I have asked the Lord repeatedly, and which  He began to answer by the donation which I received on the  22nd. I have received £5 besides for the other Objects. February 1st. I have now felt quite sure for several days  past, that I should leave Bristol for a season, and go to Germany. February 2nd. There has come in still further, nearly £9 for  the Orphans. How kind of the Lord to send this money just  now, on the eve of my leaving home. February 3rd. I left for Berlin. Section Title: Last Visit to his Father. I left Berlin on the evening of the 20th for Magdeburg, which  I reached on the morning of the 21st, and on the same evening  I arrived at my father's house.—In all human probability I now  see my dear father the last time. He is evidently much weaker  than he was two years ago, and coughs much more. What has  the Lord done for me since I lived in the house where I am now !  The two rooms where I am now most in prayer, reading the Word,  and confessing His name, were those very rooms in which I sinned  most, whilst living here many years ago. I have had again  opportunity most fully to bring out the truth about the work  of the Lord Jesus before my father, whilst conversing a long time  with a woman in his hearing, to whom I showed from the Scriptures, that we are to be saved, not by our own works, but simply  by faith in the Lord Jesus, who bore the punishment instead of  us, and who fulfilled the law in our room. February 26th. This morning I left Heimersleben. I took  leave of my father most probably for the last time. It has been  a great pleasure to me, and I consider it a great privilege, to  have been permitted by the Lord once more to see my father,  once more personally to show him filial love and regard, and once  more to set the truth before him. He has been again during the  whole of this my stay most affectionate to me, as he was during  my two former visits to him since I left the Continent to reside  in England. How cheerfully should I have left him this morning  did I know him to be safe in Jesus ! But alas ! he as yet is  not resting upon Christ, though he is so far religious as to read  prayers and the Bible. Brother Kroll received me with much affection. When this  brother first came to Sandersleben in 1829, there was scarcely a  single true Christian besides his master in the little town. Soon  afterwards he began to hold meetings, which were attended by  the two or three who loved the Lord Jesus. These meetings were for a long time suffered to go on quietly ; but when the  Lord blessed them, and others were stirred up to care for their  souls, brother Kroll had to appear before the magistrates, and  was forbidden to hold them. When this was of no effect (as he  considered that he ought only to obey earthly rulers in things  in which he could do so with a good conscience), and they  continued still to meet together ; the police came into one of  their meetings, and forced them to discontinue it. When even  this availed nothing, the brethren were finally threatened that  every one who attended these meetings should pay three thalers,  and every one who read or spoke at them should pay five, which  is a large sum in Germany for poor people. But notwithstanding  all these obstacles, the few poor saints continue their meetings,  but in secret, to be unmolested by the police. They have now  neither a stated place nor a fixed time for their meetings. Section Title: Runs the risk of Imprisonment for Preaching. On the second and third evenings, whilst I was at Sandersleben,  I met with them. On the second evening we were in the room of  a poor weaver. The dear brethren would have me sit on the  only chair which was in the room. It was a very small room,  perhaps twice as large as the loom which was in it. There were  about twenty-five or thirty persons present, many of whom had  seated themselves in and under the loom, and the rest sat on  two or three little forms. These meetings were very precious.  The very fact of going to them with the feeling of having to pay  the fine, or to suffer an adequate imprisonment, should one be  found there, makes them to be doubly valued ; and I believe  that the Lord's double blessing rests upon them. I spoke long  both times ; indeed, as long as I had strength, and the dear  people seemed to eat the Word.—I have so circumstantially  related these facts, that thereby the children of God in Great  Britain may be led more highly to value their religious privileges,  and to make good use of them whilst they are continued. March 9th. I arrived this evening in peace at Bristol, and  found my dearest wife and all in peace. Truly, the Lord has  abundantly blessed me and them while I have been from home. During the whole time of my absence the Lord not only  supplied all the need of the Orphans, but on my return I found  more in hand than there was when I left. The donations, which  came in during my absence, amount to between £80 and £90. March 22nd. To-clay, when there was not a penny in hand for  the Orphans, I received the following donations : £3 as the  produce of the sale of ladies' baskets, an old crown piece, an old  half-crown piece, and a Spanish dollar. Also 1 shilling With Ecclesiastes  9 10, was given £2 10 shillings. March 25th. All money was now again given out, when  there came in by sale of Reports 8 shillings 9 pence, and in small donations  5 shillings 11 pence. Declines to disclose State of Funds. March 26th. On the 17th I received the following letter, from  a brother who several times helped us : and who also two  months since sent £30. " I have received a little money from blank. Have you any present need for the Institution under your care ? I know you do  not ask, except indeed of Him whose work you are doing ; but  to answer when asked seems another thing, and a right thing.  I have a reason for desiring to know the present state of your  means towards the objects you are labouring to serve, namely,, should  you not have need, other departments of the Lord's work, or  other people of the Lord, may have need. Kindly then inform  me, and to what amount, i.e., what amount you at this present  time need, or can profitably lay out." At the time when this letter came, we were indeed in need,  or at least it was desirable, as far as I had light, to have means,  as I was just on the point of establishing an Infants' School, and  as again Bibles were needed in order to go on with the circulation  of the Scriptures. Also in the Orphan Fund there was only  2 shillings 3 and a half pence. Nevertheless I considered that, as I have hitherto  acted (i.e., telling the Lord alone about our need), I ought to  continue to do, as otherwise the principal object of the work,  to be a help to the saints generally, by seeking to lead them to  increased dependence upon God alone, through this Institution,  would be frustrated. I answered therefore the letter, in substance, as follows : " Whilst I thank you for your love and whilst I agree with  you that in general, there is a difference between asking for  money, and answering when asked, nevertheless in our case I  feel not at liberty to speak about the state of our funds, as  the primary object of the work in my hands is, to lead those  who are weak in faith to see that there is reality in dealing with  God alone." After having sent off the answer I was again and again led  to pray to the Lord in this way : " Lord, thou knowest that  for Thy sake I did not tell this brother about our need. Now  Lord, show afresh that there is reality in speaking to Thee only  about our need, and speak therefore to this brother, so that He  may help us." Today, in answer to this my request, this brother sent £100,  of which sum I shall take £20 for the Orphans, and £20 for each  of the other Objects. Thus I have means for establishing the  Infants' School, and for ordering more Bibles. Also the Orphans  are again supplied for a week ; for when the money came in  there was not one penny in hand for them. Death of his Father. April 7th. This evening I received information from my little half-brother that my dear father died on March 30th. Christ. As to myself, I am sure of this, that it becomes me to adore that wonderful grace which plucked me as a brand out of  the burning, and to say in reference to my dear departed father :  "Shall not the Judge of all the earth do right?" and in submission  to the will of God to be satisfied with His dealings. This, through  grace, I am able to do. Every true believer who has unconverted parents, for whose spiritual welfare he is concerned, can  understand what joy it would have been to me to have heard a  satisfactory account of a true change of heart in my dear father  before his end ; but as it has been otherwise, I know nevertheless that God will be eternally glorified even in this dispensation.  During no period did I pray more frequently or more earnestly for  the conversion of my dear aged parent, than during the last  year of his life ; but, at all events, it did not please the Lord to  let me see the answer to my prayers. He was taken worse a few days after I left him. How kind of  the Lord to have allowed me once more to see him ! Had I  gone to Germany at the time I first intended, he would-most  likely not have been alive to see me.—As I know not of one believer  in the whole town where he lived, I cannot for a certainty ascertain anything about his state before his death ; but that which  I do know gives me no proof of his having died in the faith of  On April 19th we preached for the last time in Gideon Chapel.  (Two years and a half afterwards, in October, 1842, we rented  a more suitable Chapel [Salem] in the heart of the city.) April 27th. Monday. The Lord knew that we were  penniless, and should be in need of fresh supplies today for  the Orphans, therefore He moved the hearts of some of His  children to remember us, in answer to our prayer. Yesterday  I received with Ecclesiastes 9 10, £5, and 10 shillings from a sister who  had lent this sum to some one, but never expected it again ;  and now, having unexpectedly received it, gave it to the Lord  for the Orphans. For the rent of the Orphan Houses there  came in £1 10 shillings. May 2nd. Nothing having come in for five days, we were  today again penniless. In answer to prayer, 5 shillings 6 pence came in,  and some trinkets were sent ; what these were the donor does  not wish to be known. Thus we were helped through this day.  Observe here, how the Lord allowed five days to pass away  without influencing the hearts of any to send us supplies ; but  the moment there is real need, the stream runs again. May 4th. By what came in yesterday, we were supplied  for today ; but the Lord sent today still more, as that which came in yesterday was only enough for today. There was  given in money £7, of which £3 was the profit on the sale of  ladies' baskets, which are made by some sisters in the Lord for  the benefit of the Orphans. Last evening a brother was baptized, who on the first Lord's  day of this year came with his intended wife to Bethesda Chapel. Both were in an unconverted state. They both were at the same  meeting, through what brother Craik said, made to feel the  power of the truth, and, in consequence, were led to Jesus and  found peace in Him, and are now both in communion with us.— The Lord still condescends to use us as instruments. Today  we conversed with seven persons about fellowship, and had to  send away five, being worn out after we had seen the seven,  one after the other. Only since April 1st, forty-one persons  have come to us to speak about their souls. May the Lord in  mercy give us helpers in the work, for truly the harvest is great ;  and may not our ingratitude for His abundant blessing upon  our labours oblige Him to shut up His hands from continuing  to use us ! May 6th. This evening I received £10 for the Orphans, and  £10 for the Infants' School, which we are on the point of opening.  Before our little stock is quite exhausted, the Lord has thus kindly  sent a fresh supply. Thus also my prayer is answered in being  able to give to two of the sisters in the Orphan Houses some  money for their personal expenses. May 8th. There are four believers staying at my house, and  today we had only a few shillings of our own money left.  Gave myself, therefore, to prayer for means for our own personal  expenses. In answer to my request, I received this morning £5. May 16th. The need of today, as we were again penniless,  led us to open the boxes in the Orphan Houses, in which £2. 2 pence  was found. There was given 5 shillings besides. In the evening came  in still further a sovereign from a sister, a servant, with the  following lines : " The Lord has put it into my heart to send a  sovereign to the Orphans. He indeed put it into my heart, which  was once at enmity with God, and would have said, lay it by,  you may want it when you are old ; but then I could not look  towards heaven and say, I know my Heavenly Father will supply  all my need ; neither could I say : Abba, Father,' for I knew  Him not." May 27th. This morning the Last Coals were used in the  Infants' Orphan House, and in the Boys' Orphan House there  were Only Enough For Today, and there was no money in  hand to buy more. In this our need T. P. C. sent a load of coals.  How kind of the Lord ! A plain proof that not in displeasure,  but only for the trial of our faith we are allowed to be so poor. Evening. The Lord has had mercy ! A person bought some  days since several articles, which had been given to be sold for  the benefit of the Orphans, and owed £6 15 shillings. This morning  I asked the Lord to incline his heart to bring the money, or a  part of it, as we were in such need. Just as I was going to meet  for prayer with my fellow-labourers this afternoon, he came and  brought £4. But our kind Father showed us still further today  that only for the trial of our faith He had for a season withheld  supplies ; for there was given this evening with Ecclesiastes 9 10, £5. But there is one thing more to be recorded respecting this  day, as precious or more so than what has been said : I was  today informed that the Lord has begun to stir up several of  the boys to care about their souls. June 17th. Only 4 shillings has come in, by children's needlework.  This is all we have, to meet the need of today, except 2 shillings 6 pence,  which I found in the box in my house, which our poverty led  me to open. Evening. The Lord has had mercy upon us.  A sister, to whom some time since some money was left, and  whom the Lord has made willing to lay it all out in His service,  having received a small part of what is coming to her, brought  £5 10 shillings 6 pence of it this afternoon for the Orphans. There came in  still further this evening £2. For several days past I had been very poor in reference to  my own temporal necessities, as well as in reference to the Orphans.  Today we were especially poor, in both respects ; but our kind  Father remembered not merely the need of the dear Orphans,  but gave me also some money for my own personal expenses.  The same sister just referred to, who brought £5 10 shillings 6 pence for the  Orphans, brought me also £7 for myself. June 22nd. Tomorrow, the Lord willing, I purpose, with  my wife, to accompany to Liverpool three German brethren  and the five German sisters, who purpose to sail from thence  for India. Under these circumstances, it is desirable to leave  at least a little money behind. This desire of my heart the  Lord has granted ; for this morning D. C. gave me £5. In  the evening a sister, who has left Bristol today, sent me by  her mother £5, having particularly requested her to let me  have the money today, as she knew that I was going away  tomorrow. This evening we had a special missionary prayer meeting,  at which the brethren and sisters were commended to the Lord. June 23rd. This morning we left for Liverpool, where we  safely arrived in the evening. On July 2nd, I accompanied the German brethren and  sisters to the vessel. Just before they went on board, brother blank, one of the missionary brethren, gave me £6 10 shillings for the Orphans. He had sold his plate while at Bristol, considering  that, as a servant of Jesus Christ, and as one who desired to  preach Jesus to the poor Hindoos, he needed it not. This money  was the produce of it, except about £2, which he had spent in  purchasing a few books. In giving it to me he said, " The  money which we have in the common stock (being altogether  £20 for the eight) is enough for us. For some months, while  we are on board, we need no money at all, whilst you may lay  it out ; and when we need more, the Lord will again supply our  need. The other brethren and sisters have no money of their  own, and I desire likewise to have none. The Lord has laid the  Orphans particularly on my heart, and therefore you must not refuse to accept it."—This brother little knew how on that very  day I had been repeatedly asking the Lord for means. Truly  this was one of the most remarkable ways of obtaining money,  as it came from a poor German Missionary, who, in dependence  upon the Lord for his temporal supplies, went to the East Indies.  I sent off at once £5 of this money to Bristol. On July 4th I received the following letter from Bristol, dated  July 3rd :—  " My dear Brother, " The last account I sent you left us in the greatest poverty.  We had sufficient, it is true, for the time then present ; but there  was no money to take in bread with. In the afternoon there  was an old riding habit sent for the Orphans, which I sold this  morning for 7 shillings. I also sold a few books for 5 shillings, two old silver  thimbles and a ring for 1 shillings 6 pence ; besides this, 1 shillings 6 pence was sent for  Reports ; making in all 15 shillings. This purchased dinner for the  three houses. At twelve o'clock we met for prayer. We were  indeed in great need. There was no money either for bread or  milk. The coals in all the three houses were used, and in every  other respect the stores were in a low state. We had really  wanted nothing, but there was scarcely anything left. Well,  while we were in prayer to God, your letter came. One of the  sisters opened the door and received it, and after prayer it was  given to me. You will be able to conceive the greatness of our  joy, on opening it, and finding it to contain £5. I cannot express  how much I felt. During the trial I had been much comforted  by the Lord sending a little token of His love every day. It just  proved that He was mindful of us in our poverty, and  that, when His time was come, He would send us an abundance. I think we all felt your absence a little, although not  cast down on that account. Money is very precious to those  who, like us, so evidently see the Hand and Heart of our  Heavenly Father in bestowing it. The sisters send their love to you.	" Your affectionate brother, R. B." On July 17th I returned to Bristol. August 13th. Yesterday there was given a collection of shells  which was sold today, and supplied the necessities of this day,  with an addition of 10 shillings which a brother gave last evening, and  4 shillings was taken out of the box in the Infants' Orphan House. August 15th. There was today the greatest poverty in all the  three houses ; all the stores were very low, as the income throughout the week had been so small. In addition to this it was  Saturday, when the wants are nearly double, in comparison  with other days. At least £3 was needed to help us comfortably  through the day ; but there was nothing towards this in hand.  My only hope was in God. The very necessity led me to expect  help for this day ; for if none had come, the Lord's name would  have been dishonoured. Between twelve and one two sisters in the Lord called on me, and the one gave me £2, and the other  7 shillings 6 pence for the Orphans. With this I went to the Boys' Orphan  House about one o'clock, where I found the children at dinner.  Brother B. put the following note into my hand, which he was  just going to send off : " Dear Brother,—With potatoes from the children's garden,  and with apples from the tree in the play-ground (which apples  were used for apple dumplings), and 4 shillings 6 pence the price of some  articles given by one of the labourers, we have a dinner. There  is much needed. But the Lord has provided and will provide." There came in still further this day, by sale of Reports, 1 shillings,  by the box in the Girls' Orphan House, 1 shillings, by children's needle- work, 6 shillings 6 pence, by a donation of one of the sisters in the Orphan  Houses, 6 shillings. Thus we had this day £3 6 shillings 6 pence to meet all necessities, and are brought to the close of another week. August 20th. Today there was not enough money in hand to  meet all the demands ; but it being known that yesterday several  persons had put money into the boxes in the Orphan Houses,  they were opened, and found to contain £1 4 shillings-6 pence, which was  more than sufficient. I would call upon the believing reader to  admire the love and wisdom and power of God in ordering it,  that persons should come to the Orphan Houses just at the  time when there is temporal pressure, and should be influenced  to put money into the boxes. These little sums have been  often the means of helping us in our greatest need. August 23rd. Lord's day. As we have often found it to be the  case, so it is again now. After the Lord has tried our faith, He,  in the love of His heart, gives us an abundance, to show that not  in anger, but for the glory of His name, and for the trial of our  faith, He has allowed us to be poor. This morning I received  from an aged and afflicted servant, £3 ; and a little afterwards  £8 from Q. Q. From another servant 5 shillings ; also 2 shillings was put  anonymously into the box at Bethesda, besides the £1 10 shillings for  rent. Thus the Lord has kindly given today £12 17 shillings. August 29th. Saturday. For many weeks past very little has  come in for the other funds. The chief supply has been by the  sale of Bibles. Last Saturday I was not able to pay the whole  of the weekly salaries of the teachers in the Day Schools, which,  however, does not make me a debtor to them, as it is an understood thing, that they have not to look to me for payment, but to  the Lord. Today again only 2 shillings was in hand, whilst several  pounds were needed to pay the salaries. It appeared now  plainly to be the will of the Lord that, as all the labourers in the  Orphan Houses know about the state of the funds, so the brethren  and sisters who labour in the Day Schools should share the trial  of faith and the joy of faith with us. Accordingly we all met,  and after I had laid on their hearts the importance of keeping  to themselves, for the Lord's sake, the state of the funds, we  prayed together. August 30th. Lord's day. Today the Lord has again bountifully opened His hand for the Orphans. There came in with  Ecclesiastes 9 10, £5 ; from a sister, a servant, 10 shillings ; and for  rent £1 10 shillings. Besides this, 10 shillings 3 pence and 2 shillings 6 pence were anonymously  put into the box at Bethesda. September 5th. Saturday. Because there had come in so  little during the last days, at least £3 was requisite to supply the  need of today. There was, however, not one penny in hand when  the day commenced. Last evening the labourers in the Orphan  Houses, together with the teachers of the Day Schools, met for  prayer. This morning one of the teachers, who had a little  money of his own, brought £1 5 shillings 6 pence. Thus, as we had hoped,  we were enabled to provide for the dinner. In the afternoon  all of us met again for prayer. Another teacher of the Day  Schools gave 2 shillings 6 pence, and 1 shillings came in besides. But all this was  not enough. There was no dinner provided for tomorrow, nor  was there any money to take in milk tomorrow, and, besides  this, a number of other little things were to be purchased, that  there might be no real want of anything. Now observe how  our kind Father helped us ! Between seven and eight this  evening a sister, whose heart the Lord has made willing to take  on her the service of disposing of the articles which are sent for  sale, brought £2 10 shillings 6 pence for some things which came a  fortnight ago from Worcester, and last Wednesday from Leeds.  The sister stated, that though she did not feel at all well, she had  come because she had it so laid on her heart, that she could not  stay away. Section Title: A precious Secret. September 8th. How kindly has the Lord so ordered it that, for  some time past the income for the School Fund should have been  so little, in order that thus we might be constrained to let the  labourers in the Day Schools share our joys and our trials of  faith, which had been before kept from them ! But as above  two years ago the Lord ordered it so that it became needful to  communicate to the labourers in the Orphan Houses the state  of the funds, and made it a blessing to them, so that I am now  able to leave Bristol, and yet the work goes on, so, I doubt not,  the brethren and sisters who are teachers in the Day Schools  will be greatly blessed by being thus partakers of our precious  secret respecting the state of the funds. September 9th. Evening. About twelve this morning a brother,  a stranger, who is staying near Bristol, came with some of his  family to the Orphan Houses. While brother B. was for a few  moments out of the room to fetch a key, the visiting brother took  the opportunity of secretly putting something into the box at  the Boys' Orphan House. Brother B., however, perceived it  before he could get away from the box, and, the brother being  gone, our great need brought it out, when it was found to be £5. Thus the Lord kindly has provided for the need of today and  tomorrow. When this money was given we were exceedingly  poor. For not only would there have been no means to take in  the usual quantity of bread in one of the houses, but there was no  money to take in milk in the afternoon in any of the houses. The  Lord knew our need, and therefore just now sent this brother. September 11th. The Lord has sent in still further and more  richly for the Orphans. This morning £1 was given to me which  had been sent from Trowbridge, and this afternoon a brother who  came from Scotland gave me £10, and brought several trinkets.  In the afternoon came in £3 by sale of articles. September 12th. The Lord has sent in still more. This morning  there was sent £10 through a banker in London, by the order of a  sister at Worcester ; and 10 shillings was put into the box at my house.  This has been a week of peculiar mercies, as above £40 has been  sent in, besides several articles. We have continued to meet for  prayer every morning, from seven to eight. September 16th. Though during the last week above £40 came  in, yet, because the usual expenses for housekeeping were about  £15, and because most of the sisters who labour in the Orphan  Houses had not had for a long time any money for their own  personal necessities, we were the day before yesterday again so  poor, that only a few shillings were left. The Lord, knowing  this, sent in a little money, and, by a sister from the Isle of Wight,  7 rings, 2 brooches, 2 pins, 1 pair of ear-rings, 2 pairs of studs,  all of gold. September 21st. Today a brother from the neighbourhood of  London gave me £10, to be laid out as it might be most needed.  As we have been praying many days for the School, Bible,  and Missionary Funds, I took it all for them. This brother  knew nothing about our work, when he came three days since  to Bristol. Thus the Lord, to show His continued care over us,  raises up new helpers. They that trust in the Lord shall never  be confounded ! Some who helped for a while may fall asleep  in Jesus ; others may grow cold in the service of the Lord ;  others may be as desirous as ever to help, but have no longer the  means ; others may have both a willing heart to help, and have  also the means, but may see it the Lord's will to lay them out  in another way ;—and thus, from one cause or another, were  we to lean upon man, we should surely be confounded ; but, in  leaning upon the living God alone, we are Beyond disappointment, and Beyond being forsaken because of death, or want of  means, or want of love, or because of the claims of other work. How  precious to have learned in any measure to stand with God alone  in the world, and yet to be happy, and to know that surely no  good thing shall be withheld from us whilst we walk uprightly. September 25th. It is now half-past eleven. Nothing has come  in as yet. How the Lord will help us through the day is not  my care ; for sure I am He will help. I am just going to meet with my fellow-labourers for prayer. Perhaps the Lord will  again, at the time of the meeting, fill our mouths with praise,  as He has done so many times. My soul waits on Him for  deliverance ! How truly precious to have such a Father as we have ! September 26th. When I went yesterday to the meeting for  prayer, I found that some articles, which had come from Leeds,  had been sold for 10 shillings 9 pence, and that 2 shillings 6 pence had been taken out of  the box in the Girls' Orphan House. To this one of the labourers  added 10 shillings of his own. This £1 3 shillings 3 pence supplied all we needed  yesterday ; but there was now again nothing in hand to meet  this day's demands, which I knew would be great, on account  of its being Saturday. The Lord, however, remembered our  Saturday's necessities, and therefore sent in abundantly, so  that we had even more than we needed for today, though  we required no less than £5. The Lord sent in altogether  £8 18 shillings 1½ pence in the course of the day, whilst it commenced  without there being a penny in hand. October 2nd. Nothing came in yesterday, nor this morning.  In addition to this, I was so engaged, that in the afternoon I  had not even time to make enquiry how the Lord had helped.  Thus it is often that I can do nothing but quietly go on with  my engagements, casting all care upon the Lord. When I came  home this evening, the first thing that met my eyes was the  following letter from a distance of many miles :—  " Beloved Brother, " Five pounds are enclosed as from the Lord, as I  believe you stand in need of it for the use of the Orphans. " Yours affectionately, F. W." Truly, the Lord, to whom we had spoken yesterday, had  spoken for us, and told this brother that we were in need of  money. After having read this letter, my eyes met two others.  In the one I was informed by a brother, that he had sold two  pairs of fire-screens for 8 shillings, and had sent the money. These  screens had been for many months in his hands for sale, and now  today, in this our poverty, a lady came to the shop and bought  them. The other letter was from brother B., master of the boys  in the Boys' Orphan House, which I give here :—  " I opened the boxes and found 4 shillings 1 and a half pence in them. This was  far from being sufficient. About four o'clock three persons  came to the Orphan Houses, and put into the box at the Boys'  Orphan House 7 shillings, into the box at the Infants' Orphan House  6 shillings, and into the box at the Girls' Orphan House 7 shillings. Thus I  have had in all to divide £1 4 shillings 1½ pence, which meets the necessities  of the day." October 7th. There came in £1 14 shillings 2 pence today in small  donations. It is now five weeks since we have daily met for  prayer. The Lord gave us grace to " continue in prayer," and  kept our hearts in the assurance that He would help. Now,  though He delayed long, before He sent us the answer, in His own time He made it manifest, that He had not only not shut  His ear against our prayers in anger, but that He had answered  them even before we called ; for there was sent today, from the  East Indies, a Bank Order for £100, which had been sent off  two months since, therefore several days before we even began  to pray. It was left to me to apply this money as it might be  needed. As we had so long and so particularly prayed for the  School, Bible, and Missionary Funds, I took the whole of it for  them. October 20th. Tuesday. During these last three days we  have again experienced the continued care of our loving Father  on behalf of the Orphans. On Saturday evening, when again  there was no money at all remaining in my hands, a pair of  silver-mounted horns was anonymously left at my house. On  the Lord's day I received £6 1 shillings. Yesterday the Lord sent in  still more abundantly ; for in the morning came in £12, and in  the evening £2 was given to me by D. C. This morning, a few  minutes after I had been thinking that no potatoes had been sent  yet for the Orphans, and that we had no money to lay in a stock,  a brother came and informed me that he had given orders that  twenty sacks of good potatoes should be sent to the Orphan  Houses. Thus our kind Father continually cares for us. November 8th. Lord's day. Today the Lord has been  again very kind, and looked upon us in our poverty. Besides  the £1 10 shillings for rent, I received with Ecclesiastes 9 10, £5. I  was also informed that two large sacks of oatmeal had been sent  from Glasgow as a present. In addition to all this, a brother  told me that he had it in his heart to give £10 worth of materials,  for winter clothes for the children, leaving the material to my  choice, according to the need, so that just what was most desirable  might be given. There was also 1 shillings put into the box at Bethesda,  with the words, " Jehovah Jireh." These words have often been  refreshing to my soul for many years past, and I wrote them  with a valuable diamond ring, set with ten brilliants, which  was given to the Orphans, upon a pane of glass in my room, which  circumstance, in remembrance of the remarkable way in which  that valuable ring came, has often cheered my heart, when in  deep poverty my eyes have been cast upon " Jehovah Jireh " (i.e.  the Lord will provide) whilst sitting in my room. November 19th. Since September 18th, 1838, this has been,  perhaps, of all the days the most trying. The poverty has been  exceedingly great for the last six days. There had come in no  money since yesterday. On this account no bread could be  taken in, as far as the natural prospect went. Nor was there  any money at three in the afternoon to take in milk for tea, when  brother B. came to me. However, we prayed together, and the  Lord had mercy. For one of the labourers found that he was  able, which he knew not before, to give of his own 10 shillings, so that  there were the means to take in the milk, by the time it is usually brought. This evening about six there came in still further  10 shillings 3 pence, by the sale of Reports. Thus, by the good hand of our  God upon us, we were able to take in bread as usual. How very  kind of the Lord that He sent us an abundance of potatoes and  two large sacks of oatmeal, before this season of deep poverty,  as to pecuniary means, commenced ! May the Lord now in  great pity look upon us, for we are in deeper poverty than ever,  as with every day it increases, whilst there is no full deliverance.  Thanks be to the Lord that my mind has been in peace this day  also, though our faith has been so very much tried ! Thanks  to Him that my mind is in peace now, though there is nothing  but want on every side before me, respecting tomorrow !  Surely, the Lord will again, in His own time, more fully stretch  forth His helping hand ! November 20th. Nothing more had come in this morning.  It was nearly three o'clock this afternoon, when brother B.  called on me, to see whether anything had come in ; but I had  received nothing. I was obliged to go out with a brother from  Devonshire, and therefore requested him to wait till I returned.  About a quarter past three I came back, when, among several  persons who were waiting at my house to converse with me,  there was a sister whom I much desired to see about some church  affair. I did so. When I had ended the conversation with her,  about half-past three, she gave me £10 for the Orphans. More  sweet, and more needed, were none of the previous deliverances.  Language cannot express the real joy in God which I had. I was  free from excitement. The circumstance did not unfit me even  for a single moment to attend to my other engagements. I was  not in the least surprised, because, by grace, my soul had been  waiting on God for deliverance. Never had help been so long  delayed. In none of the houses was milk for tea, and in one  even no bread, and there was no money to purchase either. It  was only a few minutes before the milkman came, when brother B.  arrived at the Orphan Houses with the money. Yet even now it  was more than an hour before the usual tea time. The Lord be  praised for this deliverance ! Such a week of deep poverty as  we have had since November 13th, we never had before. Yet,  thanks to the Lord ! we have lacked nothing, and we have been  kept from dishonouring Him by unbelief. November 27th. This morning I received £4 from a sister in  Dublin, before we were really in need ; but this donation came  very seasonably to meet the large demands of tomorrow,  Saturday, for which there is nothing in hand. December 5th. Saturday morning. Yesterday afternoon a  sister left two sovereigns at my house for the Orphans. The  Lord, in the love of His heart, remembered our Saturday's  necessities, and sent in this supply ; for there was only 18 shillings 6 pence  in hand when this money came, and £2 12 shillings is needed for this day.  Evening. As there was now again only 6 shillings 6 pence in hand, I gave myself to prayer, and immediately after I had risen from my knees,  £1 5 shillings 6 pence was given to me, for things which had been sold, being  chiefly articles which had been sent from Stafford. December 9th. Morning. This is the last day of the fifth  year of the Orphan work. Hitherto the Lord has helped us !  This morning there was only £1 1 shillings 9 pence in hand, but £1 7 shillings was  needed for the supply of today. I therefore opened the box in  my house, in which 2 shillings 6 pence was found. This £1 4 shillings 3 pence. I sent off  to the Orphan Houses. Evening. There came in during this day	6 shillings 6 pence ; out of this I had to pay away £1 2 shillings, so that now, at the close of the year, though the balance amounts to £15 6 and a quarter pence.  There is only 4 shillings 6 and a quarter pence in hand, as the rest has been put by for the  rent which is due up to this time. With this 4 shillings 6 and a quarter pence, we have now  to commence the sixth year, leaning upon the living God, who  most assuredly during this year also will help us in every way,  as our circumstances may call for it. [The expenditure for the Orphans from December 10th, 1839,  to December 10th, 1840, was £900 1 1 shillings 2 and a half pence.] This way of living brings the Lord remarkably near. He is,  as it were, morning by morning inspecting our stores, that  accordingly He may send help. Greater and more manifest  nearness of the Lord's presence I have never had, than when  after breakfast there were no means for dinner, and then the  Lord provided the dinner for more than one hundred persons ;  or when, after dinner, there were no means for tea, and yet the  Lord provided the tea, and all this without one single human  being having been informed about our need. This, moreover, I  add, that although we, who have been eye-witnesses of these  gracious interpositions of our Father, have not been so benefited  by them as we might and ought to have been, yet we have, in  some measure, derived blessing from them. One thing is certain,  that we are not tired of doing the Lord's work in this way. Section Title: December 9th, 1840, to May 10th, 1842. December 12th. Only 4 shillings had come in to meet this day's  necessities. Thus we should not have had sufficient means to  provide for the dinner in the Girls' Orphan House, had not 6 shillings  come in this morning, just in time to help us through the difficulty.  Still we had no means to buy bread, and a few other little things  which were needed. In addition to all this it was Saturday,  and therefore provisions for two days needed to be procured.  About four o'clock this afternoon, one of the sisters in the Orphan  Houses, to whom I had some days since sent a little money for  her own personal necessities, gave £1. Thus we were able to  purchase sufficient provisions to last till breakfast on Monday  morning. These last days have been very trying. The poverty  has been greater than ever ; the Lord, however, has not confounded us, but has strengthened our faith, and always given us  necessaries. December 14th. Though £2 10 shillings had come in yesterday,  there was still not sufficient this morning to buy coals in the  Boys' and Girls' Orphan Houses. But the Lord kindly supplied  us with means for that also ; for there were given today six  silver teaspoons, and a pair of silver sugar-tongs. I received  also £1 10 shillings, which yesterday had been anonymously given for  rent. This evening was the first of our public meetings, at which  I gave the account of the Lord's dealings with us in regard to  this work, during the last year. It was a good season. I felt  much assisted by the Lord, and was, through grace, very happy,  so that none of those who were present can have read in my  countenance that I have nothing at all in hand towards the supply  of the necessities of tomorrow. After the meeting this evening  2 and a half pence was left anonymously at my house. December 15th. The day commenced with 2 and a half pence in hand. My  eyes were directed to the living God. I was looking out for  help. The greatness of our need led me to expect it. About  eleven o'clock I received from Barnstaple a £5 note and half-a- sovereign. Thus the Lord in His faithful love delivered us.  Half an hour afterwards I had the report from the Orphan  Houses about the state of things today, which will show how  seasonably the money from Barnstaple came. Brother R. B.,  master at the Boys' Orphan House, wrote that there was never  less bread in the Orphan Houses at any time than this morning,  and that both in the Boys' and Infants' Orphan Houses all bread  had been cut up for use. December 19th. Only 11 shillings 2 pence has come in since the day  before yesterday. As I had to pay out today £6 10 shillings, it being  Saturday, we have now again only 5 shillings 9 pence left, which is just  enough to meet the expense of a parcel, the arrival of which has  been announced. December 20th. The Lord has again sent in rich supplies.  He remembered that there was nothing in hand for the Orphans,  and that we, who care for them, desire, through grace, not to be  anxiously concerned about the morrow. There came in today  altogether £6 17 shillings. December 31st. The Lord has been pleased to send me this  year for my temporal necessities £242 8 shillings 11 and a half pence. Section Title: 1841. January 1st. Since December 20th there has come in not only  as much as was needed, but more. During this week we have  daily met for prayer, for the special purpose of asking the Lord  to give us the means for having the last year's Report printed.  It is three weeks since it might have been sent to the press. We  felt this now to be a matter of special importance, as, if the  Report were not soon printed, it would be known that it arose  from want of means. By the donations which came in during  these last days for the Orphans, and by £10 which was given today for the other funds, we have the means of defraying the  expenses of about two-thirds of the printing, and therefore a  part of the manuscript was sent off, trusting that the Lord would  be pleased to send in more means before two sheets are printed  off ; but, if not, we should then stop till we have more.—Evening.  There came in still further £5 ; and also 10 shillings, and 3 shillings. January 11th. Monday. During the last week the Lord not  only supplied us richly with all we needed for the Orphans, but  enabled us to put by several pounds towards printing the Report.  On Saturday evening there was only 3 shillings 6 pence left. On this account  I was looking out for answers to my prayers for means, and the  Lord did not disappoint me. There came in altogether yesterday £9 16 shillings 4 pence. We have now enough even for the last part of the  Report. Thus the Lord has been pleased to answer our prayers  in this respect also. This afternoon when there was only 2 shillings 6 pence  in hand, there came in by sale of articles £3 9 shillings 6 pence, and by a  donation £5. January 13th. This morning I had again not one penny in  hand for the Orphans, though there was enough for today at the  Orphan Houses, as I had sent yesterday sufficient for two days.  The little stock being exhausted, I had been led to the Lord in  prayer for fresh supplies, when soon afterwards a brother called  on me, and stated that, in considering the necessities of the poor,  on account of the cold season, the Orphans had likewise been  brought to his mind, and that he had brought me £15 for them.  This afternoon there came in still further £1 from two sisters, as  a thank offering for many mercies during the past year. Likewise £10 " From a friend in Christ for the Orphans' House." Altogether the Lord has been pleased to send in this day £30. 2 shillings 3 pence,  whilst, when the day commenced, I had nothing at all in  hand. January 23rd. This day commenced without anything in  hand. In addition to this it was Saturday. About nine o'clock  Q. Q. called to see me, but, as I was in prayer with my family  she did not stay. About half an hour afterwards she called a  second time, and gave £5 for the Orphans, and said, " I bring this  because it is Saturday, and it may be needed." This sister was  not deterred by not seeing me the first time, because our Father  knew we had need of this money. February 13th. Saturday morning. The Lord sent in yesterday	15 shillings, which, though not enough for this day, was a little to commence with. Evening. Scarcely had I sent off this  morning the 15 shillings to the Orphan Houses, when I received from  Clapham £9 6 shillings 6 pence and 6 yards of calico for the Orphans, so that  £1 more, which was needed to meet this day's demands, could  be supplied. We are very poor in reference to the funds for the other  Objects, and have now determined to meet daily for prayer,  till the Lord may be pleased to send help. There are now four sisters in the Lord staying at our house.  This morning we had only 2 shillings left of our own money, when there  was sent to us for ourselves, from Clapham, a sovereign and 2 lbs.  of tea ; and from Manchester 5 shillings worth of postage stamps. Thus  the Lord has kindly helped us for the present. February 14th. The Lord has had pity, and helped us in  some measure. A brother gave me £5 for the first four Objects  of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. March 4th. From February 22nd up to this day our necessities  in the Day Schools were supplied by thirteen small donations,  and by a donation of £8 from Q. Q. Today I received £15  from A. B. When this arrived there was not one penny in hand  for the Day Schools, whilst two days later about £7 would be  needed. As the money was not given for any particular part of  the work, it was put to this fund. There was also only £2 in  the Orphan fund. This money came from a considerable distance, and from a brother who never had assisted in this work  before, whereby the Lord afresh shows how easily He can raise  up new helpers. March 19th. I have been for some time again very weak in  body, on account of which it appeared to me desirable to take a  change. Today I had fully determined to leave, as I am now  exceedingly weak ; but we had no means for it. This morning  there was given to me a cheque for £15, of which £5 is for brother  Craik, £5 for myself, and £5 for the Orphans. Thus my way,  even as to means, is made quite plain. March 20th. Nailsworth. When I came here today, and  heard about the state of the saints here and in the neighbourhood,  I could not but think that the Lord had sent me to this place  to labour for a season. March 22nd. Truly God has sent me here ! Certain matters,  which have been brought to light through my being here, prove  it. May the Lord make it still more abundantly plain that He  has sent me here ! How to obtain Certain Knowledge of Forgiveness of Sins. A sister in the Lord in Ireland, who did not see her acceptance before God, and who was habitually without the assurance  that she is a child of God, that she is born again, that her sins  are forgiven, and that she will be saved, in her distress of mind  wrote to me about -this time. As her case is by no means a  solitary one, but as there are so many children of God who do  not know that they are children of God ; as there are so many  whose sins are forgiven who do not know that they are forgiven ;  and as there are so many who will be saved, who do not know that  they will be saved, and who are continually afraid of what  would become of them were they to be taken out of the world ;  I have thought it well to say something here on this most  important subject. Question. How may I obtain the knowledge that I am a  child of God, or that I am born again, or that my sins are forgiven,  or that I shall not perish, but have everlasting life ? Answer. Not by my feelings, not by a dream, not by my  experience being like this or that one's, or unlike this or that  one's ; but this matter is to be settled, as all other spiritual  matters, entirely by the revealed will of God, the written Word  of God, which is the only rule, the only standard for believers. Question. By what passages, then, for instance, may I make  out that I am a child of God, or born again ? In Galatians 3 26, it is written : " Ye are all the children of  God by faith in Christ Jesus." The question is : Do I believe  in the Lord Jesus ? Do I depend upon Him alone for the  salvation of my soul ? If so, I am a child of God, whether I  feel it or not. In John 1 11-13, it is written of the Lord Jesus : " He came  unto His own, and His own received Him not. But as many as  received Him, to them gave He power (or the right or the privilege)  to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name ;  which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the  will of man, but of God." The question here again is simply  this, Have I received the Lord Jesus, i.e., Do I believe in His  name ? If so, I am born of God, I am a child of God, else I  should never have believed in the Lord Jesus; for none but the  children of God do believe in Him. Question. How may I know that my sins are forgiven ?  Have I to wait till I feel that they are forgiven, before I may  take comfort concerning this matter ? Or, must I wait till I  have in some powerful way a portion of the Word of God applied  to my mind, to assure me of it ? Answer. This point is again only to be settled by the Word  of God. We have not to wait till we feel that our sins are forgiven.—I myself have now been a believer for more than nineteen  years (i.e. in the year 1845). How long it is, since I have had  no doubt whatever about the forgiveness of my sins, I cannot  tell with certainty ; but of this I am quite sure, that ever since  I have been in England, which is now about sixteen years (in  1845), I have never once had a single moment's doubt that my  sins are all forgiven ; and yet I do not remember that I ever  once have felt that they were forgiven. To know that they are forgiven, and to feel that they are forgiven, are two different  things.—The way to settle whether our sins are forgiven, is,  to refer to the Word of God alone with reference to it. In Acts  10 43, it is written concerning the Lord Jesus, " To Him give  all the prophets witness, that through His name whosoever believeth  in Him shall receive remission of sins." All the prophets, speaking under the immediate power of the Holy Spirit, bore testimony  that through the obedience and sufferings of the Lord Jesus,  whereby He becomes our Saviour, all who believe in Him for salvation, who depend upon Him and not upon themselves,  who receive Him to be the One whom God declares Him to be,  should receive the forgiveness of their sins. The questions  therefore to be put to ourselves are simply these : Do I walk  in utter carelessness ? Do I trust in my own exertions for  salvation ? Do I expect forgiveness for my sins on account of  living a better life in future ? Or, do I depend only upon this,  that Jesus died upon the cross to save sinners—and that Jesus  fulfilled the law of God to make sinners righteous ? If the latter  is the case, my sins are forgiven, whether I feel it or not. I have  already forgiveness. I shall not have it merely when I die, or  when the Lord Jesus comes again ; but I have it now, and that  for all my sins. I must not wait to feel that my sins are forgiven,  in order to be at peace, and in order to be happy ; but I must  take God at His word, I must believe that what He says is true,  and He says, " That whosoever believeth in the Lord Jesus should  receive remission of sins ;" and when I believe what God says,  peace and joy will be the result. Again, in Acts 15 8 and 9, it is written in reference to us Gentile  sinners : " And God, which knoweth the hearts, bare them witness,  giving them the Holy Ghost, even as He did unto us ; and put no  difference between us and them, purifying their hearts by faith."  Here we see how the guilt is to be removed from the heart, how  we can get a clean heart, obtain the forgiveness of our sins— even by faith in the Lord Jesus. Depending upon the sufferings  of the Lord Jesus in the room of sinners, and depending upon  His obedience in fulfilling the law of God, His sufferings are  considered as endured by us, His obedience as if found in ourselves : in Him (if we believe on Him) we are considered to have  hung on the cross, and therefore were punished in Him, on account  of which God, though perfectly holy and just, can forgive us  our sins for Jesus' sake, as well as reckon us righteous, through  faith in the Lord Jesus, who in the room of those who believe  on Him fulfilled the law of God. Question. How may I know that I shall be saved ? In John 3 16, it is written : " God so loved the world that He  gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should  not perish, but have everlasting life." Notice here in particular :  (1). It matters not how great a sinner I am. (2). The promise is  positive concerning my salvation, if I believe in the Lord Jesus.  (3). I have only to believe in the Lord Jesus. No matter how it  may have been with me hitherto ; if only now I trust in and  depend upon the Lord Jesus for salvation, I shall have everlasting life. Further, in Acts 16 30 and 31, it is written : " Sirs, what must  I do to be saved ? And they said, Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ,  and thou shalt be saved." Further, in John 3 36, it is written : " He that believeth on  the Son hath everlasting life ; and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life ; but the wrath of God abideth on him." As  assuredly as I depend upon and trust in the Lord Jesus for the  salvation of my soul, I shall be saved, I have already everlasting  life ; for He died, to deliver those who believe on Him from the  wrath of God, under which all men are in their natural state ;  but if I do not believe in the Lord Jesus, the wrath of God,  which rests upon all men in their natural state, will finally destroy  me, if I remain without faith in the Lord Jesus ; for then I reject  the one only remedy, in refusing to take Jesus as my substitute,  who bore the punishment that He might deliver the sinner from  it, and who fulfilled the law of God that He might make the sinner  who believes on Him a just one before God. Question. How may I know that I am one of the elect ?  I often read in the Scriptures about election, and I often hear  about election ; how may I know that I am a chosen one, that I  am predestinated to be conformed to the image of the Son of  God ? Answer. It is written : " As many as were ordained (i.e.  appointed) to eternal life believed " (Acts 13 48). The question  therefore simply is this : Do I believe in the Lord Jesus ? Do  I take Him to be the One whom God declares Him to be, i.e.  His beloved Son in whom He is well pleased ? If so, I am a  believer, and I should never have believed, except I had been  appointed by God to eternal life—except I had been made by  God to be a vessel of mercy. Therefore the matter is a very  simple one : if I believe in the Lord Jesus, I am a chosen one— I have been appointed to eternal life. Again, in Romans 8 29 and 30, it is written : " For whom He  did foreknow, He also did predestinate to be conformed to the image  of His Son, that He might be the firstborn among many brethren.  Moreover, whom He did predestinate, them He also called : and  whom He called, them He also justified ; and whom He justified,  them He also glorified." How are we justified, or counted  just ones, before God ? By faith in the Lord Jesus (Romans 3  20-26). Therefore if I believe in the Lord Jesus, it follows (on  account of the inseparable connection of all the precious things  spoken of in these two verses), that I have been foreknown by  God, that I have been predestinated by Him to be conformed  to the image of His Son, that I have been called, that I have  been justified, and that, in the sight of God, I am already as  good as glorified, though I am not as yet in the actual possession  and enjoyment of the glory. The reason why persons who renounce confidence in their  own goodness for salvation, and who only trust in the merits  and sufferings of the Lord Jesus, do not know that they are  the children of God, that their sins are forgiven, and that they  will be saved, generally arises from one of these things : (1).  They do not know the simplicity of the gospel ; or, (2). They  seek to settle it by their feeling ; or, (3). They wait for some powerful impulse, or a dream, or something like a voice from  heaven to assure them of it, or for some passage being in a  powerful way applied to their mind to assure them of it ; or,  (4) Because they are living in sin. Should the last be the case,  then, however correctly we may understand the gospel ; however much we may desire by the Holy Scriptures alone to settle  these questions ; yea, however much in former times we may  have enjoyed the assurance of the forgiveness of our sins, or of  our being the children of God, or that we shall be saved : in  such a state of heart all peace would be gone, and would not  return as long as we live in sin. There may be found much  weakness and many infirmities even in the believer who has  assurance about these points ; but the Holy Ghost does not  comfort us, and will not comfort us, if we habitually indulge in  those things which we know to be contrary to the mind of God.  An upright, honest heart is of the utmost importance in all  divine things ; and especially with reference to the assurance  about our standing before God. April 15th. From March 12th up to this day we had always  a little money in hand for the Orphans, so that there was comparatively no trial of faith. From March 20th, to May 7th, I spent at Nailsworth, where  I prepared the second part of my Narrative for the press, and  laboured in the Word. May 7th. I returned with my family to Bristol. Section Title: How to be constantly happy in the Lord. While I was staying at Nailsworth, it pleased the Lord to teach  me a truth, irrespective of human instrumentality, as far as I  know, the benefit of which I have not lost, though now, while  preparing the eighth edition for the press, more than forty years  have since passed away. The point is this : I saw more clearly  than ever, that the first great and primary business to which  I ought to attend every day was, to have my soul happy in the  Lord. The first thing to be concerned about was not, how  much I might serve the Lord, how I might glorify the Lord ;  but how I might get my soul into a happy state, and how my  inner man might be nourished. For I might seek to set the  truth before the unconverted, I might seek to benefit believers,  I might seek to relieve the distressed, I might in other ways  seek to behave myself as it becomes a child of God in this world ;  and yet, not being happy in the Lord, and not being nourished  and strengthened in my inner man day by day, all this might  not be attended to in a right spirit. Before this time my practice  had been, at least for ten years previously, as an habitual thing,  to give myself to prayer, after having dressed in the morning. Now I saw, that the most important thing I had to do  was to give myself to the reading of the Word of God and to  meditation on it, that thus my heart might be comforted, encouraged, warned, reproved, instructed ; and that thus, whilst  meditating, my heart might be brought into experimental  communion with the Lord. I began, therefore, to meditate  on the New Testament, from the beginning, early in the morning. The first thing I did, after having asked in a few words  the Lord's blessing upon His precious Word, was to begin to  meditate on the Word of God, searching, as it were, into every  verse, to get blessing out of it ; not for the sake of the public  ministry of the Word ; not for the sake of preaching on what  I had meditated upon ; but for the sake of obtaining food for  my own soul. The result I have found to be almost invariably  this, that after a very few minutes my soul has been led to confession, or to thanksgiving, or to intercession, or to supplication ;  so that though I did not, as it were, give myself to prayer, but  to meditation, yet it turned almost immediately more or less  into prayer. When thus I have been for awhile making confession, or intercession, or supplication, or have given thanks,  I go on to the next words or verse, turning all, as I go on, into  prayer for myself or others, as the Word may lead to it ; but  still continually keeping before me, that food for my own soul  is the object of my meditation. The result of this is, that there  is always a good deal of confession, thanksgiving, supplication,  or intercession mingled with my meditation, and that my inner  man almost invariably is even sensibly nourished and strengthened  and that by breakfast time, with rare exceptions, I am in a  peaceful if not happy state of heart. Thus also the Lord is  pleased to communicate unto me that which, very soon after,  I have found to become food for other believers, though it was  not for the sake of the public ministry of the Word that I gave  myself to meditation, but for the profit of my own inner man. The difference then between my former practice and my  present one is this. Formerly, when I rose, I began to pray  as soon as possible, and generally spent all my time till  breakfast in prayer, or almost all the time. At all events,  I almost invariably began with prayer, except when I felt  my soul to be more than usually barren, in which case I read  the Word of God for food, or for refreshment, or for a revival  and renewal of my inner man, before I gave myself to prayer.  But what was the result ? I often spent a quarter of an hour,  or half an hour, or even an hour on my knees, before being  conscious to myself of having derived comfort, encouragement,  humbling of soul, etc. ; and often, after having suffered much  from wandering of mind for the first ten minutes, or a quarter  of an hour, or even half an hour, I only then began really to  pray. I scarcely ever suffer now in this way. For my heart  being nourished by the truth, being brought into experimental  fellowship with God, I speak to my Father, and to my Friend  (vile though I am, and unworthy of it !) about the things that  He has brought before me in His precious Word. It often now astonishes me that I did not sooner see this. In no  book did I ever read about it. No public ministry ever brought the  matter before me. No private intercourse with a brother stirred  me up to this matter. And yet now, since God has taught me  this point, it is as plain to me as anything, that the first thing  the child of God has to do morning by morning is to obtain food  for his inner man. As the outward man is not fit for work for  any length of time, except we take food, and as this is one of  the first things we do in the morning, so it should be with the  inner man. We should take food for that, as every one must  allow. Now what is the food for the inner man ? Not prayer,  but the Word of God ; and here again not the simple reading of  the Word of God, so that it only passes through our minds,  just as water runs through a pipe, but considering what we  read, pondering over it, and applying it to our hearts. When we pray we speak to God. Now, prayer, in order to be  continued for any length of time in any other than a formal  manner, requires, generally speaking, a measure of strength or  godly desire, and the season, therefore, when this exercise of the  soul can be most effectually performed, is, after the inner man  has been nourished by meditation on the Word of God, where we  find our Father speaking to us, to encourage us, to comfort us,  to instruct us, to humble us, to reprove us. We may therefore  profitably meditate, with God's blessing, though we are ever  so weak spiritually ; nay, the weaker we are, the more we need  meditation for the strengthening of our inner man. There is  thus far less to be feared from wandering of mind, than if we  give ourselves to prayer, without having had previously time  for meditation. I dwell so particularly on this point because of the immense  spiritual profit and refreshment I am conscious of having  derived from it myself, and I affectionately and solemnly  beseech all my fellow-believers to ponder this matter. By  the blessing of God I ascribe to this mode the help and strength  which I have had from God to pass in peace through deeper  trials in various ways than I had ever had before ; and after  having now above forty years tried this way, I can most fully,  in the fear of God, commend it. How different when the soul  is refreshed and made happy early in the morning, from what  it is when, without spiritual preparation, the service, the trials,  and the temptations of the day come upon one ! May 29th. Today I received from the East Indies £100.— Notice here, that without any solicitation, simply in answer to  prayer, the Lord is pleased to send us from time to time even  large sums, and that from such a distance as the East Indies. June 4th. Two or three weeks since, a brother at a distance  requested me to let him know the names of my bankers, and  the names of their agents in London, in order that he might  by means of his bankers send me some money. One day after another passed away, and I heard no more about it. Today  I received the following letter :—  " My dear Brother, pounds. This apply, dear brother, as the Lord gives you wisdom.  I am not concerned at my having been prevented for so many days  " I have delayed writing to you under the expectation of  seeing you at Bristol ; but I am not yet suffered to leave blank.  I have, by this post, written to blank of London, desiring  them to pay over to the credit of George Muller, the sum of fifty  from sending this money : I am confident it has not been needed." This last sentence is remarkable. It is now nearly three  years since our funds were for the first time exhausted, and  only at this period, since then, could it have been said in truth,  as far as I remember, that a donation of £50 was not needed. On the same day came in still further from Hackney £10,  besides several small donations. Section Title: Gives up Chapel Boxes for his own Support. July 7th. For some time past brother Craik and I have  questioned whether, under our present circumstances, the mode  of receiving the free-will offerings of the saints among whom we  labour, by means of boxes over which our names were fixed,  together with the explanation of the object of the boxes, was  any longer the more excellent way. We have at last been quite  decided about it, and put today the following short statement  into the press. Section Title: "To the Saints in Christ Jesus assembling at Bethesda Chapel, Bristol. " Dear Brethren, " It has seemed well to us to remove from the chapel, the  boxes appropriated for the reception of the free-will offerings  towards our temporal support. In order to prevent misapprehension or misrepresentation, we desire affectionately to  lay before you the following statement of our reasons for taking  this step. " Upon our first coming to Bristol we declined accepting anything in the shape of regular salary, or by means of seat-rents, from  the brethren among whom we were labouring. We did not act  thus because we thought it wrong that those who were ministered  unto in spiritual things should minister unto us in temporal  things ; but (1). because we would not have the liberality of the  brethren to be a matter of constraint, but willingly ; (2). because  on the ground of James 2 1-6, we objected to seat-rents.  Boxes were put up for the sake of those into whose hearts God  might put it to desire to act according to that word, ' Let him  that is taught in the Word communicate unto him that teacheth in  all good things' (Galatians 6 6). the propriety of rejecting seat-rents and fixed salaries. 1. As  long as the boxes are there, it ought to be understood  for what purpose the money, which is put into them, is applied.  This necessity requires that our names should be given, as those  who labour in the Word and doctrine. This again has the  appearance of elevating ourselves above all the other brethren,  and of assuming office t ourselves, instead of just seeking to fill  the place which the Holy Ghost may have given us in the body. 2. It may please the Lord increasingly to call and qualify  other brethren for the work of ruling and teaching in the church ;  but still, as long as we are looked upon as we have been hitherto,  in consequence of our names being affixed to the boxes, unnecessary difficulties may probably be put in the way of any others  being fully recognised by the saints generally as occupying,  equally with ourselves, the place in which the Lord may set them. 3. The question may be asked even now, ' Are these the only  labourers ? ' and the reply would be that there are others who  also labour, but who are not supported in the same way. This  act is fitted to give the impression to those who do not know us,  that we were seeking to keep our place in the church  by some outward title, rather than just filling it up in obedience to the  Lord, and quietly leaving it with His Spirit to produce subjection  unto us on the part of the saints. 4. Lastly, from the manner in which our names appear in  public, we have reason to believe that some of the saints look upon  us as exclusively the ' ministers,' and thus that some may have  felt themselves neglected because not visited personally by us.  The notion that two individuals should be able to exercise pastoral inspection over about five hundred and fifty believers, we consider  to be very unsound ; but for ourselves we feel that it is a  responsibility which we dare not take. According to our gift  and strength we desire to rule, teach, and feed the sheep of Christ ;  but we dare not undertake the personal inspection of all who  are already gathered, or may be gathered, simply as believers in  the Lord Jesus, in this city.  " When the boxes were first put up, we were the only brethren  that seemed called to labour in the Word and doctrine. Since  then, however, circumstances have considerably altered ; and  partly from the change in circumstances, and partly from  increased light in reference to the position of those who minister  the Word, we have for some time past felt that it might be well;  for certain reasons, that the present mode of receiving the  offerings of the saints should be discontinued. At the same  time we are very desirous of having it clearly understood, that,  in the great principles which led to the adoption of the boxes,  in the first instance, we are unchanged, or rather we are more  strengthened, by the experience of more than ten years, in  1. As long as the boxes are there, it ought to be understood  for what purpose the money, which is put into them, is applied.  This necessity requires that our names should be given, as those  who labour in the Word and doctrine. This again has the  appearance of elevating ourselves above all the other brethren,  and of assuming office to ourselves, instead of just seeking to fill  the place which the Holy Ghost may have given us in the body. 2. It may please the Lord increasingly to call and qualify  other brethren for the work of ruling and teaching in the church ;  but still, as long as we are looked upon as we have been hitherto,  in consequence of our names being affixed to the boxes, unnecessary difficulties may probably be put in the way of any others  being fully recognised by the saints generally as occupying,  equally with ourselves, the place in which the Lord may set them. 3. The question may be asked even now, ' Are these the only  labourers ? ' and the reply would be that there are others who  also labour, but who are not supported in the same way. This  fact is fitted to give the impression to those who do not know us,  that we were seeking to keep our place in the church by some  outward title, rather than just filling it up in obedience to the  Lord, and quietly leaving it with His Spirit to produce subjection  unto us on the part of the saints. 4. Lastly, from the manner in which our names appear in  public, we have reason to believe that some of the saints look upon  us as exclusively the ' ministers,' and thus that some may have  felt themselves neglected because not visited personally by us.  The notion that two individuals should be able to exercise pastoral  inspection over about five hundred and fifty believers, we consider  to be very unsound ; but for ourselves we feel that it is a  responsibility which we dare not take. According to our gift  and strength we desire to rule, teach, and feed the sheep of Christ ;  but we dare not undertake the personal inspection of all who  are already gathered, or may be gathered, simply as believers in  the Lord Jesus, in this city. " Thus we have endeavoured very briefly to state our reasons  for declining any longer to receive your offerings through boxes publicly put up, and having our names appended to them. We  desire grace to serve you more faithfully than ever, and cast  ourselves, as we have done hitherto, upon Him who hath said,  ' If any man serve Me him will My Father honour.' signed, " Henry Craik and George Muller." "Bristol, July 7, 1841.	 When this alteration was made, I had another proof of the  many blessings which are connected with the life of faith. Under  other circumstances the question would naturally have arisen  in my mind, And what will you do for support, if the boxes are  removed ? How will the offerings come in ? Will any come in ?  But none of these things troubled me even for a moment. I  said to myself, somehow or other the Lord will provide for me.  If not through the instrumentality of the saints in Bristol, He  will send help by means of those who live elsewhere. All I have  to do in this matter is, to serve the Lord and to trust in Him,  and He will surely take care of my temporal necessities. And  thus it has been since July, 1841, also, even as before. The reader may desire to know, how the Lord has since that  time provided for my temporal necessities, seeing that the boxes,  which were put up in the two chapels for the reception of the free- will offerings, were removed. I therefore state it. (1). I have  received, as at former times, some presents in provisions, clothes,  etc., from the saints among whom I labour, and from other saints.  (2). Some of the brethren and sisters among whom I labour have  either habitually or from time to time put up some money in  paper, and directed it to brother Craik or to me, or to both of  us, and have put these little money parcels into one of the boxes for the reception of the offerings for the poor saints, or	the boxes into which the free-will contributions for the rent and  expenses of the chapels are put. These little packets have been  handed over to us by the deacons, and as they were directed so  they have been appropriated. (3). In a few cases, brethren and  sisters in communion with us have also given me presents in  money. (4). The Lord has also continued to incline the hearts  of some of His children, not living in Bristol, to send me presents  in money, and again and again even those whom I have never  seen, and whose names, sometimes, I do not even know. The only thing that was a real difficulty in my mind in making  this alteration was, not that I should be a loser, and much less  that the Lord would not care for my temporal necessities ; but  lest some of the children of God should find, in the removal of  the boxes for the reception of the offerings for brother Craik and  me, an excuse for doing nothing at all for our temporal necessities ;  and lest especially the poor, because they might have only pence  or halfpence to give, should be deterred from doing so, and  thereby both classes should rob themselves of blessing. It was  not because I feared to lose the gifts of some ; for I can, by the grace of God, say in some measure at least with the apostle Paul,  " Not because I desire a gift: but I desire fruit that may abound  to your account" (Philippians 4 17). My aim also is, by the help of  God, to be brought into that state of heart in which the apostle  Paul was when he said, " I will very gladly spend and be spent  for you ; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved "  (2nd Corinthians 12 15). But yet, with this desire on my part, I knew that  the dear children of God among whom I labour would rob themselves and not me of a blessing, if they did not contribute towards  my temporal necessities ; and I feared, lest this alteration should  be used by Satan as an instrument to their injury. But the  mind of God seemed to us, after all, on account of the reasons  before stated, that the alteration ought to be made, notwithstanding any possible evils which might result from it. We are thus in such a position, that there is free room for the  Holy Ghost to commend all the various labourers among us,  according to the measure of grace and gift given to them, to the  consciences of the brethren, not only with reference to their  spiritual position in the body, but also with reference to their  temporal need. August 7th. Today we had one sixpence left for our own  personal necessities. We needed some money to buy eggs and  cocoa for a brother who is come to stay with us, when this brother  gave me four shillings, which he had brought for me from the  place whence he comes. Thus we are helped for the present. August 26th. After a season of comparative poverty with  reference to myself, though always having what was really  needful in the way of nourishing food, etc., a brother sent me  today £17 18 shillings from a considerable distance, of which half is for  the Orphans, and half for my own temporal necessities. September 2nd. During the last four months we have had  more in hand for the Orphans than we needed. Since July,  1838, when for the first time the funds were exhausted, we have  had at no period so much money in hand. There was, as it were,  during these four months, one continual even running of the river  of God's bounty, both by presents in money and articles.—As  we had now for several months abounded in a greater degree  than at any previous time of the same length during the past  three years and three months, so it pleased the Lord after this  period to try our faith more severely than during any time since  the work first commenced. Indeed, so sharp were the trials of  our faith for more than six months after this ;—so long the  seasons when, day after day, only daily supplies were granted  to us, and when even from meal to meal we had to look to the  Lord ;—so long had we to continue in prayer, and yet help  seemed to fail ;—that it can only be ascribed to the especial mercy  of God, that the faith of those who were engaged in this work  did not altogether fail, and that they did not entirely grow weary  of this way of carrying on the Lord's work, and go, in despair of help from God, back again to the habits and maxims of this evil  world. How my fellow-labourers have felt during all this time,  I am, of course, unable to state ; but, if I may speak of myself,  I joyfully state, to the praise of the Lord, that during all the  following months my faith was sustained without wavering,  but still so greatly was it tried, that often I had no other petition  but that the Lord would be pleased to continue it, and that  He would pity me as a father pitieth his children. In the midst  of the trial I was fully assured that the Lord would lighten His  hand in His own good time, and that, whilst it lasted, it was  only in order that in a small measure, for the benefit of the Church  of God generally, that word might be fulfilled in us—" Whether  we be afflicted it is for your consolation." I now give an account  of the commencement and progress of our trial of faith during  the months which succeeded the time of abundance. October 1st. When I had not one penny in hand for the  necessities of this day, there was brought to me this morning  10 shillings for the Orphans, which had been sent from Kensington.  In the paper, which contained the money, was written : " Your  Heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of These things."  " Trust in the Lord." This word of our Lord is to me of more  value than many Bank Notes. About five minutes later I  received from an Irish sister £10. October 6th. As only £4 more had been received for the  Orphans since Oct. 1st, the last money had now again been given  out to supply this day's necessities, when £2 15 shillings came in, being  the produce of some of the articles which had been sent from  Tetbury. This evening I also received from a brother a sovereign,  which his believing wife, on her dying bed, had requested him to  give after her decease. There came in likewise this evening by a  donation 10 shillings, and by sale of articles £2 10 shillings 5 pence. October 21st. As only between £9 and £10 had come in since  the 16th for the Orphans, we were this day again, as is often the  case, without anything in hand, when 12 shillings 2 pence was sent from  Exmouth. October 29th. Today we were again very poor ; for not only  had I nothing at all in hand, but the provision stores were much  reduced. About twelve o'clock a sister gave me 3 shillings 2 pence, also  from a distance was sent 9 pence. In the afternoon we were able to  dispose of for £3 some articles which had been sent a long time  ago. Three shillings came in for needlework, and 2 shillings 6 pence as a  donation. Thus we had £3 9 shillings 5 pence.—The day before yesterday  I had asked the Lord that He would be pleased to send us some  potatoes, as we had no means to lay in a stock. This morning  I was informed that the same brother who had sent 20 sacks last  year, had again ordered 20 sacks to be sent, and 6 sacks have  also been given by another individual. November 2nd. At a time of the greatest poverty, £1 was  sent by a lady from Birmingham. About half an hour afterwards I received £10 from a brother, who had saved up £150,  and put it into a savings' bank, but who now sees that to devote  this money to the promotion of the work of God tends more to the  glory of the name of Jesus, than to retain it in a savings' bank  upon interest for a time of sickness or old age ; for he is assured  that should such times come, the same Lord, who has hitherto  cared for him, whilst in health and strength, and able to work,  will also care for him then. The same brother gave me £3 a  fortnight since. This £10 came in very seasonably ; for though  we had been able to provide for the absolute necessities of today,  yet there was want in many respects, especially as a boy is just  going out as an apprentice, who needs tools and an outfit. November 13th. Saturday. This morning I took 1 shillings out of  the box in my house. This one shilling was all there was towards  the need of today.—Pause, dear reader, for a few moments !  Consider that there are more than a hundred persons to be  provided with everything they require ; consider that there is  no money in hand ; and consider also that this is the case not  once nor twice in the course of the year, but very frequently. Is  it not precious, under such circumstances, to have the living  God as a Father to go to, who is ever able and ever willing to  help, as may be really needed ? And to this privilege every one  has a title who believes in the Lord Jesus, being as such a child  of God (Galatians 3 26). For though all the believers in the  Lord Jesus are not called upon to establish Orphan Houses,  Schools for poor children, etc., and trust in God for means ; yet  all believers, according to the will of God concerning them in  Christ Jesus, may cast, and ought to cast, all their care upon Him  who careth for them, and need not be anxiously concerned about  anything, as is plainly to be seen from 1st Peter 5 7, Philippians  4 6, Matthew 6 25-34. Under these circumstances of need,  a silver watch, which only yesterday afternoon had become the  property of the Orphan Fund, was disposed of, whereby we were  helped through the expenses of the day. The coals are almost  gone in each of the houses. Every article of provision, etc.,  is likewise much reduced. Truly, we are exceedingly poor ;  nevertheless there are the necessary provisions till Monday  morning, and thus we were brought to the close of another week.  This afternoon all the labourers met for prayer. November 14th. When we met again this afternoon for  prayer, we had reason to praise ; for the Lord had sent in means.  This morning there was given to me £5, and 6 shillings had come in by  sale of articles. November 16th. The last four days we have daily met for  prayer, there being no means to pay the teachers in the Day  Schools. Besides this, we need a stove in one of the school- rooms ; also some Bibles and Tracts. Today I received £2  from a brother at Exmouth. As only 2 shillings had been given yesterday for the Orphans, there was this morning again only 4 shillings 6 pence in hand, which between ten and eleven o'clock I was on the point  of sending to the Orphan Houses, having been called on for  money. While I was writing the note to that effect, I received a  Post Office Order for £3 from a brother at Barnstaple, which was  again a most precious deliverance, as our stores had been in every  way much reduced. About two hours later I received £4 more  from a brother at Exmouth, the half of which was for the  Orphans, and the other half for the other Objects. Through  the same brother also was sent with Luke 22 32, £1 for the  Orphans. November 24th. We have been daily meeting for prayer the  last twelve days. Today, just before I was going to the meeting,  one of some articles, which came yesterday, was sold for £2 2 shillings,  which sum supplies us with means for this day. The donors  may not have thought, perhaps, that their bounty would so soon  be needed.—When I came to the prayer meeting, I heard of a  little circumstance which is worthy of notice. The Infant  Orphans took a walk this morning with their teacher. A poor  woman came to her, whilst they were walking, and gave her  twopence for the benefit of the Orphans, adding " It is but a  trifle, but I must give it to you." Now, one of these two pence  had been needed, by the time I came, to make up the little sum  which was required for the bread. December 1st. Again many shillings were needed for this day.  At the Boys' Orphan House matters so stood in the morning,  that, with an addition of eight pence, the dinner could be provided ;  but there was only seven pence in hand. Brother B. having  heard that something had been put last evening into the box  at the Girls' Orphan House, went, and it was found to be one  penny, which an aged sister had put in, whereby the present  need was supplied. Even the gift of this one penny was thus  evidently under the ordering of our kind Father, who, not in anger,  but for the trial of our faith, keeps us so poor. About ten o'clock  this morning there was sent half a sovereign. In the letter  was written : " From the wife of a clergyman, for the Orphan  Houses." This donation was truly sweet, as coming from our  faithful Lord, though it was not nearly enough. But He had  pity on us, and sent in still further today by the sale of stockings  5 shillings, and by the sale of other articles 12 shillings. December 7th. Three weeks and three days we have now  been daily meeting for prayer, on account of the state of the  funds, and to ask the Lord's blessing upon the work. We have  been daily asking Him to supply us with means for the School,  Bible, Missionary, and Tract Fund. Now, today, in this our  great poverty, there was sent by a sister, whom I have never seen,  the sum of £50, of which, according to her wish, £10 is to be applied  to each of these Objects, and £10 for the Orphans. Thus the  Lord has been pleased to send us a little help, which is greatly  needed for all the Objects; for the teachers have had only as much as was absolutely needful, the Bible stock is almost  entirely exhausted, the Tract stock is quite exhausted, and to  some missionary brethren we greatly desired to send help, but  were unable to do so. Nevertheless, even now we are waiting  upon the Lord for further supplies. When this money came, there was none at all in hand for the  Orphans, though fresh supplies were much needed. By this £10,  then, the Lord has again helped us for the present. December 9th. We are now brought to the close of the sixth  year of this part of the work, having only in hand the money which  has been put by for the rent ; but during the whole of this year we  have been supplied with all that was needed. Section Title: Postpones Publication of Report. During the last three years we had closed the accounts on  this day, and had, a few days after, some public meetings, at  which, for the benefit of the hearers, we stated how the Lord had  dealt with us during the year, and the substance of what had  been stated at these meetings was afterwards printed for the  benefit of the Church at large. This time, however, it appeared  to us better to delay for a while both the public meetings and the  publishing of the Report. Through grace we had learned to  lean upon the Lord only, being assured that, if we never were to  speak or write one single word more about this work, yet should we  be supplied with means, as long as He should enable us to depend  on Himself alone. But whilst we neither had had those public  meetings for the purpose of exposing our necessity, nor had had  the account of the Lord's dealings with us published for the sake  of working thereby upon the feelings of the readers, and thus  inducing them to give money, but only that we might by our  experience benefit other saints ; yet it might have appeared to  some that, in making known our circumstances, we were actuated  by some such motives. What better proof, therefore, could we  give of our depending upon the living God alone, and not upon  public meetings or printed Reports, than that, in the midst of  our deep poverty, instead of being glad for the time to have come  when we could make known our circumstances, we still went on  quietly for some time longer, without saying anything. We  therefore determined, as we sought and still seek in this work to  act for the profit of the saints generally, to delay both the public  meetings and the Report for a few months. Naturally we should  have been, of course, as glad as any one to have exposed our  poverty at that time ; but spiritually we were enabled to delight  even then in the prospect of the increased benefit that might be  derived by the Church at large from our acting as we did. December 18th. Saturday morning. There is now the  greatest need, and only 4 pence in hand, which I found in the box at  my house ; yet I fully believe the Lord will supply us this day  also with all that is required.—Pause a few moments, dear reader ! Observe two things ! We acted for God in delaying the  public meetings and the publishing of the Report ; but God's way  leads always into trial, so far as sight and sense are concerned.  Nature always will be tried in God's ways. The Lord was saying  by this poverty, " I will now see whether you truly lean upon Me,  and whether you truly look to Me." Of all the seasons that I had  ever passed through since I had been living in this way, up to  that time, I never knew any period in which my faith was tried  so sharply, as during the four months from December 12th, 1841,  to April 12th, 1842. But observe further : We might even now  have altered our minds with respect to the public meetings and  publishing the Report ; for no one knew our determination, at  this time, concerning the point. Nay, on the contrary, we knew  with what delight very many children of God were looking  forward to receive further accounts. But the Lord kept us  steadfast to the conclusion at which we had arrived. Now to return to Saturday, December 18th. Evening. The  Lord has been very kind to us this day. In the course of  the morning 6 shillings came in. We had thus, with what provisions  there were in hand, all that was needed for the dinner, but no  means to provide for the next meal in the afternoon. A few  minutes after the labourers had met together for prayer this  morning, there was given to one of them a sovereign for himself.  By means of this, all that was needed for tea could be procured.  Another labourer gave 3 shillings 6 pence and two books, which were sold  for 4 shillings. There came in still further in the course of the afternoon  and evening by sale of articles 14 shillings 4 pence. Thus, when we again  met in the evening for prayer, we found that the supplies had  amounted to £2 8 shillings 2 pence, enough for all that was required today.  But one thing more is to be noticed respecting this day. I was  informed that three more of the Orphans have been recently  brought to the' knowledge of the truth. We have now been  meeting daily for prayer during the last five weeks, and thus the  Lord has not merely heard our prayers respecting the funds, but  has also blessed these children. December 23rd. This is now the sixth week that the labourers  in the Day Schools and Orphan Houses have daily met for  prayer. Several precious answers we have already received  since we began to meet, as regards pecuniary supplies, fresh  instances of conversion among the children, etc. One of our  petitions has been that the Lord would be pleased to furnish us  with means for a stove at Callowhill Street School-room. But  though we had often mentioned this matter before the Lord,  He seemed not to regard our request. Yesterday afternoon,  whilst walking in my little garden, and meditating and praying,  I had an unusual assurance that the time was now come when  the Lord would answer our request, which arose partly from  my being able to believe that He would send the means, and partly  from the fact that the answer could no longer be delayed, without prayer having failed in this matter, as we could not assemble the  children again, after the Christmas vacation, without there being  a stove put up. And now, dear reader, observe :—This morning  I received from A. B. £20, and we have thus much more than is  required for a stove. December 31st. The Lord has sent me for my temporal  supplies during this year £238 11 shillings 1½ pence. I have been richly  supplied with all I needed ; yea, I have had much more than  I needed. Section Title: 1842. January 1st. Last night we had our usual prayer meeting  at the close of the year, which this time lasted from seven  in the evening till half-past twelve. January 3rd. On the 1st £1 7 shillings 6 pence came in for the Orphans ;  on the 2nd £10 13 shillings 7 pence ; and today there came in from Plymouth  £6, from Exmouth £5, from a sister in Bristol £5, and from the  East Indies £2. I have by this £30 1 shillings 1 pence been enabled, as it  had been my prayer, to give some money to the five sisters  who labour in the Orphan Houses, for their own personal  necessities. January 4th. As we have often found it to be the case, so it  is now. After a season of more than usual poverty, comes a  time of more than usual abundance ; but the expenses have  been great also, for within the last twenty-five days I have paid  out above £100. January 25th. Them was now again this morning nothing in  hand for the Orphans. About ten o'clock there was sent to me,  as the produce of an Orphan box, a small necklace, an old six- pence, and 5 shillings 8 pence. There came in also by sale of stockings 3 shillings 9 pence.  As this 9 shillings 5 pence was not enough, the boxes in the Orphan Houses  were opened ; they contained 17 shillings 2 pence, and thus we were again  supplied. Perhaps, dear reader, you have said in your heart before you  have read thus far : " How would it be, suppose the funds for  the Orphans were reduced to nothing, and those who are engaged  in the work had nothing of their own to give, and a meal time  were to come, and you had no food for the children ? " Thus  indeed it may be, for our hearts are desperately wicked. If  ever we should be so left to ourselves, as that either we depend  no more upon the living God, or that we regard iniquity in our  hearts, then such a state of things, we have reason to believe,  would occur. But so long as we shall be enabled to trust in  the living God, and so long as, though falling short in every  way of what we might be, and ought to be, we are at least kept  from living in sin, such a state of things cannot occur. January 29th. Two sovereigns which came in on the 27th  supplied our need yesterday. When I had again nothing in  hand, to meet today's necessities, a sister came last evening, and brought me £1 6 shillings, a sovereign from another sister, and 6 shillings  from herself. She said : " I do not know whether the Orphans  have a dinner for tomorrow or not, but I had no rest in delaying  to bring this money." I had but just then come home from a  meeting, and had on the way to my house been lifting up my  heart to the Lord, that He would be pleased to remember our  need. My dear reader, do you indeed recognise the hand of God in  all these instances ? I have given instance upon instance ; I  have brought before you not this particular case, nor another  particular case ; but I have purposely shown you how we have  fared day after day in our poverty, in order that you may adore  the Lord for His goodness to us, and that you yourself may be  led to depend upon Him for everything, should you not have  done so before. I affectionately beseech you, not to take these  instances as a matter of course. Say not in your heart, This  is a charitable Institution ; persons know that the maintenance  of these many Orphans, and the support of these Day Schools,  etc., costs much money ; and therefore they will contribute.  Nor suffer Satan to rob you of the blessing which the account  of the Lord's faithfulness to us, and His readiness to listen to  our supplications, is calculated, with God's blessing, to communicate to you, by allowing him to whisper into your ears that,  because the Reports are read by many, donations will of course  be coming in, and that not all at once, but gradually, and that  this is the way we are supplied. Dear reader, it is not thus. Suppose, we have been for  some time on the whole bountifully supplied. Suppose, now  all is gone. Suppose, the expenses are great, but very little  comparatively is coming in. What shall we do now ? If  we took goods on credit, or if we made known our necessities  at such times to the liberal Christians who have means, and who  are interested in the work in our hands, then, humanly speaking,  there might be little difficulty ; but we neither take goods on  credit, nor do we speak to any one about our need, but we wait  upon God. Now, suppose our expenses are, week after week,  £30, £40, £50, or £60. How are the means to come ? Persons  might still give ; yea, many persons might still give, but it  might just happen so, that all the donations that are received  at the time when our expenses are most heavy are very small  donations ; how shall we do then ? Sometimes the outgoings  have been so great, that if I had sold everything I possessed, I  could not thereby have met the expenses of two weeks. What  then is to be done ? We wait upon God, and He always helps  us, and has done so now (i.e. in 1881) for more than forty-five  years with reference to the Orphans, and for more than forty- seven with reference to the other parts of the work. February 8th. So far as I know, these three years and seven  months, since first the funds were exhausted, we were never in greater poverty ; and if the Lord were not to send means before  nine o'clock tomorrow morning, His name would be dishonoured.  But I am fully assured that He will not leave us.—Evening. The  Lord has not yet been pleased to send us what is needed for tomorrow, but He has given us a fresh proof that He is mindful of us.  Between four and five o'clock this afternoon were sent nine plum  cakes, which a sister had ordered to be baked as a treat for the  Orphans. These cakes were an encouragement to me to continue  to look out for further supplies. There was also found in the  boxes at the Orphan Houses, 2 shillings 1 and a half pence, and 1 shillings 4 pence came in for  stockings. These little donations are most precious, but they  are not enough to meet the need of tomorrow ; yea, before nine  o'clock tomorrow morning we need more money to be able to  take in the milk. Truly, we are poorer than ever ; but, through  grace, my eyes look not at the empty stores and the empty purse,  but to the riches of the Lord only. February 9th. This morning I went between seven and eight  o'clock to the Orphan Houses, to see whether the Lord had sent  in anything. When I arrived there, He had just two or three  minutes before sent help.—A brother, in going to his house of  business this morning, had gone already about half a mile, when  the Lord was pleased to lay the Orphans upon his heart. He  said, however, to himself, I cannot well return now, but will  take something this evening ; and thus he walked on. Nevertheless he could not go any further, but felt himself constrained to  go back, and to take to the Boys' Orphan House, three sovereigns.  (The donor himself stated this to me afterwards.) Thus the  Lord in His faithfulness helped us. Help was never more truly  needed, for our poverty was never greater ; nor did the help of  the Lord ever come more manifestly from Himself ; for the  brother was gone on a good distance, it was between seven and eight  o'clock in the morning, and it was so short a time before money  was needed. Consider this, beloved reader, and with us praise  the Lord. Praise Him particularly, that He enabled us to trust  in Him in this trying hour. February 12th. Saturday. Never since the funds were for  the first time exhausted, had there come in less during any  week, than during this. We were only able to supply the  absolute necessities ; but this we were enabled to do. When  the meal times came, the Lord always provided what was needful,  and, considering the great distress there is now almost everywhere, our dear Orphans are very well provided for. Now this  day began not only without there being anything in hand, but  our stores were greatly reduced, and we had to procure provisions for two days. One of the labourers gave 5 shillings in the  morning, to provide the means to take in the milk. I collected  together some pamphlets, which had been given for sale, to  dispose of them, and they were sold about eleven o'clock for 4 shillings.  There came in also by sale of stockings 3 shillings, and 12 shillings was paid on Lord who has helped us this day also ! Thanks to Him for  enabling us already this morning, when we met for prayer,  behalf of one of the Orphans. Thus we were provided with  means to procure a dinner, and had a little towards purchasing  bread ; but by no means enough. All the labourers were  together in prayer from half-past eleven till one, and we separated  comfortably, with the purpose of meeting again in the evening.  When I came home, there was given to me an old broken silver  pencil case, which, though worth very little, I took as a fresh  proof that our Father was mindful of our need. When we met  again this evening, we found that 4 shillings had come in. As all this  was not enough, a few old and needless articles were disposed of  for 4 shillings, also the broken pencil case for 6 pence. A labourer was also  still further able to give 7 shillings of his own. To one of the labourers  2 shillings had been owed by a certain individual for more than a  twelvemonth, which being paid just now, and given by him for  the Orphans, came in most seasonably. Thus we had £1 18 shillings 6 pence,  as much as was needful to procure provisions till after breakfast  on Monday morning. However, the Lord helped still further.  Between eight and nine this evening, after we had been together  for prayer, and had now separated, some money was given to  one of the labourers for himself, by which means he was able to  give 9 shillings, so that altogether £2 7 shillings 6 pence had come in this day.  This had been, of all the weeks, during the last three years  and seven months, one of the most trying. Thanks to the  to praise Him for the deliverance, which we were sure He would  work ! February 19th. Saturday. Our means were now again  completely spent. Our provision stores were, perhaps, even  more exhausted than on any previous Saturday. There was  not the least human likelihood of obtaining means for sufficient  provisions for this one day, and much less for two days. When  I went before breakfast to the Orphan Houses, I found a letter  from Nottingham, containing 1 shillings, which had arrived last evening.  This was not only a sweet proof that our Father remembered  our need, but it was also like an earnest that He would supply  us this day also with all we required. In the course of the morning  came in by sale of stockings 4 shillings 11 pence. In the box at my house  I found 1 shillings. One of the labourers gave 4 shillings 10 pence. Thus we were  provided with those things which were absolutely needed for  this day. We met between eleven and twelve o'clock for  prayer. When we met again in the evening, a second letter  had arrived from Nottingham, with another shilling. This was  a further sweet proof of our Father's loving remembrance of  our need ; but with all this we were still without any means to  provide bread for tomorrow, the Lord's day. At about eight  I separated from my fellow-labourers, as I expected brother  R. C. Chapman to arrive a little after eight at my house. I  therefore requested one of the brethren to go with me, in order to take back to the Orphan Houses what the Lord might send  in by post or in any other way. It was now half-past eight in  the evening, and there was no bread yet in any one of the three  houses for tomorrow. A few moments after, brother Chapman  arrived, and he had not been more than about five minutes in my  house when he gave me half a sovereign, which he brought for  the Orphans. I soon found an opportunity to leave the room  for a little, gave the 10 shillings to the brother whom I had brought  with me from the Orphan Houses, and who was waiting in  another room ; and thus, between nine and ten o'clock, sufficient  bread could be bought. Observe ! For the trial of our faith  the Lord had allowed us to be kept waiting so long. When,  however, brother Chapman had arrived, having money for the  Orphans, he could not delay giving it at once, a matter most worthy  of notice. This has been a week full of trials of faith, but also  full of deliverances. February 25th. Greater than now our need had never been.  Our trials of faith have never been so sharp as during this week.  Indeed, so much so, that most of the labourers felt today  considerably tried. Yet not even this day has the Lord suffered  us to be confounded. Through a remarkable circumstance  one of the labourers obtained some money this morning, so that  all the need of today could be amply met. In the afternoon a  physician of this city kindly sent £1 for the Orphans, which was  a sweet proof to us, when we met for prayer, that our kind Father  had not forgotten us. Also, on my way to the prayer meeting  at the Orphan Houses, I received 9 shillings. February 26th. My prayer this morning was, in particular,  that the Lord would be pleased now to look in pity upon us, and  take off His hand. Indeed, for several days my prayer has  been that He would enable us to continue to trust in Him, and  not lay more upon us than He would enable us to bear. This is  now again Saturday. There having been given yesterday a  rich supply to the matrons, I knew that not so much as usual  would be required this Saturday ; still I thought that £1 10 shillings  would be needed. Between ten and eleven o'clock this morning  a parcel came from Clapham, containing £2 2 shillings, with various  articles of clothing. Thus we were richly supplied for today,  for only £1 10 shillings was needed. There was, moreover, half a sovereign  put into the box at my house this day by a little boy, and 2 shillings 6 pence  came in by sale of articles. Thus we were brought to the close  of a week in which more than at any previous time the Lord has  been pleased to try our faith. To Him most manifestly we owe  it that our faith has not failed completely. March 5th. Saturday. It was not a small deliverance, that  the Lord sent this morning, between ten and eleven o'clock,  £2 10 shillings from Edinburgh, when there were no means in hand to  meet this day's necessities, nay, not even the means to procure  a dinner, as only 4 shillings had come in yesterday.—Evening. About  eight o'clock a gentleman called on me. He said : " I come at  a late hour, but I trust not the less acceptable on that account.  I bring you a little money for the Orphans." He then gave me  two sovereigns. When I requested him to give me his name,  he told me, that if the giving of his name would be of any  benefit he would do so, but as it would not, I might simply put  down in the Report " Sent," for he was sure that the Lord had  sent him.—I believe it, for the help came most seasonably and  in answer to prayer. There was likewise taken out of the box  in my house half a sovereign. March 9th. At a time of the greatest need, both with regard  to the Day Schools and the Orphans, so much so that we could  not have gone on any longer without help, I received this day £10  from a brother who lives near Dublin. The money was divided  between the Day Schools and the Orphan Houses. The following  little circumstance is to be noticed respecting this donation :— As our need was so great, and my soul was, through grace, truly  waiting upon the Lord, I looked out for supplies in the course  of the morning. The post, however, was in, and no supplies  had come. This did not in the least discourage me. I said to  myself, the Lord can send means without the post, or even now,  though the post is in, by this very delivery of letters He may have  sent means, though the money is not yet in my hands. It was  not long after I had thus spoken to myself, when, according to  my hope in God, we were helped ; for the brother who sent us  the £10, had this time directed his letter to the Boys' Orphan  House, whence it was sent to me. Section Title: Worth being Poor. March 17th. This morning our poverty had become exceedingly great. I left my house a few minutes after seven to go to  the Orphan Houses, to see whether there was money enough to  take in the milk, which is brought about eight o'clock. On my  way it was especially my request, that the Lord would be pleased  to pity us, even " as a lather pitieth his children," and that He  would not lay more upon us than He would enable us to bear.  I especially entreated Him that He would now be pleased to  refresh our hearts by sending us help. I likewise reminded Him  of the consequences that would result, both in reference to  believers and unbelievers, if we should have to give up the work  because of want of means, and that He therefore would not  permit its coming to naught. I moreover again confessed  before the Lord that I deserved not that He should continue to  use me in this work any longer. While I was thus in prayer, about  two minutes' walk from the Orphan Houses, I met a brother  who was going at this early hour to his business. After having  exchanged a few words with him, I went on ; but he presently  ran after me, and gave me £1 for the Orphans. Thus the Lord  speedily answered my prayer. Truly, it is worth being poor and greatly tried in faith, for the sake of having day by day  such precious proofs of the loving interest which our kind Father  takes in everything that concerns us. And how should our  Father do otherwise ? He who has given us the greatest  possible proof of His love which He could have done, in giving  us His own Son, surely He will " with Him also freely give us all  things." It is worth also being poor and greatly tried in faith,  if but thereby the hearts of the children of God may be comforted  and their faith strengthened ; and if but those who do not know  God, and who may read or hear of His dealings with us, should  be led thereby to see, that faith in God is more than a mere  notion, and that there is indeed reality in Christianity. March 30th. From the 25th up to this day we were poor,  with reference to the Orphans, but the Lord helped us. This  morning a brother from Devonshire came to stay for a few days  with me. He gave me two sovereigns for the Orphans, and told  me the following facts in connection with them. Last year he  portioned out a piece of ground, for the benefit of the Orphans.  Having done so, all the members of the family were gathered  together, and he asked with them the Lord's blessing upon the  crop that was to be planted. This prayer was often repeated  afterwards, while the crop was known to belong to the Orphans ;  and the ground yielded a good crop. The potatoes were to have  been sent, but it was considered better to sell them for the benefit  of the Orphans, and now this brother brought the produce.  These two sovereigns came in most seasonably, as they were  only just in time to supply the dinner and other necessaries of  this day ; for when I came with the brother from the railway  station to my house, I found an Orphan boy waiting for money,  and I had nothing in hand. This evening I received still further  from a sister £1 1 shillings 5 and a half pence. This morning we had not one single halfpenny left for our own  necessities, when two brethren arrived to stay with us for some  days, the one from Somersetshire and the other from the North  of Devon. The brother from the North of Devon brought 12 shillings  for my own use from Barnstaple, and also gave £1 to my dear  wife this afternoon for our own need. Thus we were again  supplied. My mind has been quite in peace on account of our  need, and the only inconvenience that we had in this case was  that our dinner was about half an hour later than usual. Such  a thing, as far as I remember, scarcely ever occurred before,  and has never occurred since ; but suppose it had, it is well, in  some little measure, to know from one's own experience the  meaning of that word, " I know both how to be abased, and I know  how to abound : everywhere and in all things I am instructed both  to be lull and to be hungry, both to abound and to suffer need "  (Philippians 4 12). April 9th. Saturday. We needed more money than there  was in hand, especially as it was Saturday, but the Lord was pleased particularly to try our faith. In the course of the  morning there came, from some sisters in Dublin, 18 yards of  calico, 34 yards of print, 43 balls of cotton, and a pair of worn  lady's boots. This donation came most seasonably, as we had  been mentioning repeatedly the need of calico and print in our  prayers ; and the sewing-cotton and the pair of boots came at  once into use. Moreover, this donation was a sweet encouragement to me to continue waiting upon the Lord. Evening was  now approaching, and no money had yet come in for provisions,  etc., which would be needed on the Lord's day. About six  o'clock I gave myself once more to prayer with my wife, and  requested the Lord in my prayer that if the sister, who in love to  Him has taken upon her the service of disposing of the articles  which are given for sale, had any money in hand, He would be  pleased to incline her heart to bring or send the money this  evening. After this I sat down peaceably to read the Scriptures,  being assured that this time also the Lord would stretch out His  hand on our behalf. About half-past seven o'clock the sister to whom  reference has just now been made, came and brought £1 10 shillings 4 pence, for  articles which she had sold, stating that though she was unwell, yet she  felt herself constrained not to delay bringing this money. Thus  we had all that was needed, and 6 shillings more. When I arrived with  the money at the Infants' Orphan House, about eight o'clock,  I found my fellow-labourers in prayer, and while we still continued  in prayer a sister sent a large basket of stale bread, being five  brown loaves, seven bread cakes, and five French loaves. April 12th. We were never in greater need than today,  perhaps never in so much, when I received this morning £100  from the East Indies. It is impossible to describe the real joy  in God it gave me. My prayer had been again this morning  particularly, that our Father would pity us, and now at last send  larger sums. I was not in the least surprised or excited when this  donation came, for I took it as that which came in answer to  prayer, and had been long looked for. As it was left to me to use  the money as might be most needed, I took one half of it for the  Orphan Fund, and the other half for the other Funds. We have  thus also an answer to our prayer for oatmeal, new shoes, and for  means to enable us to have the old shoes mended, means for  replenishing somewhat our stores, money for some articles of  clothing for the children, and also a little money for the sisters  who labour in the Orphan Houses. How precious to look to  the Lord ! I was always sure He would at last send larger  sums, therefore had my heart been kept in peace, though my  faith had never been more tried than during the last months. May 6th. Only £3 10 shillings 2 and a half pence had been received since the 2nd,  on which account there would have been only enough means  in hand to provide for the breakfast tomorrow morning, when  in this our fresh need £80 was sent by the same brother who has  been spoken of under June 4th, 1841 ; also £6 from Great Malvern. The half of this £80 was put to the Orphan Fund, and the other  half to the other Funds. The donation from Great Malvern  was put to the Fund for the other Objects. Section Title: May 10th, 1842, to March 30th, 1843. May 10th. There has come in £6 15 shillings 10 pence more since the 6th.  Today, in closing the accounts, we have left at the end of this  period of seventeen months, in which we have been so often  penniless, the sum of £16 18 shillings 10 and a half pence for the Orphans, and  £48 12 shillings 5 and a quarter pence for the other Objects of the Scriptural Knowledge  Institution. The time now seemed to us to have come, when, for the profit  of the Church at large, the Lord's dealings with us, with reference  to the various Objects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution,  should be made known by publishing another Report. For,  whilst we, on purpose, had delayed it at this time five months  longer than during the previous years, and that during a period  when we were in deeper poverty than during any previous time ;  yet, as from the commencement it had appeared to me important  from time to time to make known the Lord's dealings with us,  so I judged it profitable still, to seek to comfort, to encourage,  to exhort, to instruct, and to warn the dear children of God by  the printed accounts of the Lord's goodness to us. Though our trials of faith during these seventeen months  lasted longer, and were sharper than during any previous period,  yet during all this time the Orphans had everything that was  needful in the way of nourishing food, the necessary articles of  clothing, etc. Indeed I would rather at once send the children  back to their relatives than keep them without sufficient maintenance. Section Title: Remarks on Faith. I desire that all the children of God, who may read these  details, may thereby be led to increased and more simple confidence in God for everything which they may need under any  circumstances, and that these many answers to prayer may  encourage them to pray, particularly as regards the conversion  of their friends and relatives, their own progress in grace and  knowledge, the state of the saints whom they may know personally,  the state of the Church of God at large, and the success of the  preaching of the gospel. Especially I affectionately warn them  against being led away by the device of Satan, to think that  these things are peculiar to me, and cannot be enjoyed by all  the children of God ; for though, as has been stated before,  every believer is not called upon to establish Orphan Houses,  Charity Schools, etc., and trust in the Lord for means, yet all  believers are called upon, in the simple confidence of faith, to cast  all their burdens upon Him, to trust in Him for everything, and  not only to make everything a subject of prayer, but to expect answers to their petitions which they have asked according to  His will, and in the name of the Lord Jesus.—Think not, dear reader, that I have the gift of faith, that is, the gift of which we  read in 1st Corinthians 12 9, and which is mentioned along with " the  gifts of healing," " the working of miracles," " prophecy," and  that on that account I am able to trust in the Lord. It is true  that the faith, which I am enabled to exercise, is altogether God's  own gift ; it is true that He alone supports it, and that He alone  can increase it ; it is true that, moment by moment, I depend  upon Him for it, and that, if I were only one moment left to  myself, my faith would utterly fail ; but it is not true that my  faith is that gift of faith which is spoken of in 1st Corinthians 12 9, for  the following reasons. (1) . The faith which I am enabled to exercise with reference  to the Orphan Houses and my own temporal necessities, is not  that " faith " of which it is said in 1st Corinthians 13 2 (evidently in  allusion to the faith spoken of in 1st Corinthians 12 9), " Though I have  all faith, so that I could remove mountains, and have not charity  (love) I am nothing : " but it is the self-same faith which is  found in every believer, and the growth of which I am most sensible  of to myself ; for, by little and little, it has been increasing for  the last sixty-nine years. [In 1895.] (2) . This faith, which is exercised respecting the Orphan Houses  and my own temporal necessities, shows itself in the same measure,  for instance, concerning the following points : I have never been  permitted to doubt during the last sixty-nine years that my  sins are forgiven, that I am a child of God, that I am beloved of  God, and that I shall be finally saved ; because I am enabled,  by the grace of God, to exercise faith in the Word of God,  and believe what God says settles these matters (Galatians 3 26 ;  Acts 10 43 ; Romans 10 9 and 10 ; John 3 16, etc). Further, when my brother in the flesh, and my dear aged  father died, and when concerning both of them I had no  evidence whatever that they were saved (though I dare not say  that they are lost, for I know it not) ; yet my soul was at peace,  perfectly at peace, under this great trial, this exceedingly great  trial, this trial which is one of the greatest, perhaps, which can  befall a believer. And what was it that gave me peace ? My  soul laid hold on that word, "Shall not the Judge of all the earth  do right ?" This word, together with the whole character of God,  as He has revealed Himself in His holy Word, settled all questionings. I believed what He has said concerning Himself, and I was  at peace, and have been so ever since, concerning this matter. Further, when the Lord took from me a beloved infant, my  soul was at peace, perfectly at peace ; I could only weep tears  of joy when I did weep. And why ? Because my soul laid  hold in faith on that word : " Of such is the kingdom of Heaven"  (Matthew 19 14). Believing, therefore, as I did upon the  ground of this word, my soul rejoiced, instead of mourning, that my infant was far happier with—the Lord, than with me. Further, when sometimes all has been dark, exceedingly  dark, with reference to my service among the saints, judging  from natural appearances ; yea, when I should have been overwhelmed indeed in grief and despair, had I looked at things  after the outward appearance : at such times I have sought to  encourage myself in God, by laying hold in faith on His mighty  power, His unchangeable love, and His infinite wisdom, and I  have said to myself : God is able and willing to deliver me, if  it be good for me ; for it is written : " He that spared not His  own Son, but delivered Him up for us all, how shall He not with  Him also freely give us all things?" (Romans 8 32.) From my inmost soul I do ascribe it to God alone that He has  enabled me to trust in Him, and that He has not suffered my  confidence in Him to fail. But I thought it needful to make these  remarks, lest any one should think that my depending upon  God was a particular gift given to me, which other saints have no  right to look for ; or lest it should be thought that this my  depending upon Him had only to do with the obtaining of Money  by prayer and faith. By the grace of God I desire that my faith  in God should extend towards Every thing, the smallest of my  own temporal and spiritual concerns, and the smallest of the  temporal and spiritual concerns of my family, towards the saints  among whom I labour, the Church at large, everything that has  to do with the temporal and spiritual prosperity of the Scriptural  Knowledge Institution, etc. Dear reader, do not think that I  have attained in faith (and how much less in other respects !)  to that degree to which I might and ought to attain. Lastly, let not Satan deceive you in making you think that  you could not have the same faith, but that it is only for persons  who are situated as I am. When I lose such a thing as a key,  I ask the Lord to direct me to it, and I look for an answer to my  prayer ; when a person with whom I have made an appointment  does not come at the fixed time, and I begin to be inconvenienced  by it, I ask the Lord to be pleased to hasten him to me, and I  look for an answer ; when I do not understand a passage of the  Word of God, I lift up my heart to the Lord, that lie would be  pleased, by His holy Spirit, to instruct me, and I expect to be  taught, though I do not fix the time when, and the manner how,  it should be ; when I am going to minister in the Word, I seek  help from the Lord, and while I, in the consciousness of natural  inability as well as utter unworthiness, begin this His service,  I am not cast down, but of good cheer, because I look for His  assistance, and believe that He, for His dear Son's sake, will help  me. Oh ! I beseech you, do not think me an extraordinary  believer, having privileges above other of God's dear children,  which they cannot have ; nor look on my way of acting as something that would not do for other believers. Make but trial !  Do but stand still in the hour of trial, and you will see the help of God, if you trust in Him. But there is so often a forsaking  the ways of the Lord in the hour of trial, and thus the food of  faith, the means whereby our faith may be increased, is lost. Section Title: How Faith may be Strengthened. This leads me to the following important point. You ask,  " How may I, a true believer, have my faith strengthened ? "  The answer is this : 1. " Every good gift and every perfect gift is from above, and  cometh down from the Father of lights, with whom is no variableness,  neither shadow of turning" (James 1 17). As the increase of  faith is a good gift, it must come from God, and therefore He  ought to be asked for this blessing. 2. The following means, however, ought to be used :— 1. The careful reading of the Word of God, combined with meditation on it. Through reading of the Word of God, and especially  through meditation on the Word of God, the believer becomes  more and more acquainted with the nature and character of God,  and thus sees more and more, besides His holiness and justice,  what a kind, loving, gracious, merciful, mighty, wise, and faithful  Being He is, and, therefore, in poverty, affliction of body, bereavement in his family, difficulty in his service, want of a situation  or employment, he will repose upon the ability of God to help  him, because he has not only learned from His Word that He is  of almighty power and infinite wisdom, but he has also seen  instance upon instance in the Holy Scriptures in which His  almighty power and infinite wisdom have been actually exercised  in helping and delivering His people ; and he will repose upon  the willingness of God to help him, because he has not only  learned from the Scriptures what a kind, good, merciful, gracious,  and faithful Being God is, but because he has also seen in the  Word of God, how in a great variety of instances He has proved  Himself to be so. And the consideration of this, if God has  become known to us through prayer and meditation on His own  Word, will lead us, in general at least, with a measure of confidence  to rely upon Him : and thus meditation on the Word of God,  will be one special means to strengthen our faith. 2. As with reference to the growth of every grace of the  Spirit, it is of the utmost importance that we seek to maintain an upright heart and a good conscience, and, therefore,  do not knowingly and habitually indulge in those things  which are contrary to the mind of God, so it is also particularly  the case with reference to the growth in faith. How can I  possibly continue to act in faith upon God, concerning anything, if I am habitually grieving Him, and seek to detract from  the glory and honour of Him in whom I profess to trust, upon  whom I profess to depend ? All my confidence towards God,  all my leaning upon Him in the hour of trial, will be gone, if I  have a guilty conscience, and do not seek to put away this guilty conscience, but still continue to do things which are contrary  to the mind of God. And if, in any particular instance, I cannot  trust in God, because of the guilty conscience, then my faith is  weakened by that instance of distrust ; for faith with every  fresh trial of it, either increases by trusting God, and thus getting  help, or it decreases by not trusting Him ; and then there is  less and less power of looking simply and directly to Him, and  a habit of self-dependence is begotten or encouraged. One or  the other of these will always be the case in each particular  instance. Either we trust in God, and in that case we neither  trust in ourselves, nor in our fellow-men, nor in circumstances,  nor in anything besides ; or we Do trust in one or more of these,  and in that case do Not trust in God. 3. If we, indeed, desire our faith to be strengthened, we should  not shrink from opportunities where our faith may be tried, and,  therefore, through the trial, be strengthened. In our natural  state we dislike dealing with God alone. Through our natural  alienation from God we shrink from Him, and from eternal  realities. This cleaves to us, more or less, even after our  regeneration. Hence it is, that more or less, even as believers,  we have the same shrinking from standing with God alone,— from depending upon Him alone,—from looking to Him alone :— and yet this is the very position in which we ought to be, if we  wish our faith to be strengthened. The more I am in a position  to be tried in faith with reference to my body, my family, my  service for the Lord, my business, etc., the more shall I have  opportunity of seeing God's help and deliverance ; and every  fresh instance, in which He helps and delivers me, will tend towards  the increase of my faith. On this account, therefore, the believer  should not shrink from situations, positions, circumstances,  in which his faith may be tried ; but should cheerfully embrace  them as opportunities where he may see the hand of God stretched  out on his behalf, to help and deliver him, and whereby he may  thus have his faith strengthened. 4. The last important point for the strengthening of our faith  is, that we let God work for us, when the hour of the trial of  our faith comes, and do not work a deliverance of our own.  Wherever God has given faith, it is given, among other reasons,  for the very purpose of being tried. Yea, however weak our faith  may be, God will try it ; only with this restriction, that as in  every way He leads on gently, gradually, patiently, so also with  reference to the trial of our faith. At first our faith will be tried  very little in comparison with what it may be afterwards ; for  God never lays more upon us than He is willing to enable us to  bear. Now when the trial of faith comes, we are naturally  inclined to distrust God, and to trust rather in ourselves, or in  our friends, or in circumstances. We will rather work a deliverance of our own somehow or other, than simply look to God and  wait for His help. But if we do not patiently wait for God's help, if we work a deliverance of our own, then at the next trial of  our faith it will be thus again, we shall be again inclined to deliver  ourselves ; and thus, with every fresh instance of that kind,  our faith will decrease ; whilst, on the contrary, were we to stand  still, in order to see the salvation of God, to see His hand stretched  out on our behalf, trusting in Him alone, then our faith would be  increased, and, with every fresh case in which the hand of God  is stretched out on our behalf in the hour of the trial of our faith,  our faith would be increased yet more. Would the believer,  therefore, have his faith strengthened, he must, especially, give  time to God, who tries his faith in order to prove to His child,  in the end, how willing He is to help and deliver him, the moment  it is good for him. Section Title: Journal resumed. [The expenditure for the Orphans from December 10th, 1840,  to May 10th, 1842, was £1337 15 shillings 3 pence.] May 11th, 1842. When the accounts were closed last evening,  the balance in hand for the Orphans was £16 18 shillings 10 and a half pence, though  the actual amount for use at present is only £6 8 shillings 10 pence, as  £10 10 shillings is put by for the rent.—With this £6 8 shillings 10 and a half pence therefore  we had to begin again the work, whilst there were 107 persons to  be provided for with all they required. June 6th. Monday. There was now no money at all in hand.  I had therefore asked the Lord for fresh supplies, and since  Saturday afternoon the following sums have come in : By sale of articles	4 shillings, from an aged servant, ill in a mortal disease, £4. This morning I received from A. B. £50, to be laid out as it  might be most useful. I took the whole of this sum for the other  Objects, as the disposal of it was left to me ; by this I am enabled  to order a fresh supply of tracts, some Bibles and Testaments,  and to give something to the brethren and sisters who labour in  the Day Schools, who are much in need of some supply. The  stock of Bibles, as far as I remember, has not been smaller  than it is now, for several years ; there is likewise only a small  quantity of tracts left, and the demand for them is great on the  part of brethren who gratuitously circulate them. How kind,  therefore, of the Lord to give us this supply ! If our work be  His work, He is sure to provide the means for it ! June 15th. As since the 12th only £1 13 shillings 6 pence had come in,  there was now again no money in hand for the need of tomorrow.  I gave myself therefore to prayer. Immediately after I had  risen from my knees, I was told that some money had been  put into the box at my house; I found it to be a sovereign. June 18th. Having had to meet the expenses of the funeral  of a dear Orphan boy, who, after having been two years in fellowship with the saints, and walked consistently, had fallen asleep,  all means were now again gone, when an Irish lady sent this  morning £10, £8 for the Orphans, and £2 for my own use. From July 13th to 19th the Lord sent in £22 5 shillings 10 pence, and  on July 19th I left Bristol for a season, being able, through  grace, to leave the work in His hands, and feeling assured  that He would provide while I was absent from Bristol ; and  truly the Lord did not suffer me to be disappointed. For during  the time of my absence, from July 19th to September 10th, whilst  I was labouring at Barnstaple, and in the neighbourhood of  Bideford, the Lord richly furnished us with means, though  twice during that period we were quite poor. From September 10th to 28th the Lord supplied our need richly.  There came in altogether during these 18 days £92 19 shillings 4 pence. October 1st. Yesterday afternoon £1 came in from Kensington,  and this morning by sale of articles 2 shillings 6 pence, and 5 shillings was put  into the box at my house. Thus we had, with what was left,  something towards the necessities of this day, but not enough,  as this is Saturday. As the Lord, however, had given me both  yesterday and this morning prayer and faith with reference  to the need, I was looking out for help, when at half-past ten  this morning a small parcel was left anonymously at my house ;  it contained a £5 note, a gold chain, and an old 5 shillings piece, to  be used for the Orphans. The Lord be praised who disposed  the heart of the unknown donor at so seasonable an hour to  send this donation ! Half-an-hour after I had received the little  parcel, I was called upon for money, and was thus able to supply  the need of today, and have something left towards the beginning  of the week ; so that, whilst the day commenced without there  being enough to meet its expenses, we received several pounds  more than was needed. October 11th. The Lord has kindly multiplied the 3 shillings 5 pence,  which was all that was left after the necessities of yesterday  were met. A brother in the Lord from Bath called yesterday  at one of the Orphan Houses and gave £5 as a donation, besides  8 shillings 3 pence for Reports. Also by a clergyman near Cirencester  was sent 5 shillings, and this morning came a Post Office Order for 10 shillings  from Crediton, and 6 pence was given by a sister in Bristol. My  dear reader, pause and admire the hand of the Lord ! Day  after day He helps us ! His help never fails, nor is it ever too  late ! We may be poor, very poor ; but when the help is really  needed, the Lord opens His bountiful hand and supplies our  need ! The help may come in a variety of ways, but it is certain !  It may be that He allows us to wait long on Him, and pray very  often, whilst He appears not to be mindful of us ; yet in the  end, in His own appointed and best time, the help comes. Dear  reader, if you know the Lord, and you have not a similar experience, be it known to you, that you may have the same in  your sphere of labour or service, though you may not be called  by the Lord to establish Orphan Houses, or Day Schools, or  Adult Schools, or Sunday Schools, or circulate Bibles and tracts  in an extensive way. Make but trial of this way, and you will see how truly precious it is to wait upon the Lord for every  thing, even for the bread which perishes. Should you, dear  reader, not be reconciled with God through faith in the Lord  Jesus, then you should know, that this precious privilege belongs  to him who becomes a child of God by faith in the Lord Jesus,  that he may come to his Heavenly Father for everything, and  that his Father delights in giving him all he can need while  here in the world. October 15th. Saturday. Yesterday there arrived from  Gloucestershire the following letter " My dear Brother, As I have no doubt on my own mind, but the Orphans  are in present need, the enclosed £5 is sent by the constraining  power of the Lord through me. " Yours affectionately, blank."  The money came indeed in a time of need ; for though we  had about enough for yesterday's necessities, there was nothing  for today's demands, which are £5 5 shillings. October 24th. Monday. The necessities of the 22nd, being  Saturday, called for all the money that was left, about £3. Not  one farthing was then remaining in my hands. And now observe,  dear reader, how the Lord helped, and praise Him with me,  that He always causes the stream to flow again, when there  is need. On the same day on which the last money was given  out, the day before yesterday, there was handed over to me  £1 2 shillings 9 pence for sale of articles. Yesterday I received through  a sister, from an Indian gentleman and lady, two sovereigns,  and one from herself, being the produce of a piece of work, which  she had done for the benefit of the Orphans. A poor brother  also gave me 3 shillings. Today I received the following anonymous  note :—  " Beloved Brother, " The enclosed £35 was given to the Lord some time since.  It was received for service done according to Ephesians 6 7 ; and  believing that laying up treasures for myself upon earth (having  enough for my own necessities without it) would be disobedience  to Matthew 6 19, I put it into your hands. You will kindly  dispose of it as the Lord may direct you. " Yours in the Lord Jesus. " You will oblige me by receiving £10 of the enclosed for your  own need, or that of your family." This money came in most seasonably. Section Title: The Lord inspecting the Stores. October 29th. The need of today is £5 5 shillings. We should not  have had enough, humanly speaking, had there not been sent  yesterday afternoon £5 from Hull, as on the 26th and 28th only  £3 5 shillings 5 pence had come in ; so that there was only £3 0 shillings 64 pence in  hand when this £5 came. There came in still further today £1 12 shillings 4 pence. How kindly does the Lord, as it were, day by day  inspect our stores ! He, in general, does not supply our need  for many months at once ; in order both that He Himself may  often have the joy of our calling upon Him for the supplies we need ;  and that He may give unto us the joy of obtaining our supplies  day by day in answer to prayer ; and that thus also other children  of God may be encouraged to wait upon Him for all they may  need. November 16th. After the need of yesterday had been  provided for, and I now again had nothing in hand, I received  for Reports 1 shillings, and from a believing clergyman £1.—When  this morning, after I had been asking the Lord for means, the  post brought none, I fell again on my knees, further beseeching  Him to supply me with fresh means, as for several days little  had come in. I especially also told Him, that, though the post  was now in, yet He could in various ways send help. It was  Only A Few Minutes After, when brother C. B. brought me  £1 3 shillings which just then had been given to him for the Orphans.  About an hour afterwards two brethren called on me, the one  from Wiltshire, the other from Essex; they stayed with me some  time, and on leaving gave me £2 10 shillings for the Orphans. In the  evening I saw still further that the Lord had not only not disregarded my prayers in the morning, but also that He was not  confined to sending means by- the post. A sister called on me,  and brought me, for several purposes, twelve sovereigns, of  which six are to be applied for the benefit of the Orphans. November 29th. This morning I took a shilling out of an  Orphan box at my house, which was all we had wherewith  to commence the day. Just At The Moment when the letter- bag was sent to me from the Orphan Houses, with the statement  of what would be required for this day, I received a Post Office  Order from Barnstaple for £1. Thus the Lord, in His faithful  love, has sent a little, for which I had been waiting upon Him.  Through His grace my heart is looking out for more, for I am  sure He will never forsake us. December 2nd. By the produce of six old silver coins, which  I received last evening, and by 9 shillings 6 pence which came in besides,  we were able to meet the expenses of today ; but now there  were before us the heavy expenses of tomorrow, Saturday. In  this our need there came in this evening from Lutterworth and its  neighbourhood two donations, one of £5, and the other of £1.  This afternoon a gentleman passed the Girls' Orphan House.  The house door being opened, he rolled half-a-crown into the  house. This half-crown came in when there was nothing at all  in hand. December 9th. There was again nothing at all in hand this  morning to meet the expenses of the day. A little after ten  o'clock an Orphan arrived from Northam, with whom there was  sent for my own personal necessities 10 shillings, and £2 2 shillings 4 pence besides. December 14th. There was now again only One Penny in  my hands this morning. About eleven o'clock I received a note  enclosing 2 shillings and 10 shillings. December 15th. Only 2 shillings 3 pence, the contents of an Orphan box,  £1 by sale of stockings, 2 shillings 1 pence from the boxes in the Orphan  Houses, have come in. This, with 5 shillings which one of the labourers  was able to give, supplied the need of today. December 16th. Nothing has come in. All we had was 3 shillings 5 pence,  which one of the labourers was able to give. At six o'clock  this evening, our need being now very great, not only with  reference to the Orphan Houses, but also the Day Schools, etc.,  I gave myself with two of the labourers to prayer. There  needed some money to come in before eight o'clock tomorrow  morning, as there was none to take in the milk for breakfast, to  say nothing about the many other demands of tomorrow, being  Saturday. Our hearts were at peace, while asking the Lord,  and assured that our Father would supply our need. We Had  Scarcely Risen From Our Knees, when I received a letter  containing a sovereign for the Orphans, half of which was from  a young East India officer, and the other half the produce of  the sale of a piece of work, which the sister, who sent the money,  had made for the benefit of the Orphans. She wrote : " I love  to send these little gifts. They so often come in season."  Truly, thus it was at this time.—About five minutes later I  received from a brother the promise of £50 for the Orphans, to  be given during the next week ; and a quarter of an hour after  that, about seven o'clock, a brother gave me a sovereign, which  an Irish sister in the Lord had left this day, on her departure for  Dublin, for the benefit of the Orphans. How sweet and precious  to see thus so manifestly the willingness of the Lord to answer  the prayers of His needy children ! December 19th. Yesterday there came in by the sale of ladies'  bags £1, and in two donations £2. By this, making £5 7 shillings which  came in since Saturday evening, we should have had enough  for the ordinary household expenses of today ; but as our stores  of oatmeal, rice, peas, and Scotch barley are either entirely or  nearly exhausted, and as some calico and other little articles are  needed, and as especially the teachers in the Day Schools are  greatly in need of pecuniary supplies, I had been especially  entreating the Lord, that He would be pleased to send us larger  supplies. I rose from my knees about half-past ten this morning,  and about a quarter to eleven I received a letter from A. B. with  an order for £100, to be used as most needed in the work. Of  this sum I took for the Orphans only £25, and for the other Funds  £75 (in consideration of £50 having been promised to be paid  this week for the Orphans) ; and thus we are in every way again  most seasonably helped. " Bless the Lord, O my soul, and forget  not all His benefits ! " December 22nd. Though there had come in above £36 for the Orphans, during the last four days, yet as our stores needed to  be replenished, and there had been several other expenses to be  met, we were again today in need of further supplies, when I  received the £50 for the Orphans, which had been promised  during the last week. Thus I was able also to supply the  labourers in the Orphan Houses with some money for their own  personal need. As to the supply of my temporal necessities, the Lord has been  pleased to send me this year £329 16 shillings. Section Title: 1843. January 21st. From December 22nd up to this day the  Lord was pleased to send in the donations for the Orphans  so, that there was always some money received, before all was  expended. February 4th. This morning a brother gave to me £1. Thus  we have £1 7 shillings ; but as this is not nearly enough for today, we  have given ourselves still further to prayer, and are now looking  for supplies. While I am writing this, the Orphan has brought  the letter bag to fetch £2 15 shillings, which is the need of today ; I am  therefore looking out for help to make up this sum.—I opened  the boxes in my house, and found in them 3 shillings 6 pence. With this  £1 10 shillings 6 pence. I had to send off the boy, and waited for further supplies  —This afternoon there came in by sale of articles £1 4 shillings 7 pence.  Thus we had enough, and one penny more than was needed,  and we are brought to the close of another week. O Lord, how  can Thy servant sufficiently praise Thee for condescending so  to listen to his requests ? His soul is amazed at Thy condescension, and yet not amazed when he considers that Thou doest  it for the sake of Thy dear Son, in whom Thou dost continually  look upon Thy servant ! February 11th. We had in hand £1 14 shillings towards the expenses  of this day. But, as this was not enough, I asked the Lord  still further for help, and, behold, this morning's post brought  me a Post Office Order for £2 from Stafford, of which £1 7 shillings 6 pence  is for the Orphans. Thus we have £3 1 shillings 6 pence, which is quite  enough for this day. Admire with me, my dear reader, if you know the Lord, His  seasonable help. Why does this Post Office Order not come a  few days sooner or later ? Because the Lord would help us by  means of it, and therefore influences the donor just then, and not  sooner or later, to send it. Surely, all who know the Lord, and  who have no interest in disowning it, cannot but see His hand in a  remarkable manner in this work. That the Lord should use for so glorious a service one so vile,  so unfaithful, so altogether unworthy of the least notice as I am,  I can only ascribe to the riches of His condescending grace, in  which He takes up the most unlikely instruments, that the  honour may be manifestly His. February 14th. Nothing was in hand when money was sent  for, except 1 shillings 6 pence, which was sent up from the Orphan Houses,  by the messenger who came for this day's supplies, and which  had been received yesterday at the Infants' Orphan House. I  opened the boxes at my house, and found 1 shillings in them. While  The Boy Was Waiting For The Money, the sister who sells the  articles which are given to be sold for the benefit of the Orphans,  and who knows nothing about our present need, came and brought  12 shillings for some things which she had sold. With this 14 shillings 6 pence we  are able to supply the need of today, as nothing but some bread  and milk requires to be purchased. February 18th. This morning between seven and eight o'clock  I took 8 shillings 9 pence, which came in last night, to the Orphan Houses,  so that we were supplied for the breakfast. We had now to  look to the Lord for several pounds, to meet the demands of this  day, being Saturday. Between ten and eleven o'clock I again  with my wife besought the Lord, entreating Him, that He would  be pleased to help us, when a Few Minutes After, in this our  great need, I received by the first delivery a letter from Barnstaple  containing £5 for the Orphans. How truly precious, to see thus so  manifestly the hand of God day by day stretched out on our behalf! February 23rd. This morning the bag was brought for money,  but I had nothing in hand. Whilst The Boy Who Brought  The Letter Bag Was Waiting, to receive the answer, the sister  who disposes of the articles which are given for sale (and who  was no more acquainted with the state of our funds than any  other person) brought 1 1 shillings 4 pence. Section Title: A Donor's Mind deeply worked upon. February 24th. Nothing more came in, in the course of  yesterday morning, but a little after four o'clock I received a  letter from Jersey, containing a Post Office Order for £1 for the  Orphans. The donor writes thus : " Herewith you will find a  Post Office Order for £1, being this year's subscription. I had  a desire to defer it to the 1st of June, but owing to my mind  having been deeply worked on the present day, that this was  the acceptable time, I make no scruple of availing myself of  this evening's post, which I hope will be acceptable." How  manifest is the hand of the Lord in this matter ! He stirs up  this donor, who lives at such a distance, to remember our need. February 27th. Monday. Nothing at all has come in since  Saturday. When therefore this day began, we had no means to provide what was needed. My comfort, however, was, that our Father knew that we were needy, and that kept me at this  time also in peace. Between ten and eleven o'clock this morning I received £1 10 shillings from Guernsey. The brother who sent the  money, writes, that he had delayed in sending it, and hoped that  " this was the Lord's time," which indeed it is, for we are thus  supplied for this day. March 1st. There came in this ' morning by sale of some  articles £1 5 shillings. About dinner time a clergyman, who had had  one of my Narratives lent to him by one of the labourers in the  Orphan Houses, returned it with £1 10 shillings for the Orphans, from  himself and his two sisters. Thus we were again provided with  all we needed for today. This evening the Lord helped still  further. I received with Ecclesiastes 9 10, £3. From sister M. B.  there came £1, by knitting of the Infant Orphans 3 shillings 6 pence, and by  two donations 6 shillings. Section Title: A Gift of £500 from a poor Woman. March 8th. Today we required £3 10 shillings to supply comfortably  all that was needed in the Orphan Houses, but only £2 1 shillings 10 pence  was in hand. How kind therefore of the Lord to send me a large  donation, whereby we were richly supplied ! The particulars  of it are these : On October 25th, 1842, I had a long conversation  with a sister in the Lord, who opened her heart to me. On  leaving me I told her (because I thought it might prove a comfort  to her at some future time), that my house and my purse were  hers, and that I should be glad if she would have one purse with  me. This I said, I repeat, because I judged that at some future  time it might prove a comfort to her in an hour of trial, having  at the same time (to judge from a circumstance which had occurred  two days before) every reason to believe that she had not £5  of her own. This sister, after I had said so, readily took me at  my word, and said, I shall be glad of it, adding presently that  she had £500. The moment I heard that, I drew back, and said,  that had I known that she had any money, I should not have  made her this offer, and then gave her my reason why I had  supposed she had no property at all. She then assured me that she  possessed £500, and that she had never seen it right to give up this  money, else she would have done so ; but that as God had put  this sum into her hands without her seeking, she thought that  it was a provision which the Lord had made for her. I replied  scarcely anything to this; but she asked me to pray for her  with reference to this matter. This whole conversation about the  money occupied but very few minutes, and it all took place  after the sister had risen to leave me. After she was gone, I asked the Lord, to be pleased to make  this dear sister so happy in Himself, and enable her so to  realize her true riches and inheritance in the Lord Jesus, and  the reality of her heavenly calling, that she might be constrained  by the love of Christ, cheerfully to lay down this £500 at His feet.  From that time I repeated this my request before the Lord daily,  and often two, three, or four times a day ; but not a single word  or line passed between me and this sister on the subject, nor did I  even see her ; for I judged that it would be far better that she  retained this money, than that by persuasion she should give it  up, and afterwards perhaps regret the step she had taken, and thereby more dishonour than honour be brought on the name of  the Lord. After I had thus for 24 days daily besought the Lord  on behalf of this sister, I found her one day, on returning home,  at my house, when she told me, that she wished to see me alone.  She then said to me, that from the time she had last conversed  with me, she had sought to ascertain the Lord's will with reference  to the £500, and had examined the Scriptures, and prayed about  it, and that she was now assured that it was the will of the Lord  she should give up this money. After she had told me this I  exhorted her well to count the cost, and to do nothing rashly  lest she should regret the step she had taken, and to wait at least  a fortnight longer before she carried out her intention. Thus we  separated. On the 18th day after this conversation I received  the following letter : " Dear Brother, " I believe the Lord has not permitted you to grow weary  of remembering me, but that He has still enabled you to bear  me upon your heart in His presence. All is well with me, dear  brother. Your petitions have been heard and answered ;  I am happy and at peace. The Lord has indeed manifested  His tender care of, and His great love towards me in Jesus, in  inclining my heart cheerfully to lay all, I have hitherto called  my own, at His feet. It is a high privilege. I write in haste to ask you (as we have now one purse) to receive  the money at a bank in Bristol ; I will direct it to be sent in  my name, to be delivered into your hands Etc." As I desired to relate the whole circumstance only for the profit  of the reader, and as I knew that the sister still had my letters  on the subject in her possession, I wrote to her, requesting her to  send them to me, at the time when I published the last account  about the Orphan House, etc., and extracts of them were given  in the Report, in so far as they might refer to the subject, or  tend to edification. These extracts are here reprinted. My  reply to the above was this : " 21, Paul Street, Kingsdown, Bristol, " My dear Sister,	Dec. 6th, 1842. " Your letter found me in peace, and did not in the least  surprise me. Dealing with God is a reality. Saints have power  with Him through Jesus. It is now forty-two days since you  first mentioned this matter to me. I cannot but admire the  wisdom of God and His love to you in allowing me to speak to  you as I did (i.e., offering her to have one purse with me, when I  thought she had no earthly possessions at all), that thus this  great privilege might be bestowed upon you, of giving up this  little sum for Him. Since that hour I have daily prayed for  you, and often thrice or more in the course of the day, that the  Lord would make you so happy in Himself, and help you with  such faith to lay hold on all which He has given you in Jesus, that you might be constrained by love, cheerfully to lay down  this little sum at His feet. Thus I prayed again at six o'clock  this morning for you. Nor have I had the least doubt from the  commencement, that the Lord did hear my prayer ; yea, so  fully have I been assured that I had the petition, that again and  again I have thanked Him that He had answered my prayer,  before I saw you eighteen days since, and before your letter  came this morning. Moreover, I have been fully assured since  you were last here, that He was carrying on His work in your  soul with reference to this matter, and that no subtle suggestions  of Satan, nor educational prejudices, nor misinterpretations of  the Scriptures, would prevail ; for I had asked the Lord, by  His Spirit to overcome them in you, and that, if a brother's  word should be needed, He would be pleased to incline your  heart to write to me : and, as no letter came, I felt fully confident  you were going forward in this matter in peace. When I had  seen you this day six weeks, and learned about this little sum,  I determined, never to say or write to you another word on the  subject, but to leave you in the hands of the Lord. Thus I purposed  again during the last eighteen days : for it was not the money  given up, that I cared for in you, but the money given up unto the  Lord, and from right motives. On this very account I advised  you to wait one fortnight longer, though you had come to the  conclusion ; but now, having done so, and seeing that you are  fully purposed in the Lord to be poor in this world indeed, that  the more abundantly you may enjoy His riches, His inexhaustible  riches, I change my advice. My word now, beloved sister, is  this : Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy might,'  and ' If ye know these things, happy are ye if ye do them.' Delay  then no longer, even as also you have no desire to delay : and  the Lord will bless you abundantly in doing so, inasmuch as you  do it unto Him. As you desire to entrust me with this money,  I do not refuse it, knowing many ways to lay it out for Him." Etc. On December 18th, 1842, I received a reply to my letter.  It was begun to be written on December 8th, but finished on  the 16th. I give a few extracts from it : " Since I last saw you, I have not had the slightest doubt as to  what I ought to do : the Word of God has been so clear to me on  this head, that I have been kept resting on it ; and, in answer to  your prayers, no temptation has been allowed to prevail ; indeed, I think I may add, to arise. But I feel that temptations may,  come, and that I may in seasons of trial not always have faith to be able to rejoice in this privilege. My heart is so deceitful and my faith so weak, that I shall greatly need your prayers  still. Will you, then, if the Lord enables you, pray that I may never offend my Father by regretting in the least measure this  act of obedience, which He has by His grace inclined me to carry  out. I shall pray the Lord still to lay me on your heart. I felt  so sure that you were helped to pray for me, that I had thanked the Lord for His grace. I am glad you did not write, although  I much value your advice ; but I wished to be led by the Lord  alone, after He had used you as the instrument in the first  instance, and in such a way too, that I am quite sure He intended  to bless you to my soul in this matter. I have asked my heart  whether I am really doing this to Him. My heart assures me  that I am, and not from any other motive than obedience to the  written Word. Before I ever saw you I had asked the Lord to  make me willing to give this little sum into your hands, if it were  His will I should ; but His time to make me willing had not then  come ; even then I had in a measure given it to you, having  written a paper, desiring in case I should fall asleep in Jesus  that you might get possession of it ; I had it signed by two  witnesses, and I always carried it about with me when I travelled,  sealed and directed to you. When I wrote this, I little thought  what grace the Lord had in store for me. You will forgive my  being thus tedious, but I am sure you will praise the Lord with  me for His gracious dealings with me. Etc." At the end of this letter, the sister tells me, that unexpectedly  a hindrance had arisen to her having possession of the money,  so that it was not likely it could be paid over to me till about  the end of January, 1843. When this letter came, it would have been naturally a great  disappointment to me, as the sister had told me in a previous  letter that the money should be paid into my hands, and as  just at that time in a variety of ways it was desirable that I  should have considerable sums. The Lord, however, enabled  me immediately to lay hold on that word, " We know that all  things work together for good to them that love God " (Romans 8 28),  and my soul was in peace, though we had only enough money in  hand to provide for one or at the most for two days the necessary  provisions in the Orphan Houses. It was but the next day,  December 19th, 1842, when I received £100 from A. B.,  and on  December 22nd, I received £50 from a brother in Bristol, besides  other donations : so that within one week, after I had had grace  to delight myself in the will of God, He gave me about £200,  whereby I was able to meet all the heavy expenses of replenishing  the stores, etc., on account of which I should naturally have been  tried in the payment of the money being delayed. In reply I wrote another letter on December 31st, 1842, of  which I give an extract on this subject : The hand of the Lord is indeed most manifestly to be seen  in this matter, concerning the money ; the way in which your  own mind was led ; my speaking under the circumstances  as I did, when you had already risen to leave the room ; the  reason why I did so, i.e., mere sympathy with your circumstances, and thinking that some day or other my brotherly  offer might be a comfort to you, though you should never need  it, and all this when I believed that at that time you did not possess £5.—I have continued to pray for you, or rather the  Lord has enabled me every day once, twice, thrice, or even  more, to remember you. The burden of my prayer still has  been, that He would be pleased to make you very happy in  Himself, and enable you to enter into the inheritance which  awaits you ; further, that you may not be permitted in the  least to regret the step which you have taken, but rather  consider it a privilege to be permitted to give this little sum  back to Him who gave it to you, and who gave Himself for  you.—With reference to the delay, I cannot but rejoice. This  gives you abundant opportunity to ponder the matter, and  afterwards to state to any (who, judging as those who know not  how rich the saints are, might blame you),  that you did not do  the thing in haste. I consider this delay to be for the furtherance  of the honour of the Lord. You know my advice to you, to  wait at least a fortnight. That you have seen much of your  unfaithfulness, etc., I consider to be an especial blessing which  the Lord has bestowed upon you, lest this step you have taken  should become a snare to you. Rumblings last our whole life.  Jesus came not to save painted but real sinners ; but He has  saved us, and will surely make it manifest. I have a passage  laid on my heart for you ; read the whole of it carefully : 2nd Corinthians 8 1-9, especially verse 9. Etc." Day after day now passed away and the money did not come.  The month of January had come to an end, and February also,  and the money had not come. Thus more than one hundred  and twenty days had gone by, whilst day by day I brought my  petition before the Lord, that He would bless this sister, keep  her steadfast in her purpose, and entrust me with this money for  His work in my hands. Amidst it all my heart was assured  (judging from the earnestness which He had given me in prayer,  and that I had only desired this matter to the praise of His  name), that in His own time He would bring it about. But I  never wrote one single line to the sister on the subject all this time.  At last, on the one hundred and thirty-fourth day after I had  daily besought the Lord about this matter, on March 8th, 1843,  I received a letter from the sister, informing me that the £500  had been paid into the hands of my bankers. I now wrote to the sister to enquire, whether she wished the  money to be expended upon any particular objects, or whether  she would leave me free to expend it, as I might be led. In  reply to this she wrote me : Dear Brother, " I would still leave this little sum in the hands of Him to  whom it has been given. May He alone be your guide in  disposing of it. If I did express one wish, it would be that you  would make use of a part for your own or your family's present  necessity." This latter point I declined entirely, thinking it not wise to take a part of this money for myself, to avoid even the appearance  that in any measure I had sought my own things in this matter,  instead of the things of Jesus Christ. The £500 was thus portioned out : £100 for the School,  Bible, Missionary and Tract Fund ; £50 for the Employment  Fund, and £50 for the Orphan Fund. [The way the remainder  was used will be seen in the next chapter.] And now I only give a few lines of a letter which I received  on July 3rd, 1844, from the sister who gave this donation, in  order that I may show her state of mind on the subject, after  she had had it more than twenty months before her, and after  she had for sixteen months actually given up the money. She  writes thus : " I am thankful to say that I have never for one  moment had the slightest feeling of regret ; but it is wholly of  the Lord's abounding grace. I speak it to His praise." Splitit Chapter 7. Further Extension Of The Orphan Work. March, 1843, to July 14th, 1844. Section Title: Fourth Wilson. Street Orphan House startel. On March 31st, 1843, I called at the Orphan Houses, to make  certain arrangements, and one of the sisters told me by the way  that she had been asked by Miss G., who with her father occupied  the house, No. 4, Wilson Street, to let me know that they wished  to give up their house, if I would like to take it ; but she had  replied that it was no use to tell me about it, for she was sure  that I had no thought of opening another Orphan House. When  I came home, this matter greatly occupied my mind. I could  not but ask the Lord again and again whether He would have me  to open another Orphan House, and whether the time had now  come that I should serve Him still more extensively in this way.  The more I pondered the matter, the more it appeared to me  that this was the hand of God moving me onwards in this service. The following remarkable combination of circumstances struck  me in particular. (1). There are more applications made for  the admission of Orphans, especially of late, than we are at all  able to meet, though we fill the houses as much as the health  of the children and of the labourers will possibly admit. (2).  If I did take another house for Orphans, it would be most  desirable it should be in the same street as the other three,  as thus the labour is less, and in times of great need we are  near together for prayer, the distribution of the money, etc.  But since the third Orphan House was opened in November,  1837, there never has been one of the larger houses in the street  to be let. (3). There are about fifteen children in the Infants'  Orphan House, whom it would have been well some time ago to  have removed to the house for the older girls, had there been  room ; but when a vacancy happened to occur in that house,  there were generally several waiting to fill it up, so that unintentionally the female children in the Infants' Orphan House  remained where they were ; but this is not well, nor is it according  to my original intention ; for the Infants were intended only to  be left till they were seven years old, and then to be removed to  the houses for older boys and girls. This my original plan could  be better executed for the future, and at once for the present,  were I to open another Orphan House. (4). I know two sisters  who seem suitable labourers for this fourth Orphan House, and who have a desire thus to be engaged. (5). There is £300 remaining of the £500 which I so lately received. This money may be  used for the furnishing and fitting up of a new Orphan House.  So much money I have never had in hand at one time during  the last five years. (6). The establishing of a fourth Orphan  House, would be, after we had gone for five years almost  uninterruptedly through trials of faith, a plain proof that I  have not regretted this service, and that I am not tired of  this precious way of depending upon the Lord from day to  day ; and thus the faith of other children of God might be  strengthened.—But most important, yea, decidedly conclusive,  as these points were, yet they did not convince me that I ought  to go forward in this service, if the Spirit's leading were not in  connection with them. Section Title: Twenty-two days' secret Prayer for Guidance. I therefore gave myself to prayer, without saying anything to  any human being. I prayed two and twenty days, without even  mentioning it to my dear wife. On that very day, when I did  mention it to her, and on which I had come to the conclusion,  after three weeks' prayer and consideration, in the fear of God  to establish another Orphan House, I received from A. B. £5,  and £1 through him from a sister. What a striking confirmation  that the Lord will help, though the necessities should increase  more and more. At last, on the 24th day, having been now for  several days fully assured that God would have me go forward  in this service, I went to enquire whether Mr. and Miss G. still  wished to give up the house. But here I found an apparent  hindrance. Having heard no wish expressed on my part to  take the house, and the sister in the Orphan Houses, with whom  Miss G. had communicated, not having given her the least reason  to think that I should do so, Mr. and Miss G. had altered their  plans, and now purposed to remain in the house. However,  I was to call again in a week, when I should receive an answer.  I was not in the least discomforted by this obstacle. " Lord  if Thou hast no need of another Orphan House, I have none,"  was the burden for my prayer. I was willing to do God's will,  yea, to delight myself in His will. And just on this very ground,  because I knew I sought not my own honour but the Lord's ; because I knew I was not serving myself, but the Lord, in this thing ;  and because I knew, that with so much calm, quiet, prayerful, self- questioning consideration I had gone about this business, and  had only after many days, during which I had been thus waiting  upon the Lord, come to the conclusion that it was the will of  God I should go forward in this service ; for these reasons I felt  sure (notwithstanding what Mr. and Miss G. had told me), that  I should have the house. I also especially judged, that thus it  would be, because I was quite in peace, when I heard of the obstacle :  a plain proof that I was not in self-will going on in this matter, but according to the leading of the Holy Ghost ; for if according  to my natural mind I had sought to enlarge the work, I should  have been excited and uncomfortable when I met this obstacle.  After a week I called again on Mr. G. And now see how God  had wrought ! On the same day on which I had seen Mr. G.,  he went out and met with a suitable house, so that, when I called  the second time, he was willing to let me have the one which  he then occupied in Wilson Street ; and as the owner accepted  me as a tenant, all the difficulties were removed, so that after  the first of June we began fitting up the house, and in July the  first Orphans were received. Section Title: Visit to Germany. It was in September or October, 1841, that one day Mrs. G.,  a German lady, a native of Wiirtemberg, called on me. She said  that she had come to England to perfect herself in English.  Having heard that I was a German, she came to obtain my  advice, and to request me to interest myself for her in getting  her pupils to instruct in German, in order thus to support herself  while in England. After having conversed with her for some  time about these things, and given her the information which  she desired, I then spoke to her about the things of God, in which  conversation I soon found, that though she might have had  some religious feelings from time to time, yet that she did not  know the Lord. As she was leaving I gave her the first and second  part of my Narrative, which I thought she would read because it  contained the experience of a German, and thus she would also  have exercise in English. I then followed with my prayers the  reading of the book, that God would be pleased to bless it to the  conversion of her soul. After some time she called on me again,  telling me that she had been deeply interested in reading my  Narrative, and asked me whether I had any objection to her  translating the book into German, with the view of getting it  published on her return to Germany. My reply was that I had  no right to object to it ; for, in so far as translation into another  language was concerned, the book was everyone's property. I  might have mentioned that I did not think her yet sufficiently  acquainted either with the English language or the state of things  in England, especially religiously, and that, as she was not  converted herself, she could not give the exact translation of the  book, even if she were qualified with reference to the two former  points ; but, as I had the spiritual benefit of the individual in  view, I thought thus with myself ; this person has no employment at present, and by translating this book she will be kept  from the many snares connected with idleness ; she will by this  means also make progress in English, which she is desirous of  doing ; but, most of all, the fact of translating a book for the  press will oblige her more accurately and attentively to consider  what is contained in it, than she would be obliged to do, were she simply to read it through several times ; and therefore this  work may, with God's blessing, be instrumental in doing good  to her soul. The last point weighed particularly with me ; I  therefore did not discourage her, though at the same time I did  not encourage her, but left the matter to herself. As, however,  she left me with the impression that she was going to translate  the book, I asked the Lord to convert her soul in doing so. After a time Mrs. G. called again, and brought me a part of the  manuscript, that I might read it over. I took it, but could not  promise her to read it ; for I had little prospect of doing so, for  want of time. Nevertheless, I read a few pages, which I found  rather better translated than I had expected. After this she  brought me at two or three other times considerable parts of the  translation, which, however, I had never time to read. By this  time the winter had passed away, and it was come to March,  1842, when Mrs. G. came to take leave of me. She said she now  purposed to return to Wurtemberg. After a short conversation  with her about her circumstances, I began to speak to her about  her soul, and soon found she was heavy laden, burdened under  her sins, and broken in heart. With many tears, she told me  that she was a great sinner, an exceedingly great sinner. Every  word she spoke gave me the impression, that all she now needed  was to have the work of Christ pointed out to her, i.e., the power  of His blood to cleanse from all sin, by faith in His name. I spent two hours with her, and she left me with many tears.  I also had said to her at the beginning of the conversation,  with reference to the translation of my Narrative, that if she  still desired to publish it, she should seek to get the assistance  of a pious clergyman in Germany, who understood English well. On the next morning about nine Mrs. G. called again upon  me, telling me she could not leave Bristol without seeing me once  more. She now spent about three hours more with me, in which  she told me that, during the night, which she had chiefly spent in  prayer and reading the Word of God, she had found peace in the  Lord Jesus, and that she was now happy in Him. She further  told me, that, after she had translated a part of my Narrative,  the Spirit of God began to work upon her heart, convincing  her that she was a great sinner. The further she went on, the  more she felt what a sinner she was, till at last, when she had  come towards the end of the book, she came to the conclusion to  return to Germany. After this she left me. About two or three weeks afterwards I received a long letter  from her, by which I was still further confirmed that although  Mrs. G. was only a mere babe in Christ, yet that she was a  babe, and that a real work of grace had been begun in her heart.  I then wrote to her, but from that time till towards the end  of May, 1843, I heard no more of her. Towards the end of  May, 1843, however, I received a long letter from her, dated  Stuttgart (capital of the kingdom of Wurtemberg). In this letter Mrs. G. gave me an outline of her history during the year after  she had returned to her country. Suffice it here to say, that  she had sought in vain to find Christians with whom she could  be united in fellowship according to the truths she thought she  saw in my Narrative, and according to what she had seen and  heard at our meetings in Bristol. At last, about New Year,  1843, she became acquainted with a little Baptist church, which  was separated from the State Church, and she was after a time  baptized and received into fellowship among them, which took  place in February, 1843. Soon, however, she found things  different, as to church order, etc., from what she had seen amongst  us in Bristol, or from what she had learnt from my Narrative,  especially with reference to close Baptist principles, which in  the highest and strongest degree were practised among the  brethren at Stuttgart : and she wrote to me, to ask my view  about that point. Mr. Chapman advises Publication of Narrative in German. Before I received these letters, I had been repeatedly asked,  during my fourteen years' residence in England, why I did not  labour in my native country. The importance also of doing so  had been pointed out to me ; nor was I myself insensible to this ;  but my answer had always been : " I must labour where the  Lord will have me to be, and as I have never seen it to be the  Lord's will that I should labour in Germany, I ought not to do  so." About fourteen months before I received these letters,  it had also been more than ever laid on my heart by brother  R. C. Chapman. He had seen something of the religious state  of the Continent, and he had heard still more about it, and he  had found, almost everywhere, that when he set truth before  brethren, they said, " It is scriptural, you are right ; but if we  were to practise this, what would be the consequences ? What  would become of us and our wives and children ? " or something  of that kind. Brother Chapman therefore came on purpose to  see me, on his return from Denmark, to lay it on my heart to  visit Germany, on account of my being a native and having been  led by the Lord as I had. He told me especially that he considered it of importance that I should publish my Narrative in  German, in order that thus the faith of the brethren, with the  Lord's blessing, might be strengthened, and that they might be  led to act according to the light which they had. The more I prayed about the question, the more I judged it  to be from the Lord, that I should go for a season to Germany.  It was but a few days, before I had the fullest assurance in my  soul (after much prayer, much self-examination in the fear of  God) that it was the will of God I should go ; yet even then I  did not speak publicly about it. After having come to the conclusion, that, as far as I could  see, it was the will of God that I should go, I began prayerfully to look at the difficulties there were in the way, which were  principally these. (1). The fourth Orphan House needed to be  opened, and all the work in connection with it was to be done  before I could leave ; because I could not judge it to be of God,  that this work, which was begun, should remain unfinished,  except absolute necessity pointed it out, as otherwise it would  be a waste of money, a breach of promise to the relatives whose  children were to be received, etc. I therefore asked the Lord  to help me through all this work, which was not a little, before  I could leave. (2). I judged it important not to leave the work  without leaving behind a few hundred pounds. I had therefore  by prayer to get this sum from the Lord, for the obtaining of  which I had no natural prospects whatever. (3). Another  obstacle in the way was, want of money for traveling expenses  to and from Stuttgart, and means for staying there, at least for  a time, and that not only for myself, but for my dear wife for  I judged, for various reasons, that it was the will of God she  should accompany me in this service, but principally because  her health was not equal to being left in Bristol, with the  responsibility of the work resting upon her in my absence. (4).  One of the special reasons for which I saw it to be the Lord's  will that I should go to Germany, was, the publishing of my  Narrative, at a cheap price (2 shillings for both parts), or to be given  away gratuitously, so that the poor might have it. Then again,  as so much time would be taken up with printing it, I intended,  if once I went to Germany, to print not less than 4,000 copies ;  and what is even that- number among the many millions whose  language is German ? But whence was the money to come for all this ?—an expense  which, though printing is very cheap in Germany, yet I knew  would cost between one and two hundred pounds. For this,  also, I, a poor man, betook myself to the living God, being  fully assured, that, as He had pointed out to me His will with  reference to my going, He would also most assuredly provide  the means. Nay, I had a secret satisfaction in the greatness of  the difficulties which were in the way. So far from being cast down  on account of them., they delighted my soul ; for I only desired to  do the will of the Lord in this matter. In honesty of heart I  had examined the matter, as standing before God. I wished  only to know His will, that I might do it. I judged, it was His  will that I should go to Germany, and therefore determined in  His fear that I would go. When I therefore saw the difficulties,  they did not cast me down, but cheered me ; for as it was the will  of God, according to my judgment, that I should go, I was sure  He would remove the obstacles out of the way ; and therefore  the greater the obstacles, the more abundantly plain the proof,  that I had come to a right judgment, if they were removed by  prayer ; but if after all I had been mistaken, which I could not  think I had been, then the sooner I was undeceived the better. Prayer and faith, the universal remedies against every want and  every difficulty; and the nourishment of prayer and faith, God's  holy Word, helped me over all the difficulties.—I never remember,  in all my Christian course, a period now (in March, 1895) of  sixty-nine years and four months, that I ever Sincerely and  Patiently sought to know the will of God by the teaching of the  Holy Ghost, through the instrumentality of the Word of God, but  I have been Always directed rightly. But if honesty of heart and  uprightness before God were lacking, or if I did not patiently wait  upon God for instruction, or if I preferred the counsel of my fellow  men to the declarations of the Word of the living God, I made  great mistakes. In the beginning of June, I began to give myself to prayer.  Faith saw all the difficulties already removed. Faith could give  thanks, while the difficulties yet remained. Faith could triumph,  though there seemed the death blow coming, since there not only  was no money coming in, but the considerable sums, lately in  hand, were rapidly diminishing. Thus forty days passed,  whilst day after day we had been waiting unitedly upon the  Lord, but the obstacles were greater than ever ; yet my confidence  in the Lord, that He would remove the difficulties in His own  time, was greater than ever also. It was on July 12th that I  said to a sister, being led to it by the certain prospect of one of  the dear labourers in the Orphan Houses going to leave : " Well,  my soul is at peace. The Lord's time is not yet come, but, when  it is come, He will blow away all these obstacles, as chaff is blown  away before the wind." It was only One Quarter Of An Hour  after, when a paper was put into my hands, whereby I obtained  power over £702 3 shillings 7 pence. The paper was as follows :—  " 1st, The poor brethren and sisters of our dear Lord and  Saviour. 2nd, Sending help in the gospel of Christ to the dear brethren  in Germany, or publishing the Narrative. 3rd, The dear Orphan Children. 4th, To complete the payment of the expenses incurred by  building a chapel for the meeting of the saints at  Barnstaple. " I leave the sums, to be used in these several objects, under the  Lord, to the judgment of the Lord's servant, brother Muller,  knowing assuredly that He whose steward he is will direct and  guide him in this and every other matter.—His holy name be  praised for the Real Joy I feel today in doing a thing, which a  few weeks since was a trying act of obedience. Surely, ' the  statutes of the Lord are right, rejoicing the heart. In keeping of  them there is great reward.'—July 10th, 1843." Thus three of the hindrances were at once removed ; for I was  by this sum furnished with traveling expenses, and with what might be required for my stay in Germany, had means to publish  4,000 copies of my Narrative, and was able to leave means behind for the work in Bristol, sufficient for at least two months. When I received this note, I was not in the least excited, but took the  circumstance as quietly as if it were a matter which could not be otherwise. I had been sure that, when the Lord's time was  come, He would send the means, and according to my faith it  was now granted to me ; and a proof, that up to the last I did  believe, was, that when the money came, it did not surprise me.  The £702 3 shillings 7 pence was not portioned out (except what was sent  to Barnstaple), till my return, as I could not know how much  each object might require. It was thus spent : (1). For the  chapel at Barnstaple, £80 7 shillings 1 pence (2). For poor saints, £162 2 shillings  (3). For publishing my Narfative in German, our traveling  expenses to and from Stuttgart, our stay for nearly seven months  in Germany, and other expenses connected with my service in  Wiirtemberg, £267 4 shillings 11 pence (4). The remainder, £192 9 shillings 7 pence., I  put to the Orphan Fund, not that so 'much was in hand on my  return from Germany ; for I had drawn, on the strength of what  was in their hands, on my bankers. Section Title: Visits Germany. On August 9th, my dear wife and I left Bristol in the company of  a German sister, Miss W. During the time of my absence from  Bristol, I kept no journal, and therefore I cannot give a minute  account of all that transpired. [During this visit, a meeting was formed in Stuttgart similar  in principles to the church meeting in Bethesda, Bristol.] December 31st. The Lord has been pleased to give me during  this year for my temporal necessities £326 1 shillings 10 and three quarter pence. To this is to be added that the expenses connected with our  journey to Germany, and with our temporal necessities, and all  the various expenses coming on us in connection with our stay  in a foreign land, from August 9th to December 31st, were met  out of the £702 3 shillings 7 pence, which had been given to me, as has been  stated, for several purposes. Is it not again most manifest than during the year 1843 also I  served a most kind Master, even with reference to temporal  supplies ? And this I delight to show. If I had been striving  with all my might to obtain a good income during the year 1843,  I could not have had more ; for in one way or another the Lord  gave me about £400, without my asking any one for anything, and  therefore I had far more than I needed either for myself and  family, or for the exercise of hospitality. Section Title: 1844. January 1st.—Last evening I met with the whole of the little  church at Stuttgart to tea, and the last hours of the year, till  about 12 o'clock at night, we spent together in prayer. When I had proceeded a considerable way in preparing my  Narrative for the press, I found especial help from God, in being  directed through a kind brother, whom I had known eight years  before at Stuttgart, to a paper manufacturer, from whom I could  buy the paper for 4,000 copies on advantageous terms, and also  to a very honourable and promise-keeping printer. The printer  engaged to print two sheets a week, and kept his word to the  end, so that as long as six weeks before my departure, I was able  to say that, if the Lord would, I should depart on the 26th of  February, and on that very day I was able to depart. Important as it was, for many reasons, that I should return to my  service in Bristol when I did, I cannot but see the hand of God  in directing me to so honourable a person as the printer was,  in whom also, I trust, is somewhat' of the fear of God. It has been often mentioned to me, that brethren in  business do not sufficiently attend to the keeping of promises,  and I cannot therefore but entreat all who love our Lord Jesus,  and who are engaged in a trade or business, to seek for His sake  not to make any promises, unless they have every reason to  believe they will be able to fulfil them, and therefore carefully  to weigh all the circumstances, before making any engagement,  lest they should fail in its accomplishment. It is even in these  little ordinary affairs of life that we may either bring much honour  or dishonour to the Lord ; and these are the things which every  unbeliever can take notice of. Why should it be so often said,  and sometimes with a measure of ground, or even much ground :  " Believers are bad servants, bad tradesmen, bad masters " ?  Surely it ought not to be true that we, who have power with God  to obtain by prayer and faith all needful grace, wisdom, and skill,  should be bad servants, bad tradesmen, bad masters. When now the Narrative was nearly printed, I had to look  out for a bookseller who would undertake the sale of the book.  Three booksellers refused to undertake to sell it. The objection evidently was that I did not belong to the State Church,  and one of them plainly told me so. But by the help of God  I was not discouraged. I began to give myself to prayer with  my dear wife concerning this very matter. Day by day we  waited upon the Lord for about four weeks, and then I applied  to another bookseller, who without any hesitation undertook  the sale of the book on commission, so that I retained 2,000  copies for gratuitous distribution, and 2,000 he was to have. Dear reader, there is no difficulty which may not be overcome.  Let us but use the power which we have with God, as His children,  by prayer and faith, and abundant blessings may be drawn  down from Him. On February 26th my dear wife and I departed from Stuttgart,  and on March 6th we reached Bristol. Exceedingly as we had  longed to return to Bristol, as soon as we could see it to be the  Lord's will, yet so greatly had our hearts been knit to the dear saints whom we left behind, that it was a sad pleasure to depart,  and our only comfort was, that we left them in the hands of the  good Shepherd. During all the time of my absence from Bristol, the Lord  bountifully supplied our need. For though the money, which  I was able to leave behind on my departure, would not have  supplied the Orphan Houses with more than about one half of  what was needed, yet the Lord helped so seasonably, and sent  in so many donations, that there was not once, during all this  time, the least difficulty with reference to means. There came  in for the Orphans between August 9th, 1843, and March 6th,  1844, about £450, besides very many articles of clothing,  provisions, books, trinkets, old silver, etc. Dear reader, just look once more upon this circumstance !  Hundreds of miles we were from Bristol, and by our bowing our  knees before our Heavenly Father at Stuttgart, we not only  could bring down spiritual blessings upon the work in Bristol,  but also temporal means. Thus, simply by prayer, we obtained  whilst in Germany, for the work of God in Bristol, within about  one week, nearly £200 ; for there came in some other donations  for the Orphans also. March 25th. After a comparatively great abundance with  regard to the Orphans, for a whole year and seventeen days,  during which time we were not once in difficulty as to means,  which had not been the case for nearly five years previous to the  commencement of this period, we are now again quite poor,  there being Nothing At All left in my hands, after I had paid  out this day more than £50 for rent and salaries. But through  the grace of God I am able to trust as heretofore in the Lord,  and therefore my heart is in peace.—Evening. I received this  afternoon 11 shillings 2 and a half pence, and 2 shillings 7 pence by sale of articles ; there came in  £1 19 shillings 9 pence, by sale of Reports 3 shillings, and by a donation 2 shillings 2 pence. March 26th. This morning my wife and I besought the Lord  unitedly for means, and received, almost immediately afterwards,  £5 from Birmingham, in answer to our prayer. March 27th. I received 8 shillings, and there was anonymously put  into the box at Bethesda 2 shillings 6 pence. This morning at half-past nine  a sister came to me, and brought me a sovereign for the Orphans,  saying : " Whilst I was lying this morning at six o'clock in my  bed, I thought, Here I am so comfortable, and perhaps the Orphans  may be in need, and I resolved to bring you this." The donation  came most seasonably, and as the fruit of our prayer. April 3rd. Today £1 14 shillings was required. I opened the boxes  in my house, in them I found 3 shillings l and a half pence. Thus I had 8 shillings 10 pence  with what was left yesterday, and the remainder, being £1 5 shillings 2 pence,  one of the labourers was able to give. April 8th. It has often occurred in our experience, that after  we have had to pass for some time through a season of comparative poverty, in which day by day we have had to wait upon the Lord, our Father alters His way of dealing with us, and opens  His bountiful hand, by supplying us for several or many days at  once. Thus it is now. During the last three days we received  more than was required, and it was still more abundantly so  today ; for this afternoon a person, residing at Keynsham, gave  me £1, and this evening a brother gave me £50. When I received  this £50, we were not in absolute need, but had enough for two  or three days ; yet I see the kindness of the Lord in sending this  donation, as I had been repeatedly of late praying for means,  and as we are thus enabled to do things which are not absolutely  needful just now, though desirable, and as we have thus the  continued proof of His willingness to send means. May 4th. Since April 8th, there has come in £36 2 shillings 8 pence ;  but today, Saturday, we have again only £5 6 shillings 6 pence left, which  however, is enough for today, and a few shillings will be left  for the beginning of next week. May 17th. Yesterday I paid out To The Last Penny all I had  in hand. When now there was nothing left, £2 came in by  the sale of some books, and £1 6 pence by two donations, whereby  I was able to meet this day's need. May 18th. This morning £1 17 shillings 10 pence came in. We have  thus, with the little which was left yesterday, £2 15 shillings 11 pence for  this day, Saturday ; but I know not whether that will be enough.  Evening. This evening at six o'clock one of my sisters-in-law  returned from Plymouth, where she had been staying for a little  while, and brought from a sister in the Lord £2, from another  sister £1 15 shillings, and also from some sisters in the Lord in the  neighbourhood of Kingsbridge, 14 shillings.—This money I took at once  to the Orphan Houses, where I found that, to meet the present  expenses, £3 10 shillings more was required than what I had been able  to send in the morning. How kind, therefore, of the Lord, to  send this money so opportunely, though only towards the evening  of the day ! Thus we had enough, and a little left towards the  need of Monday. May 23rd. We are still supplied by the day. We had received  from the Lord during the last days also what we required, but  we were poor, having nothing at all in hand. Under these  circumstances with reference to means for the Orphans, and in  as great need for the other Objects of the Institution, two persons,  professed believers, called on me today, who were going from  house to house in the street where I live, to ask money for a  chapel debt. I remonstrated with them, and sought to show  them how the name of the Lord was dishonoured by them, in  calling upon the enemies of the Lord for pecuniary assistance  towards, what they considered, the work of the Lord. I sought  to show them, that if their work were of God, He would, in  answer to their prayers, send them help : and if not, ought they  not to give up what was not His work, and not force the matter  by calling promiscuously from house to house upon believers and unbelievers ? Their reply was : " The gold and silver are the  Lord's, and therefore we call upon the unconverted for help for  His work." My reply was : Because the gold and silver are  the Lord's, therefore we, His children, need not go to His  enemies for the support of His work." Now, at that very moment,  while I was thus speaking for the Lord, having then nothing at  all in hand for the Orphans or the other Objects, the postman  brought a small brown paper parcel and a letter. My conversation seemed, for the time at least, fruitless: for those two  individuals, having left, went as before from house to house ;  but when I came back to my room, I found the blessedness of  the scriptural way ; for that parcel, which the postman had  brought, while I was conversing, came from Ireland, and  contained two Post Office Orders for £5 each, and a worked  stool cover ; the letter which had been brought, and which  was from Seaton, contained £1 for the Orphans ; and £1 1 shillings 5 pence  besides had been sent, having been taken out of the boxes in the  Orphan Houses : so that altogether, whilst those two persons  were with me, £12 1 shillings 5 pence had come in. June 5th. Last evening a brother gave me a dozen modern  silver teaspoons, which, being this morning readily disposed of  at a good price, supplied our need for today. For several days I have now had day by day special prayer  with some of my fellow-labourers about the work, and particularly for pecuniary supplies ; and surely we do not wait in vain  upon the Lord. Before this day is over we have had another  proof of it. This afternoon a parcel was brought by a brother  from London, containing a silver cream jug, a pair of gilt earrings, a gold ring, 2 bracelets, and a muffineer. The same donor  sent also a sovereign. June 10th. Monday. Though on Saturday all our necessities  were comfortably supplied, yet I had then Not One Penny left.  Our Heavenly Father, however, having given us grace to trust  in Him, and not to be anxiously concerned about Monday, gave  us, even late on Saturday evening, a proof of His loving, tender  care over us. The labourers met, as usual, on Saturday evening  for prayer, and we continued in prayer from a little after seven  till about nine o'clock. After we had separated, a sister, who  had been waiting at the Infants' Orphan House, till our prayer  was over, gave 4 shillings, saying that she had intended to give it to  me on the Lord's day morning, but had felt herself stirred up to  bring it that evening.—Nothing came in yesterday. I met this  morning with some of the labourers again for prayer, as I have  now been doing daily for about a fortnight, and we again asked  the Lord for help, with regard to the writing of the Report,  that He would let His blessing rest upon it, bless the intended  public meetings, when the account of the Lord's dealings with  us will be given, convert the children, give the needful grace and  wisdom to us who are engaged in the work, give us means for the Day Schools, means for ordering a quantity of oatmeal from  Scotland, means for colouring down the Orphan Houses, for the  supply of the present need, etc. There was only the 4 shillings in hand  for the need of today, which I had reason to believe would be  about £2. Now see the Lord's help ! Just now, at eleven  o'clock, when the letter-bag is brought for the money for today's  need, I receive in it £2 7 shillings 3 pence, which had been taken by brother  R. B. out of the boxes in the Orphan Houses, and half a sovereign,  which had been sent by a brother in Suffolk. Thus we have  £3 1 shillings 3 pence, whilst only £1 15 shillings is needed today. In the course  of reading the Holy Scriptures in my family this morning, came  the word : " Ask, and it shall be given you ; seek, and ye shall  find ; knock, and it shall be opened unto you " (Matthew 7 7). I  pleaded this word especially with the Lord while I was again  praying, after the family prayer was over, with some of the  labourers ; and surely He had proved afresh that He acts  according to His Word. June 18th. As only 13 shillings had come in on the 16th and 17th,  we were now extremely poor ; but the Lord looked upon our  necessity, for £5 was sent by a Christian lady at Scarborough,  and a person from Manchester gave £1. June 22nd. Saturday evening. Only 1 shillings came in the day  before yesterday, and 2 shillings 6 pence was taken this morning out of ten  boxes in the Orphan Houses.—This had been one of those weeks,  in which I have prayed particularly much for means, and in  which the Lord seemed little to regard my requests. But my  soul, through grace, has been in perfect peace, being fully assured  that He in His own good time will again send larger supplies.  In every way we are now very poor, and it seems desirable that  we should have large sums to meet the present circumstances.  After much prayer the Lord has closed the week with fresh proofs  of His loving, tender care over the work, which has, been a great  refreshment to my spirit. There came in this evening, between  eight and nine o'clock, by sale of stockings 9 shillings, by sale of other  articles £1 8 shillings 7 pence, by a donation from an Irish sister 5 shillings, and a  physician in Bristol kindly sent me £2, and his little children 4 shillings.  How can my soul sufficiently praise the Lord for His tender  mercies and His readiness to hear the prayers of His servant !  All these fresh deliverances in the hour of great need show most  clearly, that it is only for the trial of our faith, for our profit,  for the profit of others who may hear of it, and for the  glory of the Lord, that He sometimes seems not to regard our  petitions. June 25th. Today I received from Scotland £10, to be used  as most needed, of which I took one half for the Orphans, and  the other half for the other Objects. Thus, in our great need,  the Lord supplies us from day to day, and hears our prayers,  which we daily bring to Him. June 30th. This evening. I received £10 between nine and ten o'clock, at a time of the greatest poverty. A little boy  likewise gave me 6 pence this evening. July 7th. It is now about six weeks since I have been daily  entreating the Lord, both alone and with some of my fellow- labourers, that He would be pleased to send us the supplies  which we required, both to meet the ordinary and extraordinary  expenses. Of late we have been also especially asking the Lord  that He would be pleased to send a rich supply before the public  meetings (which will commence, if the Lord will, on the 15th),  in order that it may be seen that without public meetings, and  without publishing fresh Reports, we are yet able, by faith and  prayer, to draw down help from the living God. Our prayer,  therefore, had been particularly, that the Lord not only would  be pleased to give us what we required day by day, but that He  would also send in again largely, in order to show that He was  willing to hear our prayers, and influence the minds of His  children who have the means, to contribute considerably, though  it was now more than two years since the last Report was published.  Not that we were anxiously concerned even about this : for in  the whole work we desire to stand with God, and not to depend upon the  favourable or unfavourable judgment of the multitude; yet our  souls longed, in pity to those who might seek an occasion, that  even the shadow of ground might be cut off for persons to say :  " They cannot get any more money, and therefore they now  publish another Report." My soul, therefore, had assurance  that the Lord not only would supply our need up to the time  when the accounts were closed, and the public meetings would  be held, but also that He would send in means more largely than  He had done for some time past. And thus it was. When on July 6th more was needed than there  was in hand, I received about eight o'clock a Post Office Order  for £2 from Jersey, of which half is for the Orphans and half for  the other Objects. And now today A. B. sent £50, of which I  took one half for the Orphans, and the other half for the other  Funds. Besides the reasons just referred to, why this donation  is so seasonable, I would only mention one more : The brother  who kindly procures the oatmeal for us in Scotland, had written  to say, that he had just now some which was very good, if we  liked to have it. We could not say we needed none, for by the  time it could be sent our meal would be gone ; nothing therefore  remained but to continue waiting on the Lord for means. And  now, when we needed to send an answer, this £50 came, so that  we were able to order a ton of oatmeal. July 14th. This is the last day before the accounts are closed,  and this day also the Lord has sent in liberally. Being thus  helped day by day up to the last moment of this period, we go  on cheerfully to the next, leaning upon the Lord, with a balance  in hand of £1 11 shillings 11 and three quarter pence. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 10th, 1842, to  July 14th, 1844, was £2,487 8 shillings 7 and a half pence.] Splitit Chapter 8. Some Hints On A Few Passages Of The Word Of God. (Written in 1844.) I Now add some hints on a few passages of the Word of God,  both because I have so very frequently found them little  regarded by Christians, and also because I have proved their  preciousness, in some measure, in my own experience. Scripture Hint 1.—Laying up Treasure in Heaven. In Matthew 6 19-21, it is written : " Lay not up for yourselves  treasures upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and  where thieves break through and steal ; but lay up for yourselves  treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and  where thieves do not break through nor steal : for where your  treasure is, there will your heart be also."—Observe, dear reader,  the following points concerning this part of the divine testimony : 1. It is the Lord Jesus, our Lord and Master, who speaks this  as the lawgiver of His people. He who has infinite wisdom and  unfathomable love to us, who therefore knows what is for our  real welfare and happiness, and who cannot exact from us  any requirement inconsistent with that love which led Him  to lay down His life for us. Remembering then, who it is who  speaks to us in these verses, let us consider them. 2. His counsel, His affectionate entreaty, and His commandment to us His disciples is : " Lay not up for yourselves treasures  upon earth." The meaning obviously is, that the disciples of the  Lord Jesus, being strangers and pilgrims on earth, i.e., neither belonging to the earth nor expecting to remain in it, should not seek  to increase their earthly possessions, in whatever these possessions  may consist. This is a word for poor believers as well as for  rich believers ; it has as much reference to putting shillings  into the savings' bank as to putting thousands of pounds into  the funds, or purchasing one house, or one farm after another. It may be said, Does not every prudent and provident person  seek to increase his means, that he may have a goodly portion  to leave to his children, or to have something for old age, or for  the time of sickness, etc. ? My reply is, It is quite true that this  is the custom of the world. It was thus in the days of our Lord,  and Paul refers to this custom of the world when he says, " The  children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the  children" (2nd Corinthians 12 14). But whilst thus it is in the world, and we have every reason to believe ever will be so among those  who are of the world, and who therefore have their portion on  earth, we disciples of the Lord Jesus, being born again, being  the children of God not nominally, but really, being truly  partakers of the divine nature, being in fellowship with the  Father and the Son, and having in prospect " an inheritance incorruptible, and undefiled, and that fadeth not away" (1st Peter i: 4),  ought in every respect to act differently from the world, and so  in this particular also. If we disciples of the Lord Jesus seek,  like the people of the world, after an increase of our possessions,  may not those who are of the world justly question whether we  believe what we say, when we speak about our inheritance, our  heavenly calling, our being the children of God, etc. ? Often it  must be a sad stumbling-block to the unbeliever to see a believer  in the Lord Jesus acting in this particular just like himself. Consider this, dear brethren in the Lord, should this remark  apply to you.—I have more than once had the following  passage quoted to me as a proof that parents ought to lay up  money for their children, or husbands for their wives : " But if  any provide not for his own, and especially for those of his own  house (or kindred), he hath denied the faith, and is worse than an  infidel" (1st Timothy 5 8). It is, however, concerning this verse,  only needful in childlike simplicity to read the connection from  verse 3 to 5, and it will be obvious that the meaning is this,  that whilst the poor widows of the church are to be cared for  by the church, yet if any such needy believing widow had children  or grandchildren (not nephews), these children or grandchildren  should provide for the widow, that the church might not be  charged ; but that, if a believer's child, or grandchild, in such  a case did not do so, such an one did not act according to the  obligations laid upon him by his holy faith, and was worse than  an unbeliever. Not a word, then, is there to favour the laying  up treasures upon earth for our children, or our wives. (3). Our Lord says concerning the earth, that it is a place  " where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break  through and steal." All that is of the earth, and in any way  connected with it, is subject to corruption, to change, to  dissolution. There is no reality, or substance, in anything else  but in heavenly things. Often the careful amassing of earthly  possessions ends in losing them in a moment by fire, by robbery,  by a change of mercantile concerns, by loss of work, etc. ; but  suppose all this were not the case, still, yet a little while, and  thy soul shall be required of thee ; or, yet a little while, and the  Lord Jesus will return ; and what profit shalt thou then have,  dear reader, if thou hath carefully sought to increase thy earthly  possessions ? My brother, if there were one particle of real  benefit to be derived from it, would not He, whose love to us  has been proved to the utmost, have wished that you and I should  have it ? If, in the least degree, it could tend to the increase of our peace, or joy in the Holy Ghost, or heavenly-mindedness,  He, who laid down His life for us, would have commanded us,  to " Lay Up treasure upon earth." (4). Our Lord does not merely bid us not to lay up treasure  upon earth ; if He had said no more, this commandment might be  abused, and persons find in it an encouragement for their extravagant habits, their love of pleasure, and their habit of spending  everything they have, or can obtain, upon themselves. It does  not mean, then, as is the common phrase, that we should " live  up to our income ; " for, He adds : " But lay up for yourselves  treasures in heaven." There is such a thing as laying up in  heaven as truly as there is laying up on earth ; if it were not so,  our Lord would not have said so. Just as persons put one sum  after another into the bank, and it is put down to their credit,  and they may use the money afterwards : so truly the penny,  the shilling, the pound, the hundred pounds, the ten thousand  pounds, given for the Lord's sake, and constrained by the love of  Christ, to poor brethren, or in any way spent in the work of God,  He marks down in the book of remembrance, He considers as  laid up in heaven. The money is not lost, it is laid up in the bank  of heaven ; yet so, that, whilst an earthly bank may break, or  through earthly circumstances we may lose our earthly possessions, the money, thus secured in heaven, cannot be lost. But this is by no means the only difference. I notice a  few more points. Treasures laid up on earth bring along with  them many cares ; treasures laid up in heaven never give care.  Treasures laid up on earth never can afford spiritual joy ;  treasures laid up in heaven bring along with them peace and joy  in the Holy Ghost even now. Treasures laid up on earth, in a  dying hour cannot afford peace and comfort, and when life is  over, they are taken from us ; treasures laid up in heaven draw  forth thanksgiving, that we were permitted and counted worthy  to serve the Lord with the means with which He was pleased to  entrust us as stewards ; and when this life is over we are not  deprived of what was laid up there, but when we go to heaven  we go to the place where our treasures are, and we shall find  them there. Often we hear it said when a person has died : he  died worth so much. But whatever be the phrases common in  the world, it is certain that a person may die worth fifty thousand  pounds sterling, as the world reckons, and yet that individual  may not possess, in the sight of God, one thousand pounds  sterling, because he was not rich towards God, he did not lay up  treasures in heaven. And so on the other hand, we can suppose  a man of God falling asleep in Jesus, and his surviving widow  finding scarcely enough left behind him to suffice for the funeral,  who was nevertheless rich towards God ; in the sight of God he  may possess £5,000, he may have laid up that sum in heaven. Dear reader, does your soul long to be rich towards God,  to lay up treasures in heaven ? The world passes away and the lust thereof ! Yet a little while, and our stewardship will  be taken from us. At present we have the opportunity of  serving the Lord, with our time, our talents, our bodily strength,  our gifts, and also with our property ; but shortly this opportunity may cease. Oh ! how shortly it may cease. Before  ever this is read by any one, I may have fallen asleep ; and the  very next day after you have read this, dear reader, you may  fall asleep, and therefore, whilst we have the opportunity, let  us serve the Lord.—I believe, and therefore I speak. My own  soul is so fully assured of the wisdom and love of the Lord toward  us His disciples as expressed in this Word, that by His grace  I do most heartily set my seal to the preciousness of the command,  and I do from my inmost soul not only desire not to lay up treasures  upon earth, but, believing as I do what the Lord says, I do desire  to have grace to lay up treasures in heaven. And then, suppose  after a little while you should fall asleep, some one may say,  your wife and child will be unprovided for, because you did not  make a provision for them. My reply is, the Lord will take  care of them. The Lord will abundantly provide for them, as  He now abundantly provides for us. (5). The Lord lastly adds : " For where your treasure is, there  will your heart be also." Where should the heart of the disciple  of the Lord Jesus be, but in heaven ? Our calling is a heavenly  calling ; our inheritance is a heavenly inheritance ; our citizenship is in heaven ; but if we believers in the Lord Jesus lay  up treasures on earth, the necessary result of it is, that our  hearts will be upon earth ; nay, the very fact of our doing so  proves that they are there ! Nor will it be otherwise, till there  be a ceasing to lay up treasures upon earth. The believer who  lays up treasures upon earth may, at first, not live openly in  sin ; he in a measure may yet bring some honour to the Lord in  certain things ; but the injurious tendencies of this habit will  show themselves more and more, whilst the habit of laying up  treasures in heaven would draw the heart more and more  heavenward ; would be continually strengthening his new, his  divine nature, his spiritual faculties, because it would call his  spiritual faculties into use, and thus they would be strengthened ;  and he would more and more, whilst yet in the body, have his  heart in heaven, and set upon heavenly things; and thus the  laying up treasures in heaven would bring along with it, even in  this life, precious spiritual blessings as a reward of obedience. Scripture Hint 2.—God's Kingdom to be First. Matthew 6 33. " But seek ye first the kingdom of God and  His righteousness ; and all these things shall be added unto you."  After our Lord, in the previous verses, had been pointing His  disciples to " the fowls of the air," and " the lilies of the field,"  in order that they should be without carefulness about the  necessaries of life ; He adds : "Therefore take no thought (literally, be not anxious) saying, What shall we eat ? or, What  shall we drink ? or, Wherewithal shall we be clothed ? (for after all  these things do the Gentiles seek ;) for your heavenly Father knoweth  that ye have need of all these things." Observe here particularly  that we, the children of God, should be different from the nations  of the earth, from those who have no Father in heaven, and who  therefore make it their great business, their first anxious concern,  what they shall eat, and what they shall drink, and wherewithal  they shall be clothed. We, the children of God, should, as in  every other respect, so in this particular also, be different from  the world, and prove to the world that we believe that we have  a Father in heaven, who knoweth that we have need of all these  things. The fact that our almighty Father, who is full of infinite  love to us His children, and who has proved to us His love in  the gift of His only begotten Son, and His almighty power in  raising Him from the dead, knows that we have need of these  things, should remove all anxiety from our minds. There is, however, one thing which we ought to attend to,  with reference to our temporal necessities ; it is mentioned  in our verse : " But seek ye first the kingdom of God and His  righteousness." The great business which the disciple of the  Lord Jesus has to be concerned about (for this word was spoken  to disciples, to professed believers) is, to seek the kingdom of  God, i.e., to seek, as I view it, after the external and internal  prosperity of the Church of God. If, according to our ability,  and according to the opportunity which the Lord gives us, we  seek to win souls for the Lord Jesus, that appears to me to be  seeking the external prosperity of the kingdom of God ; and if we,  as members of the body of Christ, seek to benefit our fellow- members in the body, helping them on in grace and truth, or  caring for them in any way to their edification, that would be  seeking the internal prosperity of the kingdom of God. But in  connection with this we have also to " seek… His righteousness,"  which means (as it was spoken to disciples, to those who have a  Father in heaven, and not to those who were without), to seek to  be more and more like God, to seek to be inwardly conformed to  the mind of God.—If these two things are attended to (and they  imply also that we are not slothful in business), then do we come  under that precious promise : " And all these things (that is food,  raiment, or any thing else that is needful for this present life)  shall be added unto you." It is not for attending to these two  things that we obtain the blessing, but in attending to them. I now ask you, my dear reader, a few questions in all love,  because I do seek your welfare, and I do not wish to put these  questions to you, without putting them first to my own heart.  Do you make it your primary business, your first great concern,  to seek the kingdom of God and His righteousness ? Are the  things of God, the honour of His name, the welfare of His Church,  the conversion of sinners, and the profit of your own soul, your chief aim? Or, does your business, or your family, or your  own temporal concerns, in some shape or other primarily occupy  your attention ? If the latter be the case, then, though you  may have all the necessaries of life, yet could you be surprised  if you had them not ? I never knew a child of God who acted according to the above  passage, in whose experience the Lord did not fulfil His word of  promise, " All these things shall be added unto you." Scripture Hint 3.—Partnership with God. The third portion of the divine testimony, on which I desire  to throw out a few hints, is in 1st John i: 3 : " And truly our  fellowship is with the Father, and with His Son Jesus Christ."  Observe : (1). The words " fellowship," " communion," " co- participation," and " partnership," mean the same. (2). The  believer in the Lord Jesus does not only obtain forgiveness of  all his sins (as he does through the shedding of the blood of Jesus,  by faith in His name) ; does not only become a righteous one  before God (through the righteousness of the Lord Jesus, by  faith in His name) ; is not only begotten again, born of God,  and partaker of the divine nature, and therefore a child of God,  and an heir of God ; but he is also in fellowship or partnership  with God. Now, so far as regards God, and our standing in the  Lord Jesus, we have this blessing once for all ; nor does it allow  of either an increase or a decrease. Just as God's love to us  believers, His children, is unalterably the same (whatever may  be the manifestations of that love), and as His peace with us is  the same (however much our peace may be disturbed), so it is  also with regard to our being in fellowship or partnership with  Him : it remains unalterably the same, so far as God is concerned.  But then (3). there is an experimental fellowship, or partnership,  with the Father and with His Son, which consists in this, that  all which we possess in God, as being the partners with God,  is brought down into our daily life, is enjoyed, experienced, and  used. This experimental fellowship, or partnership, allows of an  increase or a decrease, in the measure in which faith is in exercise,  and in which we are entering into what we have received in the  Lord Jesus. The measure in which we enjoy this experimental  fellowship with the Father and with the Son is without limit ;  for without limit we may make use of our partnership with the  Father and with the Son, and draw by prayer and faith out of  the inexhaustible fullness which there is in God. Let us take a few instances in order to see the practical  working of this experimental partnership with the Father and  with the Son. Suppose there are two believing parents who  were not brought to the knowledge of the truth until some years  after the Lord had given them several children. Their children  were brought up in sinful, evil ways, whilst the parents did not  know the Lord. Now the parents reap as they sowed. They suffer from having set an evil example before their children ; for  their children are unruly and behave most improperly. What  is now to be done ? Need such parents despair ? No. The  first thing they have to do is, to make confession of their sins  to God, with regard to neglecting their children whilst they  were themselves living in sin, and then to remember that they  are in partnership with God, and therefore to be of good courage  though they are in themselves still utterly insufficient for the  task of managing their children. They have in themselves  neither the wisdom, nor the patience, nor the long-suffering,  nor the gentleness, nor the meekness, nor the love, nor the decision  and firmness, nor anything else that may be needful in dealing  with their children aright. But their Heavenly Father has all  this. The Lord Jesus possesses all this. And they are in partnership with the Father, and with the Son, and therefore they  can obtain by prayer and faith all they need out of the fullness  of God. I say by prayer and faith, for we have to make known  our need to God in prayer, ask His help, and then we have to  believe that He will give us what we need. Prayer alone is not  enough. We may pray never so much, yet if we do not believe  that God will give us what we need, we have no reason to expect  that we shall receive what we have asked for. So then these  parents would need to ask God to give them the needful wisdom,  patience, long-suffering, gentleness, meekness, love, decision,  firmness, and whatever else they may judge they need. They  may in humble boldness remind their Heavenly Father that His  Word assures them that they are in partnership with Him, and,  as they themselves are lacking in these particulars, ask Him to  supply their need ; and then they have to believe that God will  do it, and they will receive according to their need. Another instance : suppose I am so situated in my business  that day by day such difficulties arise, that I continually find  that I take wrong steps, by reason of these great difficulties.  How may the case be altered for the better ? In myself I see  no remedy for the difficulties. In looking at myself I can expect  nothing but to make still further mistakes, and, therefore, trial  upon trial seems to be before me. And yet I need not despair.  The living God is my partner. I have not sufficient wisdom to  meet these difficulties so as to be able to know what steps to take,  but He is able to direct me. What I have, therefore, to do is  this : in simplicity to spread my case before my Heavenly  Father and my Lord Jesus. The Father and the Son are my  partners. I have to tell out my heart to God, and to ask Him,  that, as He is my partner, and I have no wisdom in myself to  meet all the many difficulties which continually occur in my  business, He would be pleased to guide and direct me, and to  supply me with the needful wisdom ; and then I have to believe  that God will do so, and go with good courage to my business,  and expect help from Him in the next difficulty that may come before me. I have to look out for guidance, I have to expect counsel  from the Lord ; and, as assuredly as I do so, I shall have it ; I  shall find that I am not nominally, but really in partnership with  the Father and with the Son. Another instance : There are two believing parents with seven  small children. The father works in a manufactory, but cannot  earn more than ten shillings per week. The mother cannot earn  anything. These ten shillings are too little for the supply of  nourishing and wholesome food for seven growing children and  their parents, and for providing them with the other necessaries  of life. What is to be done in such a case ? Surely not to find  fault with the manufacturer, who may not be able to afford  more wages, and much less to murmur against God ; but the  parents have in simplicity to tell God, their partner, that the  wages of ten shillings a week are not sufficient in England to  provide nine persons with all they need, that their health may not  be injured. They have to remind God that He is not a hard  master, not an unkind being, but a most loving Father, who has  abundantly proved the love of His heart in the gift of His only  begotten Son. And they have in childlike simplicity to ask  Him, that either He would order it so, that the manufacturer  may be able to allow more wages, or that the Lord would find  them another place, where the father would be able to earn more ;  or that He would be pleased somehow or other, as it may seem  good to Him, to supply them with more means. They have to  ask the Lord, in childlike simplicity, again and again for it, if He  does not answer their request at once ; and they have to believe  that God, their Father and partner, will give them the desire of  their hearts. They have to expect an answer to their prayers ;  day by day they have to look out for it, and to repeat their request  till God grants it. As assuredly as they believe that God will  grant them their request, so assuredly it shall be granted. Again, suppose I desire more power over my besetting sins ;  suppose I desire more power against certain temptations ;  suppose I desire more wisdom, or grace, or anything else that  I may need in my service among the saints, or in my service  towards the unconverted ; what have I to do, but to make use  of my being in fellowship with the Father and with the Son ?  Just as, for instance, an old faithful clerk, who is this day taken  into partnership by an immensely rich firm, though himself  altogether without property, would not be discouraged by reason  of a large payment having to be made by the firm within three  days, though he himself has no money at all of his own, but would  comfort himself with the immense riches possessed by those  who so generously have just taken him into partnership ; so  should we, the children of God and servants of Jesus Christ,  comfort ourselves by being in fellowship, or partnership, with  the Father, and with the Son, though we have no power of our  own against our besetting sins ; though we cannot withstand temptations which are before us, in our own strength ; and though  we have neither sufficient grace nor wisdom for our service among  the saints, or towards the unconverted. All we have to do is,  to draw upon our partner, the living God. By prayer and faith  we may obtain all needful temporal and spiritual help and  blessings. In all simplicity we have to tell out our heart before  God, and then we have to believe that He will give to us according  to our need. But if we do not believe that God will help us, could  we be at peace ? The clerk, taken into the firm as partner,  believes that the firm will meet the payment though so large,  and though in three days it is to be made, and it is this that  keeps his heart quiet, though altogether poor himself. We have  to believe that our infinitely rich partner, the living God, will  help us in our need, and we shall not only be in peace, but we  shall actually find that the help we need will be granted to us. Let not the consciousness of your entire unworthiness keep  you, dear reader, from believing what God has said concerning  you. If you are indeed a believer in the Lord Jesus, then this  precious privilege, being in partnership with the Father and  the Son, is yours, though you and I are entirely unworthy of  it. If the consciousness of our unworthiness were to keep us  from believing what God has said concerning those who depend  upon and trust in the Lord Jesus for salvation, then we should  find that there is not one single blessing with which we have  been blessed in the Lord Jesus from which, on account of our  unworthiness, we could derive any settled comfort or peace. Scripture Hint 4.—Stewardship. The child of God has been bought with the " precious blood  of the Christ," and is altogether His property, with all that  he possesses : his bodily strength, his mental strength, his ability  of every kind, his trade, business, art, profession, his property,  etc. ; for it is written : " Ye are not your own ; for ye are bought  with a price" (1st Corinthians 6 19 and 20). The proceeds of our calling  are therefore not our own in the sense of using them as our  natural heart wishes us to do, whether to spend them on the  gratification of our pride, or our love of pleasure, or sensual  indulgences, or to lay by the money for ourselves or our children,  or use it in any way as we naturally like ; but we have to stand  before our Lord and Master, whose stewards we are, to seek to  ascertain His will, how He will have us use the proceeds of our  calling. But is this indeed the spirit in which the children of  God generally are engaged in their calling ? It is but too well  known that it is not the case ! Can we then wonder at it, that  even God's own dear children should so often be found greatly  in difficulty with regard to their calling, and be found so often  complaining about stagnation or competition in trade, and the  difficulties of the times, though there have been given to them  such precious promises as : " Seek ye first the kingdom of God and His righteousness ; and all these things shall be added unto  you ; " or, " Let your conversation (disposition or turn of mind)  be without covetousness ; and be content with such things as ye have :  for He hath said, I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee"? (Hebrews  13 5.) Is it not obvious enough, that, when our Heavenly  Father sees that we His children do, or would, use the proceeds  of our calling, as our natural mind would desire, He either  cannot at all entrust us with means, or will be obliged to decrease  them ? No wise and really affectionate mother will permit her  infant to play with a razor, or with fire, however much the child  may desire to have them ; and so the love and wisdom of our  Heavenly Father will not, can not, entrust us with pecuniary  means (except it be in the way of chastisement, or to show us finally  their utter vanity), if He sees that we do not desire to possess them  as stewards for Him, in order that we may spend them as He  may point out to us by His Holy Spirit, through His Word. In connection with this I give a few hints to the believing  reader on three passages of the Word of God. In 1st Corinthians 16 2,  we find it written to the brethren at Corinth, " Upon the first day  of the week let every one of you lay by him in store, as God has  prospered him." A contribution for the poor saints in Judea  was to be made, and the brethren at Corinth were exhorted to  put by every Lord's day, according to the measure of success  which the Lord had been pleased to grant them in their calling  during the week. Now, ought not the saints in our day also to  act according to this word ? There is no passage in the Word  of God telling us not to do so, and it is altogether in accordance  with our pilgrim character, not only once or twice, or four times  a year, to see how much we can afford to give to the poor saints,  or to the work of God in any way, but to seek to settle it weekly. If it be said, I cannot ascertain how much I have gained in the  course of the week by my business, and therefore I cannot give  accordingly ; my reply is this : seek, dear brethren, as much as  possible to bring your business upon such a footing, that you  may be able, as nearly as possible, to settle how much you have  earned in your calling in the course of the week ; but suppose  you should be unable to settle it exactly to the shilling or pound,  yet you will know pretty well how it has been with you during  the week, and therefore, according to your best knowledge, contribute on the coming Lord's day towards the necessities of the  poor saints, and towards the work of God, as He, after your  having sought His guidance, may lead you. Perhaps you say,  The weeks are so unlike ; in one week I may earn three or even  ten times as much as in another week, and if I give according to  my earnings from my calling during a very good week, then how  are such weeks, when I earn scarcely anything, or how are the  bad debts to be met ? How shall I do when sickness befalls my  family, or when other trials, productive of expense, come upon  me, if I do not make provision for such seasons ? My reply is (1). I do not find in the New Testament a single passage in which either directly or indirectly exhortations are given,  to provide against deadness in business, bad debts and sickness,  by laying up money. (2). Often the Lord is obliged to allow  deadness in business, or bad debts, or sickness in our family, or  other trials, which increase our expenses, to befall us, because  we do not, as His stewards, act according to stewardship, but as  if we were owners of what we have, forgetting that the time  has not yet come when we shall enter upon our possessions :  and He does so in order that, by these losses and expenses, our  property which we have collected may be decreased, lest we  should altogether set our hearts again upon earthly things, and  forget God entirely. His love is so great, that He will not let  His children quietly go their own way when they have forsaken  Him ; but if His loving admonitions by His Holy Spirit are  disregarded, He is obliged, in fatherly love, to chastise them. A striking illustration of what I have said we have in the case  of Israel nationally. The commandment to them was, to leave  their land uncultivated in the seventh year, in order that it  might rest ; and the Lord promised to make up for this deficiency  by His abundant blessing resting upon the sixth year. However,  Israel did not act according to this commandment, no doubt  saying in the unbelief of their hearts, as the Lord had foretold,  " What shall we eat in the seventh year ? Behold we shall not sow, nor  gather in our increase " (Leviticus 25) But what did the Lord do ?  He was determined the land should have rest, and as the Israelites  did not willingly give it, He sent them for seventy years into  captivity, in order that thus the land might have rest. See  Leviticus 26 33-35. Beloved brethren in the Lord, let us  take heed so to walk as that the Lord may not be obliged, by  chastisement, to take a part of our earthly possessions from us  in the way of bad debts, sickness, decrease of business, or the  like, because we would not own our position as stewards, but act  as owners, and keep for ourselves the means with which the Lord  had entrusted us, not for the gratification of our own carnal  mind, but for the sake of using them in His service. It might also be said by a brother whose earnings are small,  Should I also give according to my earnings ? They are already  so small, that my wife can only with the greatest difficulty  manage to make them sufficient for the family. My reply is :  Have you ever considered, my brother, that the very reason  why the Lord is obliged to let your earnings remain so small,  may be the fact of your spending everything upon yourselves,  and that, if He were to give you more, you would only use it to  increase your own family comfort, instead of looking about to  see who among the brethren are sick, or who have no work at all,  that you might help them, or how you might assist the work of  God at home and abroad ? There is a great temptation for a  brother whose earnings are small, to put off the responsibility of assisting the needy and sick saints, or helping on the work of  God, and to lay it upon the few rich brethren and sisters with  whom he is associated in fellowship, and thus rob his own soul ! It might be asked, How much shall I give of my income ? The  tenth part, or the fifth part, or the third part, or one half, of  more ? My reply is, God lays down no rule concerning this  point. What we do we should do cheerfully and not of necessity.  But if even Jacob, with the first dawning of spiritual light (Genesis  28 22), promised to God the tenth of all He should give to him,  how much ought we believers in the Lord Jesus to do for Him ?  we, whose calling is a heavenly one, and who know distinctly that  we are children of God and joint heirs with the Lord Jesus !  Yet do all the children of God give even the tenth part of what  the Lord gives them ? That would be two shillings per week  for the brother who earns £1, and 4 shillings to him who earns £2, and  £2 per week to him whose income is £20 per week. In connection with 1st Corinthians 16 2, I would mention two other  portions : (1)." He which soweth sparingly shall reap also  sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also  bountifully" (2nd Corinthians 9 6). It is certain that we children of  God are so abundantly blessed in Jesus, by the grace of God,  that we ought to need no stimulus to good works. The forgiveness of our sins, the having been made for ever the children of  God, the having before us the Father's house as our home— these blessings ought to be sufficient motives to constrain us in  love and gratitude to serve God abundantly all the days of our  life, and cheerfully also to give up, as He may call for it, that with  which He has entrusted us of the things of this world. But  whilst this is the case, the Lord nevertheless holds out to us in  His Holy Word motives why we should serve Him, deny ourselves, use our property for Him, etc. ; and the last mentioned  passage is one of that kind. The verse is true, both with reference  to the life that is now and that which is to come. If we have  been sparingly using our property for Him, there will have been  little treasure laid up in heaven, and therefore a small amount  of capital will be found in the world to come, so far as regards  reaping. Again, we shall reap bountifully if we seek to be rich  towards God, by abundantly using our means for Him, whether  in ministering to the necessities of the poor saints, or using otherwise our pecuniary means for His work. Dear brethren, these are realities ! Very shortly, will come the  reaping time, and then will be the question, whether we shall  reap sparingly or bountifully.—But while this passage refers to the  life hereafter, it also refers to the life that now is. Just as now  the love of Christ constrains us to communicate of that with which  the Lord entrusts us, so will be the present reaping, both with  regard to spiritual and temporal things. Should there be found  therefore in a brother the want of entering into his position as  being merely a steward for the Lord in his calling, and should he give no heed to the admonitions of the Holy Ghost to communicate to those who are in need, or to help the work of God ;  then, can such a brother be surprised that he meets with great  difficulties in his calling, and that he cannot get on ? This is  according to the Lord's Word. He is sowing sparingly, and he  therefore reaps sparingly. But should the love of Christ constrain  a brother, out of the earnings of his calling to sow bountifully,  he will even in this life reap bountifully, both with regard to  blessings in his soul and with regard to temporal things. Consider in this connection the following passage, which,  though taken from the Book of Proverbs, is not of a Jewish  character, but true concerning believers under the present  dispensation also : " There is that scattereth, and yet increaseth ;  and there is that withholdeth more than is meet, but it tendeth to  poverty. The liberal soul shall be made fat : and he that watereth  shall be watered also himself " (Proverbs 11 24 and 25). (2). In connection  with 1st Corinthians 16 2, I would also direct my brethren in the Lord  to the promise made in Luke 6 38, " Give and it shall be given  unto you : good measure, pressed down, and shaken together, and  running over, shall men give into your bosom. For with the same  measure that ye mete withal it shall be measured to you again."  This refers evidently to the present dispensation, and evidently  in its primary meaning to temporal things. Now let any one,  constrained by the love of Christ, act according to this passage ;  let him on the first day of the week communicate as the  Lord has prospered him, and he will see that the Lord will  act according to what is contained in this verse. If pride  constrain us to give, if self-righteousness make us liberal, if  natural feeling induce us to communicate, or if we give whilst  we are in a state of insolvency, not possessing more perhaps  than ten shillings in the pound were our creditors to come  upon us ; then we cannot expect to have this verse fulfilled  in our experience : nor should we give at any time for the  sake of receiving again from others, according to this verse ;  but if indeed the love of Christ constrain us to communicate  according to the ability which the Lord gives us, then we shall  have this verse fulfilled in our experience, though this was not  the motive that induced us to give. Somehow or other the  Lord will abundantly repay us through the instrumentality of  our fellow men, what we are doing for His poor saints, or in any  way for His work ; and we shall find that in the end we are not  losers, even with reference to temporal things, whilst we communicate liberally of the things of this life. Here it might be remarked : But if it be so, that even in  this life, and with regard to temporal things it is true, that  " To him that gives shall be given, good measure, pressed down,  and shaken together, and running over," and that " He which  soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully," then in the end  the most liberal persons would be exceedingly rich. Concerning this we have to keep in mind, that the moment  persons were to begin to give for the sake of receiving more back  again from the Lord through the instrumentality of their fellow  men, than they have given ; or the moment persons wished to  alter their way, and no more go on sowing bountifully, but  sparingly, in order to increase their possessions, whilst God is  allowing them to reap bountifully, the river of God's bounty  towards them would no longer continue to flow. God had  supplied them abundantly with means, because He saw them  act as stewards for Him. He had entrusted them with a little  which they used for Him, and He therefore entrusted them with  more ; and if they had continued to use the much also for Him, He  would have still more abundantly used them as instruments to  scatter abroad His bounties. The child of God must be willing  to be a channel through which God's bounties flow, both with  regard to temporal and spiritual things. This channel is narrow  and shallow at first, it may be ; yet there is room for some of  the waters of God's bounty to pass through. And if we cheerfully  yield ourselves as channels, for this purpose, then the channel  becomes wider and deeper, and the waters of the bounty of God  can pass through more abundantly. Dropping figurative language  it is thus : At first we may be instrumental in communicating  £5 or £10 or £20 or £50 or £100 or £200 per year, but afterwards  double as much ; and if we are still more faithful in our stewardship, after a year or two four times as much, afterwards perhaps  eight times as much, at last perhaps twenty times or fifty times  as much. We cannot limit the extent to which God may use  us as instruments in communicating blessing, both temporal  and spiritual, if we are willing to yield ourselves as instruments  to the living God, and are content to be only instruments, and  to give Him all the glory. But with regard to temporal things  it will be thus, that if indeed we walk according to the mind of  God in these things, whilst more and more we become instruments of blessing to others, we shall not seek to enrich ourselves,  but be content when the last day of another year finds us still  in the body, to possess no more than on the last day of the  previous year, or even considerably less, whilst we have been,  however, in the course of the year the instruments of communicating largely to others, through the means with which the Lord  had entrusted us. As to my own soul, by the grace of God it would be a burden  to me to find, that I was increasing in earthly possession ;  for it would be a plain proof to me that I had not been acting  as a steward for God, and had not been yielding myself as a  channel for the waters of God's bounty to pass through.  I also cannot but bear my testimony here, that in whatever  feeble measure God has enabled me to act according to these  truths for the last sixty-four years and a half [in 1895] I have  found it to be profitable, most profitable to my own soul, and, as to temporal things, I never was a loser in doing so,  but I have most abundantly found the truth of 2nd Corinthians 9 6, and  Luke 6 38, and Proverbs 11 24 and 25, verified in my own experience. I  only have to regret that I have acted so little according to what I  have now been stating, but my godly purpose is, by the help of God,  to spend the remainder of my days in practising these truths more  than ever ; and I am sure, that, when I am brought to the close  of my earthly pilgrimage, either by death, or by the appearing  of our Lord Jesus, I shall not have the least regret in having done  so, and I know that should I leave my dear child behind, the  Lord will abundantly provide for her, and prove that there has  been a better provision made for her than her father could have  made, if he had sought to insure his life or lay up money for her. Section Title: Liberal Donors blessed. Before leaving this part of the subject, I mention to the  believing reader that I know instance upon instance, in which  what I have been saying has been verified, but I will only mention  the following :--I knew many years ago a brother as the manager  of a large manufactory. Whilst in this capacity he was liberal,  giving away considerably out of his rather considerable salary.  The Lord repaid this to him ; for the principals of the establishment, well knowing his value to their house of business,  gave him now and then, whilst he was thus liberally using his  means for the Lord, very large presents in money. In process  of time, however, this brother thought it right to begin business  on his own account, in a very small way. He still continued to  be liberal, according to his means, and God prospered him, and  prospered him so, that now, whilst I am writing, his manufactory  is as large as the one which he formerly managed, or even larger,  though that was a very considerable one. And sure I am that,  if this brother shall be kept by God from setting his heart upon  earthly things, and from seeking more and more to increase his  earthly riches, but shall delight himself in being used as a steward  by God, cheerfully communicating to the need of God's poor  children, or to His work in other ways, and doing so not sparingly,  but bountifully, the Lord will entrust him more and more with  means ; if otherwise, if he shut up his hands, seeks his own, wishes  to obtain sufficient property that he may be able to live on his  interest, then, what he has to expect is, that God will shut up  His hands, he will meet with heavy losses, or there will be an  alteration in his affairs for the worse, or the like. I also mention two other cases, to show that the Lord increases  our ability of communicating temporal blessings to others, if we  distribute according to the means with which He has entrusted  us, though we should not be in a trade or profession.—I know  a brother who many years ago saw it right not only to spend  his interest for the Lord, but also the principal, as the Lord might  point out to him opportunities. His desire was not, as indeed it ought never to be, to get rid of his money as fast as possible,  yet he considered himself a steward for the Lord, and was therefore willing, as his Lord and Master might point it out to him,  to spend his means. When this brother came to this determination, he possessed about twenty thousand pounds sterling.  According to the light and grace, which the Lord had been pleased  to give, he afterwards acted, spending the money for the Lord,  in larger or smaller sums, as opportunities were pointed out to  him by the Lord. Thus the sum more and more decreased,  whilst the brother steadily pursued his course, serving the Lord  with his property, and spending his time and ability also for the  Lord, in service of one kind or another among His children. At  last the twenty thousand pounds were almost entirely spent,  when at that very time the father of this brother died, whereby  he came into the possession of an income of several thousand  pounds a year. It gives joy to my heart to be able to add, that  this brother still pursues his godly course, living in the most  simple way, and giving away perhaps ten times as much as he  spends on himself or family. Here you see, dear reader, that  this brother, using faithfully for the Lord what he had been  entrusted with at first, was made steward over more ; for he  has now more than one-third as much coming in a year, as  he at first possessed altogether. I know a brother to whom the Lord has given a liberal heart,  and who bountifully gave of that over which the Lord had set  him as steward. The Lord, seeing this, entrusted him with still  more, for through family circumstances he came into the possession of many thousands of pounds, in addition to the considerable  property he possessed before. I have the joy of being able to  add also concerning this brother, that the Lord continues to  give him grace to use his property as a steward for God, and  that he has not been permitted to set his heart upon his riches,  through the very considerable increase of his property, but that  he continues to live as the steward of the Lord, and not as the  owner of all this wealth. And now, dear reader, when the brethren to whom I have  been referring are brought to the close of their earthly pilgrimage,  will they have one moment's regret that they have used  their property for the Lord ? Will it be the least particle  of uneasiness to their minds, or will their children be the  worse for it ? Oh no ! The only regret they will have concerning this matter will be, that they did not serve the Lord  still more abundantly with their property. Dear reader, let  us each in our measure act in the same spirit. Money is really  worth no more than as it is used according to the mind of the  Lord ; and life is worth no more than as it is spent in the service  of the Lord. Splitit Chapter 9. Marked Deliverances In Connection With The Funds For The First Four Objects, 1844-1849. Section Title: July 14th, 1844, to May 26th, 1846. August 10th, 1844. In the greatest need, when not one  penny was in hand, I received £5 from a brother at  Hackney. I took half of this sum for these Objects, and half  for the Orphans. October 1st. This evening I received a Bank Order for £70,  to be used as the Lord might direct me. This money came in  most seasonably, as I am thus able to pay to the six teachers  who labour in the six Day Schools, their salaries. I took £30 of  the £70 for these Objects, and £40 for the Orphans. Section Title: 1845. January 13th. When there was nothing in hand towards  our many necessities for these Objects, I received today the  following valuable donation : Three forty-franc pieces, two  twenty-franc pieces, six five-franc pieces, seven two-franc pieces,  eleven one-franc pieces, fourteen half-franc pieces, twenty-one  quarter-of-a-franc pieces, and fifty-two other small Italian and  French silver coins. From May 6th, 1845, to May 26th, 1846, we experienced no  difficulty at all as to means, the Lord having always seasonably  sent in the supplies, so that, without any one exception, I was  always able not only to meet all the demands connected with the  Day Schools, the Sunday School, and the Adult Schools, but I  was also able to do more, as far as regards means, in aiding the  circulation of Tracts, and helping missionary efforts, than at  any previous period of the same length.—June 23rd. With  Philippians 4 6, for circulation of Tracts and Bibles in foreign lands,  or as needed, £60.—October 12th. There came in £150. Section Title: 1846. February 26th. I received £200, of which £100 was to be  used for missionary work in foreign lands, and £100 for brethren  who labour in England, in the Word and doctrine without any  stated salary. Before I received this donation, I had been especially led to  ask the Lord that He would be pleased to condescend to use me  more largely in helping missionary brethren. Section Title: May 26th, 1846, to May 26th, 1848. During no period, from the commencement of the operations  of this Institution, was I entrusted by the Lord with such large sums, as during the period from 1846 to 1848. I had never  had more need of pecuniary supplies than during those two years,  on account of the many pressing calls ; but, at the same time, I had  the exceeding great joy and privilege of being able to respond to  them in such a way as I had never before been allowed to do. It has often struck me, that one special reason why, on the  whole, I was allowed to have so little trial with regard to means  for the work during those two years, in comparison with former  times, may have been, that thereby the Lord would say that He  was willing to give what would be needed when once the New  Orphan House should be built, though the expenses would be  about two thousand five hundred pounds a year more than they  were before. Another reason also may have been, because in  many other ways trials of faith and patience came upon me in  connection with the Institution during those two years, that  therefore the Lord may not have exercised me so much by the  want of pecuniary means as before. But especially also one  reason, why the Lord generally gave me so great an abundance  during those two years, seems to me this, that it might be seen,  not only how He can help us day by day when we are poor, but  also how able and willing He is to cause us to abound, when this  is for His honour and for our profit. June 4th. Today was given to me, just when I rose from my  knees, after having asked the Lord for more means, especially  for missionary purposes, the sum of £150; £50 for the Orphans,  £50 for labourers in England, and £50 for labourers abroad. September 4th. Today there was given to me £305 17 shillings 3 pence  for home and foreign labourers, for present use for the Orphans,  and for the other parts of the work. Thus I have again the desire  of my heart given to me in being able to assist a number of dear  brethren at home' and abroad, to whom I desired to send help.  Of this sum I took £205 17 shillings 3 pence for these Objects. October 22nd. This morning's post had brought no means.  Whilst walking in my little garden for meditation and prayer,  I said to myself— -" Though the post has brought no means, yet  the Lord can send even this day rich supplies." It was not two  minutes after this, when a letter was handed to me, which had  been brought that moment, containing two fifty-pound notes  and these words : " My little children, let us not love in word,  neither in tongue ; but in deed and in truth." Thus I had a  fresh answer to my prayers, which had been again brought before  the Lord this morning, that He would enable me still more to  help the dear brethren who labour at home and abroad in  dependence upon Him for supplies. December 22nd. I received £175 more for these Funds, which  I took as a further precious answer to my supplication to God,  for help for home and foreign labourers, and for means to procure  a fresh stock of Tracts. Section Title: 1847. March 7th. Often of late have I besought the Lord that  would be pleased to give me more means for these Objects. For  more than nine months we have on the whole abounded more  than at any time during the thirteen years since this work first  began ; but now there was only £15 left for the support of six  Day Schools, two Sunday Schools, an Adult School, and the  circulation of Bibles and Tracts. Often also of late had I  entreated the Lord that He would be pleased to condescend to  use me still further as a steward, in allowing me to send help  to the many dear brethren whom I know labouring at home and  abroad without any salary, the need of many of whom I knew.  Under these circumstances I received this morning £150. April 5th. I have been praying day by day, ever since I was  able during the last month to send about £130 to home and  foreign labourers, that the Lord would be pleased soon again  to give me means for them, on account of their great need ;  indeed, all our means were so exhausted, that I had only just  enough, for tomorrow evening, to meet the weekly expenses  connected with the six Day Schools, when this morning I received  £125 for these Objects. What a precious help ! How is my  heart refreshed by this seasonable answer to prayer ! On June 8th there was given £100 for missionary purposes. August 25th. Great had been my desire to send fresh supplies  to the home and foreign labourers. Day by day had I been  again praying for means for them since July 16th. Now also  I had nothing in hand for the Bible and Tract Fund ; and as  to the Schools, there was not nearly enough to pay the weekly  salaries to the teachers next Tuesday evening,, when I received  this evening £120 for these Objects. October 12th. The very great need of some of the dear  brethren who labour in the Word, and whom I seek to assist,  had led me again day by day to bring their cases before God.  I also needed help for the School, Bible, and Tract Fund. Now  this evening the Lord has once more helped me by a donation  of £180, of which I took £40 for the Orphans, £100 for home and  foreign labourers, and £40 for the School, Bible, and Tract  Fund. How seasonable and how precious this help ! How  precious to me as the fruit of many prayers, and how seasonable  to many who are in need, and who will be thus assisted ! Moreover, I am just now in deep sorrow and great trial, the cause of  which I will not mention here ; and thus God Himself cheers  and refreshes my heart, and tells me, by this fresh precious and  manifest answer to prayer, that He is mindful of His poor  unworthy servant, and of the work in which he is engaged. Section Title: 1848. February 10th. There came in about £65 more for missionary  purposes during the month of January, and today was given  to me a donation of £100, the disposal of which being left to  me, I took half of it for these Objects, and half for the Orphans,  and thus I am able, after much waiting upon God for it, to  send a little more help to brethren who labour in the Word. April 13th. This is only the second time since May 26th,  1846, that the means for these Objects have been completely  exhausted. Under these circumstances prayer and faith were  again resorted to. For my universal remedy in need of any kind  is, to make known my requests unto God, and then I seek to  believe that God has heard me for His dear Son's sake, and I look  out for answers to my petitions, and fully expect them. I had also  particularly requested four brethren, masters of the Boys' Day  Schools, to help me with their prayers, as I should not be able  to pay them their weekly salary, next week, unless the Lord  were pleased to send in means.—Thus situated, I received this  morning, as the fruit of many supplications, the sum of £90,  which was a great refreshment to my spirit. May 26th. By the Lord's faithful love I have been enabled  to meet all the heavy expenses connected with these Objects  during the last two years, amounting to nearly £2,600, and at  the same time owe no one anything, and have a balance of  £5 19 shillings 7 and a quarter pence left in hand. Section Title: May 26th, 1848, to May 26th, 1850. June 9th. Great has been my desire, and many have been  my prayers to God, that He would be pleased to condescend to  use me still further, in allowing me the privilege of helping  brethren who labour in the Word and doctrine, at home and  abroad, without any salary, as I have been able to do but very  little for them comparatively during the last four months. Now  at last, in answer to my prayers, I have received this morning  £160 for home and foreign labourers.—The Lord may see it  needful, for the trial of our faith, to seem for a season not to  regard our supplications ; yet, if we patiently and believingly  continue to wait upon Him, it will be manifest in His own time,  and way, that we did not call upon Him in vain. August 19th. Today, when all the means for home and  foreign labourers were again gone, there came in £267. Thus  my heart is made glad, for I am able to send help to many  brethren in these days of peculiar distress. November 9th. Only a few shillings were left in my hands  on Tuesday evening, the 7th instant, towards the weekly salaries of the teachers, for the coming week. Also almost all the Tracts  are again gone, and it is nearly four weeks since I paid out the  last money in hand for missionary Objects. As to this latter  point, my heart had been especially longing to be able to send again help to home and foreign labourers, knowing how very  great the need of many is. Thus I was situated with regard to  means when I received today £1,000, of which sum I took £300  for these Objects. The Lord be praised for this most precious  help, which is doubly precious on account of the seasonable  time in which it comes ! Section Title: 1849. January 15th. The means for the circulation of Bibles and  Tracts, and for all the various Schools, and for helping missionary efforts, had now been reduced to £15. It had been  during the last days especially my prayer, that the Lord would  be pleased to give me fresh supplies for brethren who labour in  the Word and doctrine. Now the Lord has again given me a  precious answer to prayer. I received this morning a donation  of £200, to be used as any of the Objects might need help. The  donor, however, kindly wished me to take £25 for myself. I  took this £175 for these Objects. January 17th. Today I received £125 for these Objects.  How manifest it is by all these sums, large and small, received  from God in answer to prayer, that He does not allow me to  call upon Him in vain ! February 19th. A brother in the Lord, who had sold his  earthly possessions, for the purpose of spending the proceeds of  them for the Lord, sent me £120, of which he wished me to use  £100 for Missions. February 20th. Today I have received £200, of which I took  £100 for these Objects, as the disposal of this sum was entirely  left to me.—I do especially rejoice in all these considerable  donations, partly, because they enable me to assist so many  faithful servants of Jesus Christ, who labour for Him in dependence  upon Him for their temporal supplies ; and, partly, because they  prove that the work of God may be carried on in dependence  upon Him alone for pecuniary means, not merely on a small but  also on a large scale. See ! dear Christian reader, without making  any effort whatever, simply in answer to prayer, without personal  application to any one, all these sums come in. If it pleased  the Lord to condescend to use me further in this way, He could  so order that even a still larger field of labour were entrusted  to me, which would require still greater sums. Truly, it must be  manifest to all simple-hearted children of God, who will carefully  read the accounts respecting this Institution, that He is most  willing to attend to the supplications of His children. April 18th. Received £250, which, being entirely left at my  disposal, I took £150 for these Objects. May 23rd. Received £360, of which the kind donor wished  me to take £10 for my own personal expenses, and the £350 were  left to my disposal. I took therefore one half for these Objects. Splitit Chapter 10. Marked Deliverances In Connection With  The Funds For The Orphans. July 14th, 1844, to May 26th, 1849. July 25th, 1844.—Only eleven days after the accounts were 	closed, we were again in fresh poverty, and had to go on day by day waiting upon the Lord for the necessities of about 140  persons. July 26th. Only 6 pence has come in today. August 16th. Our poverty is extremely great. The trial  of faith as sharp as ever, or sharper. It is ten o'clock, and there  are no means yet for a dinner. I now thought of some articles  which I might be able to do without, to dispose of them for the  benefit of the Orphans, when one of the labourers gave me £1,  which she had intended for another object, and which she now  considers must be left alone for the present. There was also  taken out of the boxes in the Orphan Houses 1 shillings 6 pence, and by  knitting came in 2 shillings 3 pence, and from A. A. 2 shillings. August 22nd. All we had at the beginning of today was £1.  There was found in the boxes in the Orphan Houses 5 shillings 9 pence, and  by a Post Office Order I received £1. So we had enough for one  more day. And it is by the day I live. Were I to think of how  it will be a year or even a month hence, I should be tried indeed— yea, greatly tried. " Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof,"  is my Lord's own precious warrant for this. He will not have  me to be anxious about tomorrow, and therefore I cast my cares  about tomorrow upon Him. As the weeks pass on, and I go  on Saturday evenings to the prayer meetings at the Orphan  Houses, I praise the Lord for having sustained me one more week  in this service, by enabling me to look to Him. Yea, as each day  closes, I desire to be grateful to the Lord for having sustained  my faith and patience, and enabled me to rely upon Him,  especially in seasons of such great poverty, lasting for weeks, as  we have been in of late. But this I must say to the praise of  the Lord, that my soul is kept in peace at such times, and, through  the riches of His grace, I am kept from questioning whether He  will help me or not. And, indeed, it would be sinful ingratitude,  after all the Lord has been doing for me in this work, not to rely  upon Him. May He in mercy uphold me to the end in this  service, and keep me from dishonouring His holy name, either  by unbelief, or in any other way. August 23rd. This morning the Lord greatly refreshed my  spirit ; for after a long-continued trial of faith, and after long  and deep poverty, there was sent me from Devonshire a cheque  for £20. September 4th. Only one farthing was in my hands this  morning. Pause a moment, dear reader ! Only one farthing  in hand when the day commenced. Think of this, and think of  nearly 140 persons to be provided for. You, poor brethren,  who have six or eight children and small wages, think of this ;  and you, my brethren, who do not belong to the working classes,  but have, as it is called, very limited means, think of this ! May  you not do, what we do, under your trials ? Does the Lord love  you less than He loves us ? Does He not love all His children  with no less love than that, with which He loves His only  begotten Son, according to John 17 20-23 ? Or are we better  than you ? Nay, are we not in ourselves poor miserable sinners  as you are ; and have any of the children of God any claim upon  God, on account of their own worthiness ? Is not that, which  alone can make us worthy to receive anything from our Heavenly  Father, the righteousness of the Lord Jesus, which is imputed  to those who believe in Him ? Therefore, dear reader, as we  pray in our every need, of whatever character it may be, in  connection with this work, to our Father in Heaven for help,  and as He does help us, so is He willing to help all His children  who put their trust in Him. Especially do not think, that  because you may not be called by God to establish Orphan  Houses and Schools for poor children, therefore you are not  warranted to rely upon God, in all your need ; for the blessedness  of depending upon the living God may be enjoyed by all the  children of God, though they are not all called by Him to such  a work as this Narrative describes. Nor must you suppose,  that our only trials in this work arise from want of means, so  that, in carrying it on, we have to rely upon God for nothing  besides this. I assure you that the want of means is the smallest  trial, and that I have had far, far greater exercises of faith on  account of other things in connection with this work than those  arising from the want of means. But the trials connected with  the want of means I dwell upon so particularly, because that is  a matter which can be understood by all, and in which the senses  themselves almost force us, so to speak, to acknowledge the hand  of God.—Well, let us hear then, how God helped when there  was only one farthing left in my hands, on the morning of  September 4th, 1844. A little after nine o'clock I received a sovereign from a sister  in the Lord, who does not wish the name of the place, where she  resides, mentioned. Between ten and eleven o'clock the bag  was sent from the Orphan Houses, in which in a note it was  stated that £1 2 shillings was required for today. Scarcely Had I  Read This, when a fly stopped before my house, and a gentleman, Mr.—, from the neighbourhood of Manchester, was announced.  I found that he was a believer, who had come on business to  Bristol. He had heard about the Orphan Houses, and expressed  his surprise that, without any regular system of collection, and  without personal application to any one, simply by faith and  prayer, I obtained £2,000 and more yearly, for the work of the  Lord in my hands. This brother, whom I had never seen before,  and whose name I did not even know before he came, gave me  £2, as an exemplification of what I had stated to him.—Oh !  how good is the Lord, and how seasonably comes His help, in  our great, great need. There came in likewise through a sister  in Bath £1, and 5 shillings 6 pence more. Altogether £4 15 shillings 6 pence has come  in this day, at the commencement of which I had only One  Farthing left. October 1st. This evening I have received a Bank Order for  £70, to be used as the Lord might direct me. The donor wishes  me to let him know if anything particular should be connected  with this donation. There is indeed much connected with it,  as it comes most manifestly in answer to prayer ; for thus I am  able to supply all that is needed in the way of articles of clothing  for the Orphans, for which I have been long waiting upon the  Lord, and as the winter is now drawing near, the winter clothes  need to be got ready ; further, I am able to have the Boys'  Orphan House painted inside and coloured down, which is much  needed ; I am able to furnish all the labourers in the Orphan  Houses with some money for themselves, which, on account of  our long-continued poverty, I had not been able to do for six  months. Yet, though the donation comes in so seasonably,  I cannot write to the kind donor thus, lest he should be induced  to give more, by my exposing our circumstances, and lest also  the hand of God should not be so manifest, in providing me with  means for the work, as otherwise it would.—I took of this money  £40 for the Orphans, and £30 for the other Funds. Section Title: 1845. January 18th. Saturday. Since December 9th we had  always supplies sent, before the last money was given out ; it  was a season of rich abundance, for there came in about £140.  Now, however, this evening, after all the expenses of the day  had been met, there was nothing remaining. But admire with  me, dear reader, the goodness of the Lord ! This very evening  He has again kindly supplied us with means for the commencement of another week. The boxes at the Orphan Houses were  opened (our need leading us to do so), and in them was found  £10 16 shillings. Is it not, dear reader, a precious thing to trust in the  Lord ? Are not ten pounds, thus received out of the hands of  our Heavenly Father, as the result of faith in God, most precious ?  Will not you also seek to trust in Him, and depend on Him alone  in all your every-day concerns, and in all spiritual matters too ? If you have not done so, do make but trial of the preciousness  of this way, and you will see how pleasant and sweet it is ; and  if you have done so in a measure, do so yet more and more, and  you will never have cause to regret it. But, perhaps, you are  not a believer ; if so, you cannot trust in God, and go in all  circumstances to Him, as to your Father, unless you are first  reconciled to Him through our Lord Jesus. What you have then  to do, is to learn that you are a lost, ruined, guilty sinner,  deserving nothing but punishment. But, at the same time, you  have to remember that God, in the greatness of His love to  sinners, sent His own dear Son, that He, in their room and stead,  might bear punishment for, and make atonement for, their sins,  and fulfil the law of God in their stead, in order that every one  who believes on Him might obtain the forgiveness of his sins,  and be reckoned righteous before God. If you believe in the  Lord Jesus, i.e., if you receive Him as the one whom God has  declared Him to be, even the Son of God (as to His person), and  the Lamb of God that takes away the sin of the world (as to His  work), and if you rest upon Him, trust in Him for the salvation  of your soul, then all your sins shall be forgiven. Though you  have grown old in sin, though your sins have been very many  and very grievous, yet the blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth from  All sin. Do but believe, and you shall be saved. And when  thus you are reconciled to God, through faith in His dear Son,  walk before Him as an obedient child, seek in childlike simplicity  to go to God for everything, and do Really treat God as your  Father. March 4th. After I had met the expenses for housekeeping  yesterday, all our means were again gone, and there was therefore nothing in hand towards the expenses of today. But the  Lord helped us again ; for two five-pound notes were found  in one of the boxes at my house, whereby I am able to meet the  need of this day, which is O. Dear reader ! does your heart admire the hand of God in  these instances ? Does your heart praise the Lord for His  goodness to us ? Does it, or does it not ? If not, then I beseech  you to lay aside this account of His dealings with us, and fall  on your knees, and ask God to have mercy upon you, and to  soften your heart, that you may be sensible of His goodness to  us. Surely if you can read this account of His goodness, and it  makes no impression upon you, it is a sign that your heart is not  in a right state before God. I do not expect that all the readers  will, as much as I do, by the grace of God, see the hand of God  in all these matters, though I could wish that they did so, even  a thousand times more than I do ; but yet all should adore God  for His great goodness to us, and should remember that what  He does for us, in answering our poor sin-mixed petitions, for  the sake of His dear Son, He is willing to do for them also. Particularly notice, that the help never comes too late. We may be poor, yea, very poor : yet the help comes at the right  time. We may have to wait upon the Lord, yea, even a long  time ; but at last He helps. It may seem as if the Lord had  forgotten us, by allowing us to be poor, and very poor, and that  week after week ; but at last He helps abundantly, and shows  that only for the trial of our faith, both for our own benefit and  the benefit of those who might hear of His dealings with us, has  He allowed us to call so long upon Him. My heart is not troubled now, whether there be much or little in  hand. I am sure that, in the best time and way, God will send  help ; and thus it is not only with reference to temporal supplies,  but also as regards other things that we may need, or when we  may be in peculiar difficulties in other respects. When boys  need to be apprenticed, or situations have to be found for the  girls, and there are difficulties in the way, as we only send them  out to believing masters and mistresses, my soul is yet at peace,  because I betake myself to my Heavenly Father. When there  have been infectious diseases in the Orphan Houses, whereby,  looking at it naturally, many children might be taken away  through death, my soul is at peace, because I cast this burden  upon the Lord, and He sustains me. When one or the other of  my fellow-labourers have left the work, and I needed their place  supplied, and knew of no suitable persons, I have been looking to  God for help, and that has kept my heart in peace, though this  is no small difficulty, as not only can no hirelings be engaged in  this work, but also, in case the individual is a true child of God,  there are yet so many things to be considered as to fitness and  call for the work. When all kinds of lying reports have been  spread about the work and about myself in connection with it  (though they have been very much less than might have been  expected), I have committed my case to the Lord ; and such  things, instead of casting me down, often have greatly cheered  me, because they have been a fresh proof to me, that God is at  work, and that, therefore, the devil is angry, and stirs up  these lies. May 1st. When this day began I had only half-a-crown in  hand, which I had taken last evening out of one of the boxes in  my house. When I was this morning, on my usual walk before  breakfast, bringing my circumstances before the Lord, I reminded  Him of His word, " Take no thought for the morrow" (i.e. be not  anxious about the morrow) and I told Him that yesterday I had  not been anxious about today, and prayed that He would now  be pleased to help me. I was in perfect peace, though I had not  the least natural prospect of having the necessities of today  supplied. Of the money put by for the rent I would not take.  Our need was my comfort. When I returned to my house at  eight o'clock, I found that there had been sent from the Orphan  Houses 5 shillings, given there, and 2 shillings 6 pence for knitting. Also a person  had brought yesterday to the Orphan Houses the contents of an Orphan box, which he had in his room, having felt himself, as  he said, much stirred up to do so. It was 3 shillings 6 pence. Also a sister  from Worcestershire had sent 10 shillings. Before money was sent for  from the Orphan Houses, I received this morning from Stafford  10 shillings. Thus I had £1 13 shillings 6 pence to send to the Orphan Houses for  the need of today. July 6th. Today I received £70 and £100, of which two  sums one half was put to the Orphan Fund, and the other half  to the Fund for the other Objects. On the 10th of May I had  to leave Bristol on account of my health, and was absent three  weeks, and had to pay away for the Orphans about £100 within  one fortnight after. How seasonably, therefore, came these  two donations ! When these two sums came in there was only  10 shillings 3 pence in hand, and ten tons of gravel were needed for the  playgrounds, and a ton of oatmeal, also money for the apprentices,  besides the daily current expenses. Of the other donations which  came in during this period, I only mention : From Negro  Brethren In Demerara, Twelve Dollars. Section Title: Visit to Germany. On July 19th I left for the Continent, to labour for a season  in Germany, and returned to Bristol on October 11th. For  about eight months before this, I had seen it to be the Lord's  will that I should go again this year to the Continent for a season,  and had made my journey and service a subject of prayer from  November, 1844. Besides asking the Lord's blessing upon my  service, I also sought His help for means, and for this also I had  not to wait on Him in vain. For as the Lord had sent me, before  I went in 1843, the sum of £702 3 shillings 7 pence for various purposes and  for the work in Germany in particular, so He gave me again,  on May 3rd, 1845, the sum of £500 for the work in Germany,  yet so, that the surplus which there might be, should be employed  for the Orphans and other work in my hands. There came in  during the twelve weeks that I was away, £200 5 shillings 5 pence. This,  together with what was in hand when I left, and with some  money that at the end of my stay in Germany (when I saw that  I should scarcely need one half of the £500), I could order to be  drawn out of my bankers' hands in Bristol, richly supplied all the  need, during my absence. But the labourers were repeatedly in  straits, and several times the last money was gone ; but the Lord  refreshed their hearts by seasonable help. Section Title: 1846. January 17th. From the day of my return to Bristol, on  October 11th, up to this day, there had been no difficulty at all  with regard to means. May 26th. Up to this day, till the last hours before the  commencement of our public meetings, at which an account is  to be given of the Lord's dealings with us since July 14th, 1844, the Lord's goodness has continued in supplying us with means.  About £80 more has come in during the last fifteen days. Section Title: May 26th, 1846, to May 26th, 1848. Scarcely ever had we so much in hand, when the accounts  were closed, as at this time. [The expenditure for the Orphans from July 14th, 1844, to  May 26th, 1846, was £2,732 14 shillings 1 and a half pence.] June 4th. Today I received £50 for the Orphans. It came  on the instant after I had risen from my knees to ask the Lord  for more means. Section Title: 1847. January 20th. For the whole of this period since May 26th,  1846, when the accounts were closed, therefore nearly eight  months, we have had always an abundance of means, and for  the greater part of the time about £200 in hand. The sum of  £1,065 has come in for the Orphans in less than eight months.  Invariably I have thus been able to give to the matrons of the  four Orphan Houses in advance, the money which was required  for the necessities of one week. But now, after having paid  away last evening £45 5 shillings for the housekeeping for a week in  advance and for other expenses, the money which remains in  hand is needed for rent, and oatmeal, which has been ordered  from Scotland. This morning therefore I gave myself particularly to prayer with regard to means for present use for the  Orphans. How blessed to have the living God to go to !  Particularly precious to know Him in these days of wide-spread  distress ! Potatoes are too dear for food for the Orphans at  this time. The rice, which we have substituted instead of them,  is twice as dear as usual; the oatmeal more than twice as dear ;  and the bread one half dearer than usual. But the riches of  God are as great as ever. He knows that our expenses are  great. He knows that a little will not do in these days, when  provisions are so dear, as there are about 150 persons to be  provided for, including teachers and apprentices. My soul is  at peace.—Evening. About noon I received from a pious physician  a cheque for £5. January 21st. There was again only 2 shillings 6 pence left of the money  which had come in yesterday. About one o'clock this afternoon  I received £1 through a Christian lady of Bristol from " a poor  gardener," and £1 2 shillings 6 pence from London. February 4th. This morning, just before I was going to give  myself to prayer about the Orphans, a sister in the Lord sent a  sovereign, which she had received, as she writes, " From a friend  who had met the Orphan Boys, and was particularly pleased  with their neat and orderly appearance." After having received  this £1, I prayed for means for present use, though not confining  my prayers to that. About a quarter of an hour after I had  risen from my knees, I received a letter, with an Order for £5. The donor writes, that it is " the proceeds of a strip of land, sold  to the railway company." February 7th. Lord's day. Yesterday nothing had come in.  In two days again about £20 will be needed for housekeeping,  and there was only about the tenth part in hand. But I was  not in the least disturbed about this. There are also new clothes  to be found for the 32 Orphans in the Boys' Orphan House,  which likewise will cost many pounds. That expense also, I  believed, God would help me to meet. Now observe the Lord's  kindness ! On returning this morning from the meeting, I found  the following letter, containing £50. " Beloved Brother, " Having been led, during the past year, to see the un- scripturalness of life insurance, which I had been carrying on  for some years previously, I now enclose you the sum which I  received from the office, on returning to them my policy, namely,  £22 8 shillings, and the payment due about this time, eleven guineas,  as a thank-offering to the Lord for having, chiefly by means of  the work in which you are engaged in Bristol, opened my eyes  in some little measure to His will with regard to His pilgrim  people here. I add also ten pounds, which you will kindly apply  to the help of those who are labouring in the gospel abroad, or if  more urgent, at home. Also will you oblige me by accepting  six pounds for your own use ? " March 6th. By sale of articles and Reports £4 13 shillings 2 pence, from  a poor brother 6 pence, and through the boxes in my house £1 1 shillings 6 pence.  —This evening, Tuesday, I find that since last Tuesday evening  again £44 1 shillings 6 and three quarter pence has come in. Thus I have the means to meet  all the housekeeping expenses during the coming week. Section Title: The greater the Difficulties, the easier for Faith. Whilst preparing these extracts from my journal for the press,  I remember to have heard the following remarks made with  reference to the time about which I am just now writing, namely,  the season of dearth during the winter of 1846-7 : I wonder  how it is now with the Orphans ? If Mr. Muller is now able to  provide for them as he has, we will say nothing." When I heard  such remarks, I said nothing except this : " We lack nothing ; "  or " God helps us." Should this fall into the hands of any who  have had such thoughts, let them remember that it is the very  time for faith to work, when sight ceases. The greater the  difficulties, the easier for faith. As long as there remain certain  natural prospects, faith does not get on even as easily (if I may  say so) as when all natural prospects fail. It is true that during  the time of the dearth our expenses were considerably greater  than usual ; it is also true that many persons, who otherwise  might have given, were unable to do so, or had their surplus  directed into other channels, such as Ireland, etc. ; but the gold and silver are the Lord's. To Him we made our prayer. In  Him we put our trust. And He did not forsake us. For we  went as easily through that winter as through any winter since the  work had been in existence. Nor could it be otherwise ; for God  had at this very time a special opportunity of showing the  blessedness of trusting in Him. Seek, dear reader, more and  more to put your trust in Him for everything, and you will, even  concerning this life, find it most precious to do so. March 10th. I was able, last evening, to meet most comfortably all the expenses for the coming week ; yet we had then  nothing left, as I put by the rest of the money, that we might  not get into debt with regard to the rent, the expenses of the  apprentices, etc. When now there was again nothing left for  future housekeeping expenses, a Christian lady at a considerable  distance informed me by this morning's post, that she had paid  into the hands of my bankers the sum of £100, for the benefit of  the Orphans.  May 1st. From March 10th up to this day there came in  £132 106. 5 and three quarter pence. Before the means in hand were expended the  Lord always gave a fresh supply. This evening, Saturday,  May 1st, I gave myself especially to prayer for means, as we  were now again very poor, there being no means to meet the  housekeeping expenses on next Tuesday evening, when fresh  supplies are to be given to the matrons. About half an hour  after I had risen from my knees, I received from a friend to  the Institution a letter, containing £10. May 13th. This afternoon was given to me £50, being left  to my disposal, as might be most needed. Being so exceedingly  poor as to means for the Orphans, and having heavy expenses to  meet, I put this £50 to the Orphan Fund for present use. May 30th. Lord's day morning. I have just now received,  in this our great need, when there was not sufficient in hand to  meet the necessities of tomorrow, £6 6 shillings from a Christian gentleman of title at Zurich, in Switzerland, a distance of about one  thousand miles. What a most seasonable help ! Thus I am  able to send all the remainder of the supplies which are needed  till Tuesday evening. In these days of straitness, the question would naturally  arise : If, when you have only to care for 130 Orphans, you are  so poor, what will you do when there are 300, for whom you are  just on the point of building a house ? And further, Is it not  an indication not to increase the work, seeing you are now so  poor with only about one third of the number of Orphans which  you purpose to receive into the New Orphan House ?—I am  not tried, however, with such thoughts ; for I know that (1). Only  for the trial of my faith, as heretofore, the Lord allows me now  again to be poor. Never at any time have the expenses been  so great for the work, as from May 26th, 1846, to May 26th,  1847 ; but also never has so much come in the same space of time during any other period of this work. (2). It is for the  profit of the Church at large, that we have now again to pass  through these days of poverty. (3). I know that it is as easy  for the Lord to supply us with all the means that the work will  require when once the New Orphan House is opened, as it is for  Him to give us what we need now, though the expenses in all  likelihood will then be two thousand five hundred pounds a year  more than they are at present. June 2nd. This afternoon the Lord has shown afresh in my  experience the truth of the Word : " Only believe." I received  a letter containing £40, of which £10 is for brother Craik and  myself, £10 for home and foreign labourers, and £20 for present  use for the Orphans. Thus I am enabled to send the money  required for housekeeping for this week, till Tuesday, the 8th.  Oh, how kind of the Lord to help us again and again. June 17th. When we were once more quite poor, I received  today from a Christian gentleman at Edinburgh, whom God  has repeatedly used to help us in times of need, a Bank Order  for £35. Of this amount £5 had been given to him by a lady  for the Orphans, £25 was from himself for the Orphans, and £5  he kindly intended for my own personal necessities. August 2nd. I was absent from Bristol from July 1st to  August 2nd. During this time £133 11 shillings 4 and a half pence was received, and  the sums came in so seasonably, that there was not any difficulty  at all experienced with regard to means. August 21st. Today more money was needed for house- keeping ; I gave myself to prayer. And now see the precious  answer. By the first delivery this morning a letter came from  Birmingham, signed W. R., which contained a half-sovereign,  of which the anonymous donor wished 7 shillings 6 pence to be used for the  Orphans, also a gentleman, who did not give his name, left at  my house two sovereigns and one shilling.—Evening. Still  further help. About two o'clock this afternoon a lady from  London, who about a year ago had read the Narrative of the  Lord's dealings with me, in passing through Bristol left a sovereign  at my house for the Orphans, feeling that she could not go on  without doing so.—This evening also I received a letter from  Scarborough with five pounds. August 22nd. Altogether £14 5 shillings 3 pence has come in during  these two days. All, who have spiritual eyes to see, cannot but observe in  reading these facts—(1). the reality of dealing with God Himself  directly ; (2). the blessedness of trusting in Him ; and (3). His  most particular providence. September 13th. While I Was On My Knees In Prayer,  there came a letter from Yorkshire, containing £5 for the Orphans. September 14th. I have been able to supply the matrons this  evening with what they need for the coming week, and that  which was left I put by for the rent and current expenses connected with the apprentices, and am now looking out for  fresh supplies, as I have again nothing left towards the need of  the following week. My dear reader, if you are tired of going on with this account  of the Lord's gracious interpositions for us week after week, or  day after day, I beseech you to lay it aside for the present. Take  it up at another time. This Narrative is not of an ordinary  character. It does not contain anecdotes for amusement ; it  relates no embellished tales ; it gives facts in which the hand of  God is seen stretched out on our behalf, as the result of prayer  and faith. Seek to admire God, dear reader, in this simple  Narrative of Facts which are related to His praise, and to allure  your heart more and more for Him, and which are brought before  you in all simplicity to encourage you and to stir you up, if it  may please God so to use His servant, to put your whole trust  in Him. I judge that it will be the more profitable way to read  this account by little and little. September 17th. A Christian lady at Richmond, having  received a copy of my Narrative, read aloud in the hearing of  another lady the account about A. L.. The  lady who heard it read was so touched by it, that she sent £10  for the Orphans. God moved her heart to send me this donation  at a time when I had only a few shillings in hand for the use of  the Orphans !—There came in still further from Clifton 10 shillings, and  from Taunton 5 shillings. September 25th. So little having come in, I was able to give  to the matrons only as much as would last for about two days  for provisions. October 2nd. Saturday. As today more money was needed,  one of the labourers supplied the present need till Monday  morning, which took O.—Evening. This afternoon, when there  was nothing at all in my hands for the work, I received from a  little boy 1 shillings. This evening a box arrived from Norwich, filled  by the contributions of many believers. It contained in money  £1 10 shillings, and numerous valuable articles of jewellery, etc., for sale. October 8th. Today 10 shillings more was required towards house- keeping expenses ; but nothing had come in since the 6th. One  of the labourers was able of his own means to give the amount  required. October 12th. This evening at a quarter to ten o'clock I  received £180. Of this sum I put £40 to the Orphan Fund for  present use. How good is the Lord ! How precious this help !  How much needed and how seasonable ! Section Title: Visits the North of England. On October 19th I left Bristol with my dear wife, partly  because both of us much needed change of air, and partly  because I had a great desire to labour in the Word for a few  weeks in Westmoreland and Cumberland. I was not able to leave more means than enough for about three days for housekeeping expenses. But I could not have stayed in Bristol, though there  had been nothing at all in hand ; my hope was that God would  help during my absence. During all the time of my stay at  Bowness, in Westmoreland, from October 20th to November 20th,  there was day by day, with the exception of the first three days  after my departure, need to wait upon God for daily supplies  for the Orphans. In consequence of this, every donation, without  exception, which was received during my absence, came in most  seasonably. Partly on account of my health, and partly on  account of opportunities for service in Westmoreland and elsewhere, I did not feel it right to return to Bristol sooner than I  did, though there was such great poverty; nor could I have  done anything in Bristol which I could not do in Westmoreland,  as regards procuring means, since prayer and faith are all the  means I make use of to obtain supplies when we are in need. From November 20th to 24th we stayed at Keswick. Whilst  there I received 13 shillings 6 pence for the Orphans. This was at once sent  off to Bristol, by an Order, as we were still very poor, with regard  to means for housekeeping expenses for the Orphan Houses.  But notwithstanding all this great poverty in Bristol, which  required that we should day by day wait upon God, for our daily  supplies, I did not feel at all led to return home, but had a special  drawing to go to Sunderland to labour there for a little while  among the brethren assembling at " Bethesda Free Chapel."  We therefore left Keswick on November 24th for Sunderland.  December 8th we returned to Bristol from Sunderland. Day by  day while we were at Sunderland also, the Orphan Fund was  very low, but God helped day by day, by sending in the means,  and when we returned there was 1 shillings 11 pence in hand, and £2 came  in that same evening from Plymouth. December 9th. From the neighbourhood of Pershore came in  this morning most seasonably, £5, as the need for housekeeping  expenses today was £4, and there was only £2 1 shillings 11 pence in hand.  This £5 came in about an hour before the £4 was needed.— Will you not, dear reader, unite with me in admiring and praising  the Lord, who so seasonably helped all the time that I was away  from the work, engaged in His service in another way?  Do you  not see how precious it is to have God to go to, and to find Him  ever willing to help those who trust in Him, wherever they be ?  Do you not also see again the hand of God so manifestly stretched  out on our behalf this day, December 9th ? The sum of £4 was  needed, but only £2 1 shillings 11 pence was in hand, and, an hour before the  £4 was called for from the Orphan Houses for housekeeping  expenses, the Lord sent that £5 from Pershore. December 15th. Yesterday afternoon I received £3, of which  £2 was from Madeira. This £3 was paid away at once, though  not needed for housekeeping, so that I had still nothing for the  need of today, when this day began.—My prayer last evening and this morning had been specially, that the Lord would not  only be pleased to send me some money for the housekeeping  expenses of today, but also enable me to give at least a little  money to eight of the sisters who labour in the four Orphan  Houses, who have not had any money for their own personal  necessities for several months. This desire was granted to me,  for I received this morning a letter from Wakefield with £20,  in which the donor writes : " I hasten to enclose £20, which I  leave to your disposal ; but if the varied funds are so situated  as to give no material preponderance of need to any one, I should  divide it as under, namely,, £10 to the Orphans, £5 to yourself and  colleague, and £5 for the Bibles, etc." I took all this £20 for the  Orphans, and have thus the joy of being able to send at least  £16 to those eight sisters, and am also supplied with housekeeping money for today ; and as for tomorrow, my eyes are  upon the Lord. The Lord be praised for this precious and  seasonable help ! December 23rd. The need of today was £11, having several  expenses to meet besides those of housekeeping, which amounted  to £4 for today. This sum the Lord gave me thus : last evening  I received £1. But as I knew how much there would be needed  today, I waited further upon the Lord this morning for help,  and, in One Minute after I had risen from my knees, I received  a letter from Liverpool with £10 for the Orphans. The donor  writes : " I have had the enclosed ten-pound note in my drawer  for some time, intending to send it to you for the Orphans ; but  my time is so occupied that I have overlooked it. I now  however enclose it," etc.—How seasonable this help ! How  exactly to the very shilling what is needed today ! How remarkable that just now this donor in Liverpool is led to send the ten  pounds which had been, according to his own words, for some  time in his drawer for the purpose of sending it ! All this  abundantly proves the most minute and particular providence of  God and His readiness to answer the supplications of His children. December 29th. Yesterday evening I met at our usual weekly  prayer meeting with all the labourers in the Schools and Orphan  Houses, to seek the Lord's blessing upon the work, and upon  the children under our care in particular. Among other points  the state of the funds also was a subject for prayer, on account  of the great need in every way. For we need money for the  Schools, as I shall not be able next week to pay to the teachers  in the Day Schools their usual weekly salary, except means  should come in for them. The stock of tracts and Bibles is also  becoming very small. Also for eleven weeks I have scarcely  been able to send any help to home and foreign labourers. This  especially we prayed about. And as to the Orphans, I had again  only 9 pence in hand for housekeeping expenses ; this had come in  at the meeting. However, my heart, by God's goodness, was at  peace, and as I had now with my fellow-labourers been again able to bring all our necessities before the Lord, I was looking  out for help. After the meeting one of the teachers gave me  Isaiah 6 pence for the Orphans, saying, The Lord will give you more  tomorrow morning. This I expected myself ; for we were in  need for housekeeping expenses for today, and we had been waiting  upon God for means. Accordingly this morning, when I had only  2 shillings 3 pence in hand, I received from Devonshire £15 for the Orphans.  How good is the Lord ! How seasonable again this supply !  I had been just again in prayer about the work, and about this  day's necessities, and At The Very Moment that I rose from  my knees this letter was given to me.—There was also another  letter from Essex, containing £1 5 shillings for the Orphans. Thus I  was again abundantly supplied for this day, and was able to put  by the rest for rent and the expenses connected with the  apprentices, trusting in the Lord for fresh supplies. December 30th. When this day began, we were without anything for the necessities of the day, though I had reason to believe  that several pounds would again be required. I was therefore  again looking out for fresh supplies. Accordingly, about ten  o'clock this morning, a brother in the Lord, who had come last  evening to stay for a night in my house, gave me £10, to be used  as it might be most needed. To be noticed in connection with  this donation is : (1). I had, not long since, received a donation  from him. (2). This brother had generally stated how he wished  his donations to be appropriated, and they had been chiefly for  missionary purposes ; but this time he left it to me to use this  money as most needed, and therefore I could take of it what  was needed for the Orphans. (3). We were now extremely poor  also with regard to the funds for all the other Objects, so that I  was obliged to tell the teachers of the Day Schools last Tuesday  evening, 28th, that if no fresh supplies came in, I should not be  able to give them their weekly salaries, as usual, next Tuesday  evening, being now poorer in this particular than I had been for  years. How kind, therefore, of the Lord, not only to give me  this money through this brother at this time, but also to dispose  his heart to leave the application of it to me as most needed. I  took half of it for this day's housekeeping expenses for the  Orphans, and half for the School Fund, for the weekly salaries  of the teachers next Tuesday. December 31st. The last day of another year has now come.  Great and many have been the mercies of God to met his year in  every way, particularly also in connection with the Orphans ;  but now I had again nothing for today, except two shillings  which are in one of the boxes in my house. I was, however, by  God's grace, able to look out for supplies for this last day of  another year also, being fully assured that the Lord would not  confound me. And thus it has been, according to my expectation,  for, before being called on for money, I received £100, which was  left to me to apply to any part of the Lord's service where there seemed the most need. At the same time I received £5 for the  Orphans from Teignmouth. Of the £100 I took half for the  Orphans. It was indeed a most seasonable help ! I am thus  able to meet all the expenses for housekeeping for today, all  the present expenses connected with the apprentices, and am  able to give £16 to eight of the sisters who labour in the Orphan  Houses, for their own personal necessities. How good is the  Lord ! How can I sufficiently praise Him for this seasonable  help ! Section Title: 1848. February 2nd. This morning I had only one farthing left,  like the handful of meal in the barrel, when on my usual walk  before breakfast I felt myself led out of my usual track, into a  direction in which I had not gone for some months. In stepping  over a stile I said to myself : " Perhaps God has a reason even  in this." About five minutes afterwards I met a Christian  gentleman who gave me two sovereigns for the Orphans, and  then I knew the reason why I had been led this way. Thus the  farthing has been already multiplied.—Evening. This afternoon  I received still further from a brother £1 1 shillings, also a letter from Portsea containing	10 shillings. The letter from Portsea contained these words : " Please accept it as another token of the Lord's  watchful care for you and yours." How true ! How exemplified  in this very donation at this time ! It is now many years since I have made my boast in the living  God in so public a manner by my publications. On this account  Satan unquestionably is waiting for my halting, and, if left to  myself, I should fall a prey to him. Pride, unbelief, or other  sins would be my ruin, and lead me to bring a most awful disgrace  upon the name of Jesus. Oh, that none of my dear readers  might admire me, and be astonished at my faith, and think of  me as if I were beyond unbelief ! Oh, that none of my dear  readers might think, that I could not be puffed up by pride, or  in other respects most awfully dishonour God, and thus at last,  though God has used me in blessing hitherto to so many, become  a beacon to the Church of Christ ! No, I am as weak as ever,  and need as much as ever to be upheld as to faith, and every  other grace. Should, however, the reader say that he thinks " I must find  this a very trying life, and that I must be tired of it," I beg to state  that he is entirely mistaken. I do not find the life in connection  with this work a trying life, but a very happy one. It is impossible to describe the abundance of peace and heavenly joy  that often has flowed into my soul by means of the fresh answers  which I have obtained from God, after waiting upon Him for  help and blessing ; and the longer I have had to wait upon Him,  or the greater my need was, the greater the enjoyment when at  last the answer came, which has often been in a very remarkable  way, in order to make the hand of God the more manifest. I therefore solemnly declare that I do not find this life a trying  life, but a very happy one, and I am consequently not in the  least tired of it. Straits and difficulties I expected from the  very beginning. Before I began this service I expected them ;  nay, the chief object of it was, that the Church at large might be  strengthened in faith, and be led more simply, habitually, and  unreservedly to trust in the living God, by seeing Ms hand  stretched out in my behalf in the hour of need. I did, therefore,  expect trials, great trials and straits ; but cheerfully, for the  glory of God, and the profit of God's dear children, did I desire  to pass through them, if only the saints might be benefited by  the dealings of God with me. The longer I go on in this service,  the greater the trials of one kind or another become ; but, at  the same time, the happier I am in this my service, and the more  assured that I am engaged as the Lord would have me to be.  How then could I be tired of carrying on the work of God on  such principles as I do ? February 10th. This morning was given to me the sum of  £100, which being left entirely to my disposal, I took of it £50  for the Orphans.—The Lord be praised for this most seasonable  help ! I am thus helped for the present for all the various parts  of the work, and have especially two precious answers to my  prayers concerning the Orphan work, in that I am able to get a  new suit of clothes for all the boys, and to give some money to  the sisters who labour in the Orphan Houses, for their own  personal necessities. March 23rd. When there was now again no money at all in  hand, and when I had the prospect of needing fresh supplies  tomorrow or the day after, a brother from Switzerland arrived  at my house, and brought me £4, which some brethren at Vevey,  in Switzerland, had contributed towards the support of the  Orphans. What a variety of ways the Lord uses to supply our  need ! How remarkable that these Swiss brethren, who are just  now in so much trial, should be led to send help towards this work ! April 13th. Thursday. On Tuesday evening I had given out  for housekeeping all the money in hand, being £1 1. This was  enough for three or four days. This morning I was now looking  out for more, having requested the Lord to look upon our  necessities ; for tomorrow, or at the latest the day after tomorrow, fresh supplies will be needed. Now think, my dear  reader, of the Lord's goodness, when I tell you that this very  morning I received £90 for the Lord's work in my hands, the  disposal of which sum was entirely left with me. I took of this  sum £40 for the Orphans. April 29th. Saturday. The expenses of today reduced our  little stock of means to only a few shillings. About £20 will  soon be needed. And now see, dear reader, how seasonably  the Lord helped us again, and that from most unexpected  quarters. This morning I received £100 from a brother, who is himself depending upon God for daily supplies whilst labouring  in word and doctrine, but who has lately come into the possession  of this sum, and who does not think it right to lay up treasure  upon earth. Of this he wishes me to take £10 for my own personal  necessities, to give to brother Craik £10, and to take £80 for the  Orphans.—But this was not all. There was paid to me today  the legacy of £19 19 shillings left to me for the benefit of the Orphans  by the late Mrs. B., an individual whom I do not remember ever  to have seen in my life, and whom I only know by name.  Observe this particular providence ! At a time of need, of great  need of means, this legacy comes in. The Will may have been  made years ago, and the testatrix has been dead several months ;  but just at this time, when not only the £20 is needed next  Tuesday for housekeeping, but other expenses of about £30  more are to be met in a few days, this legacy comes in.—Today  also I have received besides, £10 from Wiltshire, £1 4 shillings from  Cumberland, 10 shillings from Birmingham, and £1 from a donor in  Bristol. Thus in one day, in a time of great need, £112 13 shillings has  come in. May 26th. On this day the accounts were closed. I  have been able to meet all the expenses connected with the  support of the four Orphan Houses during the last two years,  amounting to £3,228 5 shillings 11 pence, owe no one anything, and have on  this 26th of May, 1848, £1 10 shillings 3 and three quarter pence left in hand. Section Title: May 26th, 1848, to May 26th, 1850. With only £1 10 shillings 3 and three quarter pence, then we began our new year, whilst  day by day above one hundred and thirty persons were to be  provided for in the four Orphan Houses. Nor was there any  money besides available except what had been advanced to the  four matrons in the various Orphan Houses for the week's house- keeping, which was already more than half expended ; and I had  on the 30th to advance again many pounds for the following  week. Place yourself now, dear reader, in my position, in order  that you may the more clearly see the hand of God in what  follows. On the very next day, after the accounts were closed, May  27th, I received from Westmoreland £5, half of which sum was  intended by the donor for the Orphans. This donation I took as  an earnest out of the hands of the living God, that during the  whole of this period also He would provide for these many  Orphans, as He had done in former years. May 29th. Today I have received £100, which, being left to  me as most needed, I took half for the Orphans. How kind of  the Lord to refresh my heart thus in sending me this seasonable  help at the very commencement of this period, as there was so  little left in hand when the accounts were closed. June 20th. There had come in £81 8 shillings 4 pence since May 26th. Without any difficulty I had been able to meet all the expenses as they occurred ; but now all our money was gone, and this evening  I had again to advance the means for a week's housekeeping,  whilst there was nothing in hand. Now observe, dear reader,  how the Lord helped me ! Whilst I was in the very act of beseeching the Lord for fresh supplies, two sisters in the Lord called, who  desired to see my dear wife for a few minutes. It was for the  purpose of giving her £15 for the Orphans.—About half an hour  after, a brother from Devonshire called, who, on leaving, gave  me £5 for the Orphans. July 6th. The more the Lord is pleased to help me, the more,  by His grace, I have confidence in Him. Therefore, though  there were only a few shillings left the evening before last, I set  myself to prayer that God would be pleased to send everything  requisite for continuing this work. Accordingly, two ladies  left today, anonymously, at the Infants' Orphan House, 2 old  foreign gold watches, an old silver watch, a small gold chain,  6 gold mourning rings, a pair of gold ear-rings, and 2 necklaces.  There was also given today 10 shillings. July 11th. By sale of trinkets, etc., £14 13 shillings 7 pence. From  Gloucester £1, from Tenby 1 shillings 6 pence, anonymously 5 shillings, and from  one of the labourers in the work 3 shillings.—Thus I had again this  evening enough to meet the ordinary housekeeping expenses  for the coming week, but I am now looking out for fresh supplies  to meet the expenses connected with ordering a fresh quantity  of oatmeal from Scotland. July 12th. The Lord has quickly given me an answer, and  granted the desire of my heart. I received this morning a  donation of £117 2 shillings 7 pence, to be used as the work of God in my  hands might require. August 9th. The Lord has been very kind today, and proved  afresh that none who trust in Him shall be confounded. This  evening, while I was walking in my little garden, lifting up my  heart for further supplies for the work of God in my hands, there  was given to me a registered letter from Liverpool, containing  £20 for the Orphans. Thus I am able to send the remainder of  the money which is needed for housekeeping expenses for this  week. August 22nd. Tuesday evening. I was able to advance the  money needed for housekeeping during the coming week, and had 11 and three quarter pence left.—Think of this, dear reader ! I had 11 and three quarter pence left, and about  130 persons were daily to be provided for, and yet we did not go  into debt at that time for anything, nor do we now, nor have we  from the commencement of this work. Nor did I make personal  application to any one for anything, nor did I directly or indirectly speak about our need, so that persons might be influenced  to give. But why not ? you may say, dear reader. Simply  because this work has for its first and primary end the benefit  of the Church at large and of the unconverted world, to show  that there is verily a God in Heaven whose ears are open to those who call upon Him in the name of the Lord Jesus, and who put  their trust in Him. Cheerfully have I dedicated myself with  all my physical, mental, and spiritual energies to this life of faith  upon the living God, for everything that I need in connection  with my own personal and family necessities, and in connection  with the work of God in my hands, if but by any means, through  it, multitudes of believers and unbelievers may be benefited.  Thousands have been benefited by it already, but tens of  thousands my heart longs to benefit. No trial, no difficulty, no  hardships, no self-denial, will I, by God's help, count too much, if  but this end may be attained.—I had then, as I said, 11 and three quarter pence left.  Now observe how the Lord helped me again this time in answer  to the supplications which the evening before, August 22nd, my  fellow-labourers and myself had offered up to Him. On August 23rd, the very next day, came in altogether  £7 5 shillings 6 pence, whereby I was enabled to order 8 count of rice, as I  was informed the evening before that our store was exhausted. August 29th. By the help of God, we have received by this  Tuesday evening £42 3 shillings 9 pence, while last Tuesday evening there  was only 11 and three quarter pence left. How kindly has the Lord, therefore, in  answer to our supplications, increased " the handful of meal in  the barrel ! " Section Title: Only Believe. August 30th. Wednesday evening. I relate now how we  were helped in answer to our prayers, this time, when nothing  was left. I had this evening a long season for prayer for the  work, and sought also especially help from God as to means for  present use for the Orphans. While I was in prayer, a parcel of  clothes was brought from Weymouth for the benefit of the  Orphans, and shortly after another parcel. A few minutes after  I had finished praying, I received an anonymous letter from  Teignmouth, containing and these lines : The Lord permits  me to send you the enclosed. Dear brother, ' Only believe,'  ' O how great is Thy goodness, which Thou hast laid up for them  that fear Thee ; which Thou hast wrought for them that trust in  Thee Before The Sons Of Men.' Yours ever in Him."—How  again has been fulfilled in my experience that word, "Only  believe ! " I am now looking out for more, for I shall shortly  again need many pounds, for the current expenses. September 4th. A very poor Christian widow, having come  into the possession of £10 through the death of her mother, gave  of it for the Orphans. (This sister in the Lord has since fallen asleep. Will she regret  the gift now ?) September 5th. This evening, Tuesday, it was found that  the Lord had sent in again since last Tuesday evening, when  there was nothing in hand, nearly £50, so that I have been able  to meet all the extra expenses of the week. September 27th. When today there was again only a few  shillings in hand, I received from Sunderland £2 19 shillings 6 pence for  Reports. Also from a sister in Bristol 10 shillings, from another 10 shillings,  as the profit from the sale of ladies' baskets, and from Plymouth  £1. October 10th. By this evening, Tuesday, the sum of £26 2 shillings  8 pence had come in. I was, therefore, able to meet all the house- keeping expenses of the coming week, besides having paid away  £8 15 shillings for apprentices, etc., and have 12 shillings 8 pence left in hand. My  heart is assured that the Lord will help further. Now, dear reader, did the Lord help this time also ? Yes,  He did. Could it be otherwise ? No ; for " They that trust in  the Lord shall never be confounded." Let me then relate to you  the way in which God helped us. October 11th. At our meeting yesterday evening we made  our supplication to God that He would be pleased to help us  further. Immediately after the meeting I received 10 shillings. Also  when I came home I found that 6 shillings had been brought from  Gosport for Reports, and 1 shillings 6 pence as the proceeds of an Orphan box  at Gosport. Also 5 shillings was put by the bearer of the money into an  Orphan box at my house, who also brought a woollen shawl.— Today £1 was left at one of the Orphan Houses by " an aged  person of a Bristol alms house," who would not give her name: October 15th. From A. S. A., 13 shillings 5 pence. From Barnstaple £1.  From Yorkshire £5, with these words : " Please to accept the  enclosed £5 as a thank offering to God for an answer to prayer,  in the conversion of a soul. I should like half of it to go to the  Orphans, the other half I leave to your discretion." Section Title: Gift of £1,000 at a time of great need. November 9th. Only 5 shillings 6 pence had come in yesterday. Tomorrow more money will be needed for housekeeping. In this  our poverty I received this morning £1,000. The money being  left to me for disposal as it might be most needed, I took of  it £100 for present use of the Orphans. I have thus the means  which are yet needed for this week's housekeeping expenses,  besides being able to meet heavy expenses which are before me. Section Title: 1849. February 20th. For three months and ten days, since  November 9th, 1848, the donations have always come in so, that  we abounded during the whole period, there having been always  fresh donations received, before all the money in hand was  disbursed. Now today there was no money in hand for  advancing the amount needed for the next week's housekeeping.  All the money in hand was due for rent, and therefore unavailable,  as I never go in debt for anything. In this our need there was  given to me this afternoon the sum of £200, which was left to  my disposal. I took £100 for the Orphans. April 10th. Received this afternoon the following letter :— " Dear Brother, " I have the pleasure today of sowing a little more seed- corn for eternity. Employ the enclosed £50, if you please, for  the support of the Orphans. The remaining £5 be pleased to  divide between yourself and dear brother Craik. " Yours very truly in Christ, blank. "  From the same donor I had recently had two donations of £120  and £100. April 18th. Today I received a donation of £250, of which  I took £100 for the Orphans. Never were the current expenses  for the Orphans nearly so great as they are now, but at the same  time never was the income nearly so great. From April 19th to May 23rd, the Lord was pleased to send in  still further many donations. May 23rd. Today I received £360, of which I took half for  the current expenses for the Orphans. Splitit Chapter 11 History Of The Building Of The Five New Orphan Houses, 1845-1870. Section Title: Building No. 1 (1845-1849). For nearly ten years I never had any desire to build an Orphan  House. On the contrary, I decidedly preferred spending  the means, which might come in, for present necessities. On  October 30th, 1845, I received from a gentleman, who lived in  the street where the four Orphan Houses were, a polite and  friendly letter, in which he courteously stated to me that the  inhabitants in the adjoining houses were in various ways inconvenienced by the Orphan Houses being in Wilson Street.  He left to myself the judgment of the case. This letter I received on Thursday morning, October 30th,  1845. Being very much occupied that week, I had scarcely any  time to consider the matter. On Monday morning, however,  November 3rd, I set apart some hours for the prayerful consideration of the subject, and after I had besought the Lord to  guide me to a right decision, I wrote down the reasons which  appeared to me to make it desirable that the Orphans should  be removed from Wilson Street, and also the reasons against  removing. As far as they are suitable for being stated in print,  they were these : Section Title:  Reasons for removing from Wilson Street. 1. The neighbours feel themselves inconvenienced by the  noise of the children in the play-hours. This complaint is neither  without foundation, nor unjust. I should myself feel it trying  to my head to live next door to the Orphan Houses, on that  account. I therefore ought to do to others, as I should wish to  be done by. This point had never before appeared to me in so  serious a light. 2. The greatness of the number of the inmates in the houses  has several times prevented the drains from acting properly, and  thus has a few times affected the water in one or two of the  neighbours' houses. 3. We have no proper play-grounds in Wilson Street. There  is one play-ground, which, however, is only large enough for  the children of one house at a time. 4. We have no ground for cultivation, near the Orphan  Houses. By removing from Wilson Street, and obtaining  premises surrounded by land for cultivation, we should be able to procure a most important moral benefit for the children, by  having the opportunity more fully than we now have, of training them in habits of industry, besides giving to the boys occupation which is more suitable for them than knitting, which is now the  only employment they have, besides making their beds, cleaning the house, and attending to the cooking of their meals. Moreover,  this would be occupation in the open air, which would bring their  limbs into exercise. 5. If we were to remove from Wilson Street, and obtain  premises in the country, we might have all the washing done at home, which now, for want of room, can only be done in  part. Thus the girls also would have more laborious work at  home, a point of great importance for them, so that they would  not feel so much the hardships connected with going out to  service. 6. The situation of Wilson Street is perhaps scarcely bracing  enough for strengthening the constitution of the Orphans, most  of whom, being the offspring of very diseased parents, require a  very invigorating place of abode. 7. The present situation is certainly not desirable for the  teachers, especially as, when their hours of work are over, they  have no garden or fields close to the house, to go immediately  into for a little refreshment of body ; and for some of them it is  too far to go to fields, where they might have bracing air. 8. In times of sickness we are too confined in the houses in  Wilson Street. 9. Even ordinarily, when there is no sickness, it would be  desirable to have more room. There are no premises to be had in Bristol, or in the immediate  neighbourhood, where we could have these advantages; for I  have been looking about in all directions for this purpose during  the last ten years. But suppose there were a large house to be  had in one part of the city, and a second a mile off, and a third  and a fourth in other directions, such houses, on account of our  peculiar position in the work, would not do. For in seasons of  need, the distance of the several houses would render it very  inconvenient for the labourers to meet together for prayer, to  divide the means that may be in hand, etc. Besides, when in  seasons of other peculiar difficulties, connected with the work,  I wished to meet all my fellow-labourers, there would arise great  difficulty by their being divided in different parts of the city.  It would also thus be very inconvenient to persons, who wish to  see the work, to go from place to place, in order to have a view  of all the Orphan Houses. But this is not all. The more I have  considered the matter, the more am I now persuaded, that no  ordinary large houses, built for private families, will do for  charitable institutions of any considerable size, as no ordinary  house furnishes the proper advantages of ventilation, a point so  needful for the health of the inmates in a charitable institution. There seemed to me, therefore, to remain nothing but to build  premises for the purpose. Section Title: Reasons for remaining in Wilson Street. 1. God hitherto has pointed out the spot most plainly. (But though hitherto God has pointed out Wilson Street as  being the spot where this work should be carried on, may not  now the time have come for removing ?) 2. Perhaps we might also rent numbers 2, 5, and 7, in Wilson  Street, and use two out of those three houses for Orphan Houses,  and one of them for an infirmary in case of sickness. (But then, I said to myself, would not the objection, which  the neighbours on the opposite side of the street might make, on  account of the noise of the children in their play-hours, etc.,  remain ? Also the drains would be still more unsuitable, not  being constructed for so many inmates ; and to alter them  would be a heavy expense. The play-ground would be still  less sufficient, if two new houses were added. Lastly, there was  no reason to think that we could rent numbers 2, 5, and 7.) 3. There are these three great objections against building :  The considerable sum which is required, and which could be  spent for present use upon the Orphans. The pilgrim character  of the Christian seems lost in building. The time that it will  necessarily take in making arrangements for it. (Do not all these objections only hold good, I said, to myself,  if I were needlessly to set about building ? If I could rent  premises, which are really in every way suitable for the work,  and I preferred building, then those objections would apply to  the case ; but when one is forced to it, it is no more than erecting  a large building, because there may be 800 children of God in  fellowship who have been hitherto renting a meeting-place, but  for certain reasons are obliged to leave it, and cannot rent another.  Such could not be accused of needlessly spending money in  building instead of renting ; nor could it be justly said that they  have on that account given up the pilgrim character ; nor would it  be time wasted if some individuals were to make arrangements  about the building of that meeting-place. Therefore these three  objections just mentioned, which had been for ten years strongly  in my own mind, were removed when once I saw plainly that  nothing remained but to build.) After I had spent a few hours in prayer and consideration over  the subject, I began already to see that the Lord would lead me  to build, and that His intentions were not only the benefit of  the Orphans, and the better ordering of the whole work, but also  the bearing still further testimony that He could and would provide large sums for those who need them and trust in Him for  them ; and besides, that He would enlarge the work so, that, if I  did once build a house, it might be large enough to accommodate  three hundred Orphans, with their teachers and other overseers and servants needful for the work.—Concerning this latter  point, I think it important to remark, that during no period had  the number of applications for the admission of Orphans been  greater than just before I was led to think about building. In the afternoon of November 3rd, 1845, I laid the matter  before my fellow-labourers in the church (eight in number) to  get their judgment, whether I ought not to leave Wilson Street,  and to build. All judged that I ought to leave Wilson Street,  and none saw reasons against building. On November 4th my dear wife and I began to meet for prayer  about this matter, and purposed to do so morning by morning.  We asked God for clearer light concerning the particular points  connected with the subject ; and, being assured that it was His  will that I should build, I began asking the Lord for means. On November 7th I judged, having considered the matter  more fully, that sufficiently large premises to furnish all needful  accommodation for 300 children (from their earliest days up to  15 or 16 years old), together with a sufficiently large piece of  ground in the neighbourhood of Bristol, for building the premises  upon, and the remainder for cultivation by the spade, would cost  at least ten thousand pounds. I was not discouraged by this,  but trusted in the living God. We continued meeting for prayer morning by morning for  fifteen days, but not a single donation came in ; yet my heart  was not discouraged. The more I prayed the more assured I  was, that the Lord would give the means. Yea, as fully assured  was I that the Lord would do so, as if I had already seen the new  premises actually before me. This assurance arose not from  some vague, enthusiastic feeling, the mere excitement of the  moment, but (1). from the reasons already related, and especially  from the commandment contained in Philippians 4 5. For I saw  that I should not act according to the mind of our Lord Jesus,  if I did not, as soon as I could, remove the Orphans from Wilson  Street, as it had been stated to me in the letter referred to, that  their living there was an annoyance to some of the inhabitants  in that street. (2). This assurance that I should build an Orphan  House arose further, from the whole way in which the Lord has  been pleased to lead me in connection with the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad, since its beginning on  March 5th, 1834, i.e. He has been leading me forward as by an  unseen hand, and enlarging the work more and more from its  commencement, and, generally, without my seeking after it, and  bringing things so clearly before me, that I could not but see  that I ought to go forward. (3). Lastly and chiefly, this my  assurance, that I should build unto the Lord this house of mercy,  arose also particularly from this, that, having strictly examined  my heart as to the motives for doing so, I found that, as before  God, I could say that my only motives were His honour and glory,  and the welfare of the Church of Christ at large, the real temporal and spiritual welfare of destitute Orphans, and the welfare of  all those who might take care of them, in the building to be erected.  And finding that, after praying again and again about the matter,  I still remained in perfect peace, I judged it assuredly to be the  will of God that I should go forward. On November 15th brother Chapman arrived, to labour for a  little while in Bristol. I communicated to him my position  with reference to having to remove the Orphans from Wilson  Street, and I had his judgment also as to its being of God, that  I should build. This dear brother's judgment greatly encouraged me.	His visit was to me of great help in this particular, especially  in stirring me up yet more, to bring everything, in connection  with this matter, before God. He also laid it on my heart to  seek direction from God with reference to the plan of the  building. He said, " You must ask help from God to show you  the plan, so that all may be according to the mind of God." Section Title: Receives the first £1,000 towards the Building Fund. December 9th. It was now 35 days that I had been praying  for means ; but nothing had been given to me. Now observe :  on the 36th day, after having begun to pray, on December 10th,  1845, I received £1,000 towards the building of the Orphan House.  This is the largest donation that I had received up to that time  for the Scriptural Knowledge Institution ; but when I received  it I was as calm, as quiet, as if I had only received one shilling.  For my heart was looking out for answers. Day by day I was  expecting to receive answers to my prayers. Therefore, having  faith concerning the matter, this donation did not in the least  surprise me. Yea, if five thousand pounds, or ten thousand  pounds, had been given to me, instead of one thousand pounds, it would not have surprised me. December 13th. On the 39th day my sister-in-law, who had  been for some weeks absent in London, and who had now returned  to Bristol, told me that she had met a gentleman in London,  who, having quite recently read with deep interest the Narrative  of the Lord's dealings with me, wished to know as many particulars about the work in my hands as he could. Being told by  my sister-in-law that I purposed to build an Orphan House, he, an architect, offered to make the plan, and superintend the  building, gratuitously. Unsolicited he pressed this matter with deep and lively interest. The fact, that this offer comes  unsolicited and from a Christian architect, shows especially the  hand of God. This is the second proof that God will help me in  this matter. December 23rd. This is now the 50th day since I have come  to the conclusion to build, and the 49th day since we have been daily waiting upon God for help. Nothing more has come in  since December 10th, not even one penny. This morning I have  been particularly encouraged by the consideration that the Lord has sent me the £1,000 and the promise from that pious architect,  whom I have never seen, and of whose name I am as yet in  ignorance, not to mock me, but as an earnest that He will give all  that is needed. It seems desirable that we should have a large piece of ground,  of at least six or seven acres. This piece of ground must be in  the vicinity of Bristol. (1). In order that the Orphan House  may be accessible to me, as my place at present is fixed by my  other work in Bristol. (2). That the labourers in the Institution  and the Orphans may be able to attend our meetings, at least  on the Lord's day. (3). That the inhabitants of Bristol may  have the benefit of seeing with their own eyes this work of God,  which is so manifestly His and not mine. (4). That strangers,  who pass through Bristol, may have an easy access to it, for the  same reason. But then, such a piece of ground, near Bristol,  where there is just now an inordinate desire for building, in the  way of speculation, would cost in all human probability between  £2,000 and £3,000. Then the building itself, however plain,  would not cost less than from £6,000 to £8,000, being for 300  Orphans, besides all their overseers, teachers, and assistants.  In addition to this, the fitting up and furnishing the house for  between 300 and 400 inmates, would not cost less than £1,500  more. This is indeed a large sum of money which I need ; but  my hope is in God. I have not sought after this thing. It has  not begun with me. God has altogether unexpectedly, by means  of the letter before mentioned, led me to it. Only the day before  I received the letter, I had no more thought about building  premises for the accommodation of the Orphans, than I had had  during the ten previous years.—My special prayer is, that God  would continue to me faith and patience. If He shall be pleased  to help me, in faith and patience to continue to wait on Him,  help will surely come. December 24th. No further donation yet. But my hope in  God is unshaken. He most assuredly will help.—I have on  purpose not issued any circular in connection with this matter,  in order that the hand of God may be the more manifest. To  some persons, residing in or out of Bristol, I have spoken about  my intention of building, when conversation led to it. Through  this, if the Lord please, He can make it known to others, and  thus send means for the Building Fund. There will be, no  doubt, many trials connected with this enlargement of the field  of labour, (for if with 130 Orphans there has been so much trial  of faith, what is to be expected when the number is 300 ?) and  therefore, I desire to see as clearly as daylight that God Himself  is leading me onward. December 29th. This is the 56th day since I came to the  conclusion to build, and the 55th since I have been day by day  waiting upon God concerning it. Only that one donation had  come in till this evening, when I received £50. This donation is exceedingly precious to me, not only because I am sure it is  most cheerfully given, nor even because of its largeness, but  because it is another precious proof that God will bring about  the matter, else He would not give me these earnests. All my  business therefore is : to continue in faith and patience to wait  upon God. My assurance has been more and more increasing  that God will build for Himself a large Orphan House in this  city, to show to the inhabitants, and to all who may read and  hear about it, what a blessed thing it is to trust in Him.—Of late  I have seen, by God's grace, more and more, how entirely unworthy I am of being used by God for this glorious and honourable  service, and I can only say, " Lord, here is Thy servant, if Thou  art pleased to use such a one as I am." December 30th. This morning I came, in course of my reading,  to the commencement of the book of Ezra I was particularly  refreshed by the two following points contained in the first  chapter, in applying them to the building of the Orphan House :  (1) Cyrus, an idolatrous king, was used by God to provide the  means for building the temple at Jerusalem ; how easy therefore  for God to provide ten thousand pounds for the Orphan House,  or even twenty or thirty thousand pounds, if needed. (2) The  people were stirred up by God to help those who went up to  Jerusalem. Thus it is a small matter for Him to put it into the  hearts of His children to help me, in desiring to build this house  of mercy unto His name.—This meditation I had before breakfast.  After family prayer in the morning I had again my usual season  for prayer about the building, and at this time it was particularly  coupled with thanksgiving for the £50 received last evening, and  with entreating blessings on the donor. I was now looking out  for more, as I am doing day by day, when this afternoon I  received from a person at Clevedon 2 shillings 6 pence, from her grandson 6 pence,  and from the sister in the Lord, who brought the money, the  change, which she did not wish back, being another 6 pence. These  donations, though small, are nevertheless very precious to me, as  I take them as further proofs out of the hands of God, that He  will most assuredly bring this thing to pass. This evening I  received £1,000 towards the Building Fund. When I received  this donation I was as calm, yea as perfectly calm, as if I had  received a single penny, because, by God's grace, I have faith in  Him, and therefore am looking for answers to my prayers, and  am sure that God will give every shilling that is needed. Section Title: 1846. January 6th. Received a little bag made of foreign seed,  and a shell-flower, to be sold for the Building Fund. The  sister who sent these articles wrote to me, that the moment she  heard of my intention of building an Orphan House, this text  was before her mind : " Who art thou, O great mountain ?  Before Zerubbabel thou shalt become a plain" (Zechariah 4 7). February 2nd. Today I heard of suitable and cheap land on  Ashley Down. February 3rd. Saw the land. It is the most desirable of all  I have seen.—There was anonymously put into an Orphan Box  at my house a sovereign, in a piece of paper, on which was  written, " The New Orphan House." February 4th. This evening I called on the owner of the land  on Ashley Down, about which I had heard on the 2nd, but he  was not at home. As I, however, had been informed that I  should find him at his house of business, I went there, but did  not find him there either, as he had just before left. I might have  called again at his residence, at a later hour, having been  informed by one of the servants that he would be sure to be at  home about eight o'clock ; but I did not do so, judging that  the hand of God was in my not finding him at either place :  and I judged it best therefore not to force the matter, but to  "let patience have her perfect work." Section Title: Landowner lies awake, and its result. February 5th. Saw this morning the owner of the land. He  told me that he awoke at three o'clock this morning and could  not sleep again till five. While he was thus lying awake, his  mind was all the time occupied about the piece of land, respecting  which enquiry had been made of him for the building of an  Orphan House, at my request ; and he determined, that if I  should apply for it, he would not only let me have it, but for  £120 per acre, instead of £200, the price which he had previously  asked for it. How good is the Lord ! The agreement was made  this morning, and I purchased a field of nearly seven acres, at  £120 per acre. Observe the hand of God in my not finding the owner at  home last evening ! The Lord meant to speak to His servant  first about this matter, during a sleepless night, and to lead him  fully to decide, before I had seen him. Section Title: Architect's Offer. February 8th. I wrote the day before yesterday to the  architect, who has offered his help gratuitously. February 11th. Received from a sister in the Lord £5.  Received also from the architect the following reply to my letter :  " My dear Sir, " It will afford me a gratification, beyond what I can  communicate by letter, to lend you a helping hand in the labour  of love you are engaged in, and I shall esteem it a very great  privilege being allowed to exercise my abilities as an architect  and surveyor in the erection of the building you propose to  erect for the Orphans. I really do mean what I say, and, if all  is well, by the blessing of God, I will gratuitously furnish you  with plans, elevations, and sections ; with specification of the work, so that the cost may be accurately estimated. I will also  make you an estimate and superintend the works for you  gratuitously," etc. February 12th. This afternoon a little parcel was brought to  my house, containing ten sovereigns and a little slip of paper, on  which was written :—  " Dear Sir, " I have sent you ten pounds for the New Orphan House.  It is the Lord's doing. Seek not to know my name." February 19th. The architect kindly came from London.  He considers the ground to be most suitable as to situation,  drainage, water, etc.—I received also today from a sister £5. February 28th. Today £500 which had been promised on the  15th, was paid 25 days sooner than promised. June 4th. The total amount which had been given for the  Building Fund, up to today, is £2,710 3 shillings 5 and a half pence. This is only a  small part of what will be needed ; but, by the grace of God, I  am in perfect peace, being fully assured that God in His own  time will send the whole sum which is required. The house is intended to be built, so as to accommodate 140  Orphan girls above seven years of age, 80 Orphan boys above  seven, and 80 male and female Orphans from their earliest days,  till they are seven years old, together with all the overseers and  teachers, etc., that may be needed. The building will not commence till all the money which is  required has been received. July 4th. For about three months my faith and patience  have been exceedingly tried about the field, which I have purchased for the building of the Orphan House, as the greatest  difficulties arose about my possessing the land after all ; but,  by God's grace, my heart was kept in peace, being fully assured  that, if the Lord were to take this piece of land from me, it would  be only for the purpose of giving me a still better one ; for our  Heavenly Father never takes any earthly thing from His children  except He means to give them something better instead. But in  the midst of all this great trial of faith, I could not but think,  judging from the way in which God so manifestly had given  me this piece of land, that the difficulties were only allowed for  the trial of my faith and patience. And thus it was. Last  evening I received a letter by which all the difficulties were  removed, and now, with the blessing of God, in a few days the  conveyance will be made out. Section Title: Donation of 1'2,050. July 6th. The reason why, for several months, there had  come in so little for the Building Fund, appeared to me this,  that we did not need the money at present ; and that, when it  was needed, and when my faith and patience had been sufficiently  tried, the Lord would send more means. And thus it has proved ; for today was given to me the sum of two thousand and fifty  pounds, of which two thousand pounds is for the Building Fund,  and fifty pounds for present necessities. This is the largest  donation I have yet had at one time for the work ; but I expect  still larger ones, in order that more and more it may be manifest  to the children of God, that there is no happier, no easier, and no  better way for the obtaining of pecuniary means or anything  else in connection with the work of God, than to deal directly  with the Lord Himself. It is impossible to describe my joy in God when I received  this donation. I was neither excited nor surprised ; for I look  out for answers to my prayers. I believe that God hears me. Yet  my heart was so full of joy, that I could only sit before God, and  admire Him, like David in 2nd Samuel 7 At last I cast myself  flat down upon my face, and burst forth in thanksgiving to God,  and in surrendering my heart afresh to Him for His blessed  service. There came in still further today 2 shillings 6 pence. July 10th. Received £120, of which £100 is intended by the  donor for the Building Fund. July 21st. This morning a gentleman from Devonshire, on  his way to London, called on me. When he came I was in prayer,  having, among other matters, brought also before the Lord the  following points : (1). I had been asking Him for some supplies  for my own temporal necessities, being in need. (2). I had asked  Him for more means for the Building Fund, and besought Him  to hasten the matter, on account of the inhabitants of Wilson  Street, on account of the welfare of the children and those who  have the oversight of them in the Orphan Houses, and lastly,  that I might be able to admit more Orphans, the number of  applications being so great. (3). I had also asked the Lord for  means for present use for the Orphans, as the outgoings are so  great. (4). I had asked for means for the other Objects.—When  I saw this gentleman from Devonshire, he gave me £20, of which  £10 is to be used for the Building Fund, £5 for present use for the  Orphans, £2 for brother Craik and myself, and the remaining £3  which was left to my disposal, I applied to the other Objects of  the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. Thus I received, At The  Very Moment That I Had Been Asking God, Four answers  to my prayers. The Lord encourages me, day by day, to continue to wait on  Him. His time is not yet come ; but, when it is, all that is  needed will be given. By God's grace my faith is unshaken.  I am as certain that I shall have every shilling needed for the  work, as if I had the money already in actual possession ; and I  am as certain that this house of mercy will be built, as if it were  already standing before me. October 18th. Today the Lord has much refreshed my heart  by sending £120. October 19th. While I was this morning in the very act of  praising the Lord for His goodness, in giving me yesterday the  above-mentioned donation, and whilst I was again bringing  my arguments before Him, why He would be pleased soon to  give me the whole sum which is requisite, I received an order  for £200, which was doubly precious, because it was accompanied by an affectionate and encouraging letter. October 29th. This morning I had been again bringing the  case of the Building before the Lord in prayer, entreating Him  to hasten the matter, if it might be, when, the very instant I rose  from my knees, there was handed to me a letter with an order  for £300. November 14th. This evening I received a small morocco  case, containing a gold chain, a pair of gold ear-rings, and a  gold brooch (being a set), with the following letter enclosed :—  " Beloved Brother in Jesus, " The contents of the accompanying casket being in my  unconverted days a wedding gift from a very dear husband, has,  as you may suppose, been hitherto preserved as beyond price.  But since God, in His great mercy, revealed to my soul His exceeding riches in Christ, and gave to it more (oh, how much more !)  than He has taken away, they seemed as the Babylonish garment  or wedge of gold, which ought not to be in the Israelites' possession. I therefore give up that which the flesh would fain  keep, and still prize ; but which the spirit rejects, as unworthy  a follower of Jesus. Accept then, dear Brother, those toys,  once the pride of life, and the food of folly ; and use them for  the building of the Orphan House, in which I feel it a privilege  to lay one stone ; and may the Lord recompense you a hundred  fold, yea, a thousand fold, in this your great labour of love, is  the prayer of yours affectionately in the best of bonds. Signed, " A Sister And A Widow." The gift was precious to me as a proof of the continued  readiness of my Heavenly Father to help me in this work ; but  doubly so, on account of the circumstances under which it was  given, and on account of the state of mind in which the anonymous donor had given these ornaments. November 19th. This morning, between five and six o'clock,  I prayed again, among other points, about the Building Fund,  and then had a long season for the reading of the Word of God.  In the course of my reading I came to Mark 11 24, " What things  soever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye  shall have them." The importance of the truth contained in this  portion I have often felt and spoken about ; but this morning  I felt it again most particularly, and, applying it to the New  Orphan House, said to the Lord : " Lord I believe that Thou  wilt give me all I need for this work. I am sure that I shall have  all, because I believe that I receive in answer to my prayer." Thus, with the heart full of peace concerning this work, I went  on to the other part of the chapter, and to the next chapter.  After family prayer I had again my usual season for prayer with  regard to all the many parts of the work, and the various necessities thereof. Amidst all the many things I again made my  requests about means for the Building. And now observe :  about five minutes after I had risen from my knees, there was  given to me a registered letter, containing a cheque for £300, of  which £280 is for the Building Fund, £10 for my own personal  expenses, and £10 for brother Craik. The Lord's holy name be  praised for this precious encouragement, by which the Building  Fund is now increased to more than six thousand pounds. December 9th. It is now four hundred days since, day after  day, I have been waiting upon God for help with regard to the  building of the Orphan House ; but as yet He keeps me still in  the trial of faith and patience. He is still saying as it were,  " Mine hour is not yet come." Yet He does sustain me in continuing to wait upon Him. By His grace my faith is not in the  least shaken ; but I am quite sure that He, in His own time, will  give me everything which I need concerning this work. How  I shall be supplied with the means which are yet requisite, and  when, I know not ; but I am sure that God will help me in His  own time and way. In the meantime I have abundant reason  to praise God, that I am not waiting on Him in vain ; for since  this day twelvemonth He has given me, in answer to prayer, a  most suitable piece of ground, and £6,304 for the Building Fund,  and about £2,700 for present use for the work, so that altogether  I have received, since this day twelvemonth, solely in answer to  prayer, the sum of nine thousand pounds. Surely, I am not  waiting upon the Lord in vain ! By His help, then, I am resolved  to continue this course unto the end. Section Title: Gift of £1,000. December 22nd. Today I have again a precious proof that  continuing to wait upon the Lord is not in vain. During this  month, comparatively little had come in for the Building Fund,  yet, by God's grace, I have been enabled, as before, yea, even  with more earnestness perhaps than before, to make known my  requests unto God, being more and more convinced that I ought  to seek by earnest prayer soon to be able to begin the building.  In addition to this I had also especially besought the Lord to  give me means for missionary brethren, and also for brethren  who labour in the Word in various parts of England and Ireland ;  as all my means for them were now gone. I had also been  waiting upon God for means to order a fresh stock of Tracts.  I had lastly again and again besought the Lord to give me means  for the poor saints in Bristol, of whom there are many, and  whose need is now particularly great. Now today the Lord has  granted me precious answers to my requests concerning these various Objects, for I received this morning one thousand pounds  with these words : " I send you some money, part of which you  can apply to the Orphans and the other Objects of your Institution, according to their need, and the rest you can put to the  Building Fund. At the present price of provisions your expenses  must be large for the Orphans. Please also take £25 for your  own need." As I have about £80 in hand for the Orphans,  I took nothing for present use for them, but took £175 for the  other Objects, in order thus to be able to send some help to home  and foreign labourers, and to order a fresh stock of Tracts ; and  £800 I took for the Building Fund. I should have taken less  for the Building Fund, and more for present use, did it not appear  to me the will of God, that with my might I ought to give myself  to this part of the work. Section Title: 1847. January 25th. The season of the year is now approaching, when building may be begun. Therefore with increased  earnestness I have given myself unto prayer, importuning the  Lord that He would be pleased to appear on our behalf, and  speedily send the remainder of the amount which is required,  and I have increasingly, of late, felt that the time is drawing  near, when the Lord will give me all that which is requisite for  commencing the Building. All the various arguments which I  have often brought before God, I brought also again this morning  before Him. It is now 14 months and 3 weeks since day by day  I have uttered my petitions to God on behalf of this work. I  rose from my knees this morning in full confidence, not only that  God could, but also would, send the means, and that soon. Never,  during all these 14 months and 3 weeks, have I had the least  doubt, that I should have all that which is requisite. Section Title: Great joy on receiving £2,000. Now, dear believing reader, rejoice and praise with me. An  hour after I had prayed thus, there was given to me the sum of  two thousand pounds for the Building Fund. Thus I have  received altogether £9,285 3 shillings 9 pence towards this work.—I cannot  describe the joy I had in God when I received this donation. It  must be known from experience in order to be felt. I have had  day by day to wait upon God for 447 days, before the sum  reached the above amount. How great is the blessing which the  soul obtains by trusting in God, and by waiting patiently. Is it  not manifest how precious it is to carry on God's work in this  way, even with regard to the obtaining of means ? From  December 10th, 1845, to January 25th, 1847, being thirteen  months and a half, I have received, solely in answer to prayer,  nine thousand two hundred and eighty-five pounds. June 23rd. This day the Lord, in His great goodness, by a  donation of one thousand pounds for the Building Fund, has again encouraged my heart abundantly to trust in Him for all that  which 1 shall yet need, to meet the remainder of the expenses  connected with the fitting up and furnishing the New Orphan  House, etc. July 5th. The work of building commenced. Section Title: 1848. January 23rd. I received £350, of which I put £200 to the  Building Fund. August 7th. From a sister in the Lord £200. August 19th. It is this day a twelvemonth since the foundation stone of the New Orphan House was laid, and now the  building is up, and almost entirely roofed in. Also part of the  inside plastering is already done. How can my soul sufficiently  magnify the Lord for all the help which He has been pleased to  give, since this day twelvemonth !—As we are now so far advanced  I have been increasingly entreating God, that He would be pleased  to give me the means which are yet requisite for fitting up and  furnishing the house ; for even now I am completely depending  upon Him for considerable sums, to accomplish this. But while  much is still needed, I have never had, by God's grace, the least  misgiving, as to His willingness to give me all I need ; on the  contrary, I have been assured that, when I actually required the  money for the fittings and the furniture, it would come. And  now this day the Lord has again proved to me, how willing He  is to act according to my faith ; for there was given to me this  morning £887 under the kind condition that I should take of it  £20 for my own personal expenses, and the rest for the Building  Fund, or the present need of the various Objects of the Institution,  as it appeared best to me. I took therefore £600 for the Building  Fund. My soul does magnify the Lord for all His goodness and  faithfulness! November 9th. Today the Lord has helped still more  abundantly. I have received a donation of £1,000, to be used  for the Building Fund and the present necessities of the work  generally, as the various Objects of the Institution might require.  Of this donation I took, therefore, £600 for the Building Fund.  All these manifestations of the Lord's abundant help do not in  the least surprise me. I expect help from Him. I know that  He listens to my supplications, and that, for the sake of the Lord  Jesus, He is willing to help me yet more and more, to the confounding of Satan and to the putting to shame of unbelief. Section Title: 1849, Funds for Furnishing. January 17th. The time is now drawing near, when further  steps are to be taken to fit up and furnish the house, as  more than two-thirds of the rooms are all but ready. Under  these circumstances I have prayed the more earnestly, day by day, that the Lord would be pleased to give me the means which  are yet needed ; and as my heart has been assured from the  beginning, and all through these three years and two months,  since I first began to pray about this subject, that God would in  every way help me in this work, so I have also been particularly  satisfied that He would be pleased to provide the means which  may be required to meet all the heavy expenses, which yet  remain to be met. Now, today I have had again a precious  answer to my daily supplications with reference to this work ; for I  received this evening £600, concerning which it was desired that brother Craik and myself should each take £50 for ourselves;  the remaining £500 was left entirely to my disposal ; yet an especial reference was made to the heavy expenses connected  with fitting up and furnishing the New Orphan House, towards  which I might, either in part, or entirely, take this sum. Section Title: More than the required Sum received. February 12th. The New Orphan House is now almost  entirely finished. In six weeks, with the help of God, all will  be completed. On this account I have been during the last  fortnight much occupied in making the necessary arrangements  ' for fitting it up and furnishing it ; but the more I have been  occupied about this, the more I have seen how large a sum the  whole of the fittings and the furniture will require ; and this  consideration has led me still more earnestly of late to entreat  the Lord, that He would be pleased to give me the means which  may yet be needed for the completion of the whole. Under  these circumstances a brother in the Lord came to me this  morning, and after a few minutes' conversation gave me two  thousand pounds, concerning which sum he kindly gave me  permission to use it for the fitting up and furnishing of the New  Orphan House, or for anything else needed in connection with  the Orphans. I have placed the whole of this sum, at least for  the present, to the Building Fund. Now, dear reader, place yourself in my position. Eleven  hundred and ninety-five days it is since I began asking the  Lord for means for the building. Day by day have I, by His  grace, since that time, continued to bring this matter before Him.  Without one moment's doubt, or misgiving, or wavering, have I  been enabled to trust in God for the means. From the beginning,  after I had once ascertained the will of God concerning this work,  have I been assured that He would bring it about ; yea, as sure  have I been from the beginning that He would do so, as if I had  already had all the means in hand for it, or as if the house had  been actually before me, occupied by the children. But though  to faith even three years ago the whole work was accomplished,  to sight there remained many and great difficulties to be overcome. Even at the commencement of this day there remained  many difficulties, in the way of means, as well as in other respects ; therefore I was on the point of giving myself again especially to  prayer, at the very moment when I was informed that the donor  of the above mentioned two thousand pounds had called to see me. 	Now I have the means, as far as I can see, which will enable me to meet all the expenses ; and in all probability I shall have  even several hundred pounds more than is needed. Thus the  Lord shows that He can and will not only give as much as is  absolutely needed for His work, but also that He can and will give  abundantly. It is impossible to describe the real joy I had in  God, when I received this sum. I was calm, not in the least  excited, able to go on immediately with other work that came  upon me at once after I had received the donation ; but inexpressible was the delight which I had in God, who had thus  given me the full answer to my thousands of prayers, during  these eleven hundred and ninety-five days. March 9th. The New Orphan House is now nearly ready.  On this account we have to get in large supplies for the children's  clothes. Within the last few days I have ordered thousands of  yards of material for this purpose, and thousands more will need  to be ordered, besides providing a stock of many other things.  For this large sums are needed. Under these circumstances I  received today a donation of £300, to be used as it might be  required. I took the whole of this donation for the Orphans,  as the donor has kindly left the disposal of the  money entirely  to me. This donation, coming in just now, has been an exceedingly great refreshment to my spirit ; for it is, at the commencement of the great increase of our expenses, in connection with  the 300 Orphans, instead of 120, like an earnest from God, that  He will supply us also with means when the demands for the 300  will be more than twice as great as they are now. Through this  donation I have means to meet all the expenses which will be  incurred in getting in for the new establishment the stores of  provisions, soap, material for clothes, haberdashery, and of the  many other articles of which it would be desirable to buy our  supplies on wholesale terms. The Lord be praised for His  kindness ! The total amount which came in for the Building Fund was  £15,784 18 shillings 10 pence. March 31st. After all the expenses had been met for the  purchase of the land, the conveyance of the same, the enrolment  of the trust deeds in Chancery, the building, fitting up and  furnishing of the New Orphan House, there remained a balance  of £776 14 shillings 3 and three quarter pence, affording a manifest proof that the Lord can  not only supply us with all we need in His service, simply in answer  to prayer, but that He can also give us even more than we need.  It will be seen how this balance was afterwards used. [The Orphans were removed from Wilson Street to the New  Orphan House on the 18th, 19th, 20th, and 21st of June, 1849.] Section Title: (2) Building No. 2 And No. 3. 1850-1861. Full account of the reasons which led me to the enlargement of the  Orphan work, so that one thousand Orphans might be provided  for. Having written down at full length the exercises of my mind  respecting this deeply important step, I give them here, in the  form of a journal, as recorded at the time. December 5th, 1850. The New Orphan House is now inhabited  by 300 Orphans ; and there are altogether 335 persons connected with it. My labour is abundant ; the separation from  my dear wife and child great, on account of my being the  greater part of the day at the New Orphan House; sometimes  also by night. But notwithstanding all this, I have again and  again thought about labouring more than ever in serving poor  Orphans. Within the last ten days this matter has much occupied my mind, and for the last five days I have had much prayer  about it. It has passed through my mind to build another  Orphan House, large enough for seven hundred Orphans, so that  I might be able to care for one thousand altogether. December 11th. During the last six days, since writing the  above, I have been, day after day, waiting upon God concerning  this matter. It has generally been more or less all the day on  my heart. When I have been awake at night it has not been  far from my thoughts. Yet all this without the least excitement.  I am perfectly calm and quiet respecting it. My soul would be  rejoiced to go forward in this service, could I be sure that the  Lord would have me to do so ; for then, notwithstanding the  numberless difficulties, all would be well, and His name would  be magnified. On the other hand, were I assured that the Lord would have  me to be satisfied with my present sphere of service, and that I  should not pray about enlarging the work, by His grace I could,  without an effort, cheerfully yield to it ; for He has brought me  into such a state of heart, that I only desire to please Him in this  matter. Moreover, hitherto I have not spoken about this thing  even to my beloved wife, the sharer of my joys, sorrows, and  labours for more than twenty years ; nor is it likely that I shall do  so for some time to come : for I prefer quietly to wait on the Lord  without conversing on this subject, in order that thus I may  be kept the more easily, by His blessing, from being influenced  by things from without. The burden of my prayer concerning  this matter is, that the Lord would not allow me to make a  mistake, and that He would teach me His will. As to outward  things, I have had nothing to encourage me during these six  days, but the very reverse ; for the income has been unusually  small. But all this would not weigh the least with me, could 1  be quite sure that the Lord would have me to go forward. I therefore desire patiently to wait for the Lord's time, when  He shall be pleased to shine on my path concerning this point. December 26th. Fifteen days have elapsed since I wrote the  preceding paragraph. Every day since then I have continued  to pray about this matter, and that with a goodly measure of  earnestness, by the help of God. There has passed scarcely an  hour during these days, in which, whilst awake, this matter has  not been more or less before me. But all without even a shadow  of excitement. I converse with no one about it. Hitherto have  I not even done so with my dear wife. From this I refrain still,  and deal with God alone, in order that no outward influence,  and no outward excitement, may keep me from attaining unto  a clear discovery of His will. I have the fullest and most  peaceful assurance, that He will clearly show me His will. This evening I have had again an especially solemn season  for prayer, to seek to know the will of God. But whilst I continue to entreat and beseech the Lord, that He would not allow  me to be deluded in this business, I may say I have scarcely any  doubt remaining on my mind as to what will be the issue, even  that I should go forward in this matter. As this, however, is one  of the most momentous steps that I have ever taken, I judge that  I cannot go about this matter with too much caution, prayerfulness  and deliberation. I am in no hurry about it. I could wait  for years, by God's grace, were this His will, before even taking  one single step towards this thing, or even speaking to any one  about it and, on the other hand, I would set to work tomorrow  were the Lord to bid me do so. This calmness of mind, this  having no will of my own in the matter, this only wishing to  please my Heavenly Father in it, this only seeking His and not  my honour in it ; this state of heart, I say, is the fullest assurance  to me that my heart is not under a fleshly excitement, and that,  if I am helped thus to go on, I shall fully know the will of God. But, while I write thus, I cannot but add at the same time,  that I do crave the honour and the glorious privilege to be more  and more used by the Lord. I have served Satan much in my  younger years, and desire now with all my might to serve God,  during the remaining days of my earthly pilgrimage. I am  forty-five years and three months old. Every day decreases  the number of days that I have to stay on earth. I therefore  desire with all my might to work. There are vast multitudes  of Orphans to be provided for. About five years ago, a brother  in the Lord told me that he had seen in an official Report that  there were at that time six thousand young Orphans in the  prisons of England. My heart longs to be instrumental in  preventing such young Orphans from having to go to prison.  I desire that thus it may be yet more abundantly manifest that  God is still the hearer and answerer of prayer, and that He is  the living God now, as He ever was and ever will be, when He  shall, simply in answer to prayer, have condescended to provide me with a home for 700 Orphans, and with means to support  them. This last consideration is the most important point in  my mind. The Lord's honour is the principal point with me in  this whole matter ; and just because that is the case, if He would  be more glorified by my not going forward in this business, I  should, by His grace, be perfectly content to give up all thoughts  about another Orphan House. Surely in such a state of mind,  obtained by the Holy Spirit, Thou, O my Heavenly Father, wilt  not suffer Thy child to be mistaken, much less to be deluded !  By the help of God I shall continue further, day by day, to wait  upon Him in prayer concerning this thing, till He shall bid me act. Section Title: 1851. Guidance given in answer to Prayer. January 2nd. A week ago I wrote the preceding paragraph.  During this week I have still been helped, day by day, and  more than once every day, to seek the guidance of the Lord  about another Orphan House. The burden of my prayer has  still been, that He, in His great mercy, would keep me from  making a mistake. During the last week the Book of Proverbs  has come in the course of my Scripture reading, and my heart  has been refreshed, in reference to this subject, by the following  passages : " Trust in the Lord with all thine heart ; and lean not  unto thine own understanding. In all thy ways acknowledge Him, and  He shall direct thy paths " (Proverbs 3 5 and 6). By the grace of God  I do acknowledge the Lord in my ways, and in this thing in  particular ; I have therefore the comfortable assurance that He  will direct my paths concerning this part of my service, as to  whether I shall be occupied in it or not. Further, " The integrity  of the upright shall preserve them; but the perverseness of fools  shall destroy them " (Proverbs 11 3). By the grace of God I am  upright in this business. My honest purpose is to get glory to  God. Therefore I expect to be guided aright. Further, " Commit thy works unto the Lord, and thy thoughts shall be established "  (Proverbs 16 3). I do commit my works unto the Lord, and  therefore expect that my thoughts will be established. My heart  is more and more coming to a calm, quiet, and settled assurance, that the Lord will condescend to use me yet further in the  Orphan Work. Here, Lord, is Thy servant ! January 14th. Twelve days have passed away since I wrote  the last paragraph. I have still, day by day, been enabled  to wait upon the Lord with reference to enlarging the Orphan  work, and have been, during the whole of this period also, in  perfect peace, which is the result of seeking in this thing only  the Lord's honour and the temporal and spiritual benefit of my  fellow men. I have sought to let all the reasons against building  another Orphan House, and all the reasons for doing so, pass  before my mind ; and now, for the sake of clearness and definiteness, 'write them down. Section Title: Reasons Against establishing another Orphan House for Seven  Hundred Orphans. 1. Would not this be going beyond my measure spiritually ?  according to that word : For I say through the grace given unto  me, to every man that is among you, not to think of himself more  highly than he ought to think ; but to think soberly, according as  God has dealt to every man the measure of faith" (Romans 12 3).  Answer : If the Lord were to leave me to myself, the tenth part  of the difficulties and trials which befall me now in connection  with the various Objects of the Institution would be enough to  overwhelm me ; but, whilst He is pleased to sustain me, I am  able day by day to pass on peacefully, and am carried through  one difficulty after the other : and thus, by God's help, even  with my present measure of faith, if continued to me, should be  enabled to bear up under other difficulties and trials ; but I look  for an increase of faith with every fresh difficulty, through which  the Lord is pleased to help me. 2. Would it not be going beyond my measure naturally  with reference to mental and bodily strength ? Answer : Of  all the objections against establishing another Orphan House,  there is none that weighs more with me than this ; I might say,  it is the only real difficulty. This, however, too, I am enabled  to put aside and to overcome thus : by husbanding my strength,  by great order, by regular habits, by lightening the work as much  as possible, and by using every help that I can, I have been  enabled to get through a vast quantity of work. My immense  correspondence of about 3,000 letters a year, I have been enabled  to accomplish without a secretary. The entire management and  direction, and the whole vast correspondence of the Institution,  has devolved upon myself alone these sixteen years and ten  months, and I have been thinking that, by seeking for an efficient  secretary, an efficient clerk, and an inspector of the schools, I  might, with God's help, accomplish yet more, though much of  what I have been doing hitherto would need to be done by others. 3. There must be a limit to my work and service. Answer :  That is true, and if I were quite sure that the present state of  the Institution were to be the limit, I would at once lay aside  this thing ; but I am not sure that I am come as yet to God's  limit. All these sixteen years and ten months, the work has  been constantly progressing, and the Lord has helped me  continually ; and now my mind is just in the same way exercised  as when fifteen years ago I began the Orphan work, and as when  thirteen years ago it was enlarged, and as when seven years and  nine months since it was still further enlarged, and as when five  years and two months since I was led to decide on building the  New Orphan House. Under these circumstances, having been  helped through all these difficulties, and seeing such a vast field  of usefulness before me, and having so many applications for the  admission of very destitute Orphans, I long to be used still further, and cannot say that as yet the Lord has brought me to  His limit. 4. Is it not like " tempting God," to think of building  another Orphan House for seven hundred more Orphans ?  Answer : " Tempting God " means, according to the Holy  Scriptures, to limit Him in any of His attributes ; by His grace  I do not wish to limit His power or His willingness to give to  me, His poor servant, simply in answer to prayer, all the means,  and every other help and blessing which I shall need, to build  another large Orphan House. 5. You will not get the means for building and fitting up  so large an Orphan House ; and, even if you, did, how will you,  at the same time, get the means for carrying on the work which  already exists ? Answer : Looking at the matter naturally,  this is indeed a weighty objection. The New Orphan House, with its 300 Orphans only, cost about  fifteen thousand pounds to build and to fit up and furnish, and  still the expenses are not all met even now. It will in all  probability cost several hundred pounds yet. And this large  sum was needed, though the style of the building is most simple,  and though the field in which it was built was comparatively  cheap. After this rate, a building to accommodate seven hundred  Orphans, with the necessary ground attached to it for the  cultivation of the vegetables used in the Institution, could not  be less than thirty-five thousand pounds. Now, looking at it  naturally, where is this great sum to come from ? Though I  looked at all my friends who have given hitherto, and several  have done so very liberally, yet there is no natural prospect  whatever of receiving this amount ; especially if it be kept in  mind that six or seven thousand pounds besides, every year,  would be needed for carrying on that which is already in existence.  I might, therefore, well tremble, looking at the matter naturally,  and say, I shall never have the money for this intended Orphan  House for 700 children ; for where is this large sum of thirty-five  thousand pounds to come from ? And even if I were to get the money, will not persons,  in giving means for such a Building Fund, take it away  from what they might have given me for carrying on the  work which exists already ? But whilst thus, naturally, there  is no hope of succeeding, I am not in the least discouraged  spiritually ; for by faith in the living God I say this : He  has the power to give me this thirty-five thousand pounds,  and much more, were it needed : and He has the power,  in the meantime, to give me also all the large sums required,  week after week, for meeting the current expenses for the present  state of the work. Moreover, I delight in the greatness of the  difficulty, as respects the large sum needed for building and fitting  up such an Establishment ; for I desire to be most fully assured,  from the very outset, that I go forward in this matter according to the Lord's bidding. If so, He will give me the means ; if not,  I shall not have them. (6). Suppose now, you were even to succeed in getting this  large Orphan House built, how will you be able to provide for  700 other Orphans ? Answer : There is much weight in this  objection, looking at it naturally. I am too much a man of  business, and too much a person of calm, quiet, cool calculation,  not to feel its force. And indeed, were I only to look at the  thing naturally, I should at once be ready to own that I  am going too far ; for the increase of expenditure for the  support of these 700 other Orphans could not be less than  eight thousand pounds a year more, so that the current  expenses of the Institution, reckoning its present state, and  including those eight thousand pounds, would be about fifteen  thousand pounds a year. Now, I am free to own, that I have  no human prospect of obtaining such a sum year by year. But  while matters stand thus, looking at them naturally, I see no  difficulty at all in them spiritually. If according to the will of  God I am enabled to go about this intended second Orphan  House ; and if, with His help, I shall be enabled to finish it, He  will surely provide for those who are gathered together in it, as  long as He shall enable me to trust in Him for supplies. And here I look back upon the way in which the Lord  has led me and dealt with me. When, about seventeen years  ago, I took up, in dependence upon the living God for means,  two Charity Schools, with which the Scriptural Knowledge  Institution commenced (and this involved an expense of less  than one hundred pounds a year), I had no certain prospect of  being able to meet even that small sum ; but God so helped me,  that I had shortly six Charity Schools. He helped me then also,  and enabled me to meet all their expenses. When, fifteen years  ago, I began the Orphan work, which was connected with far  heavier expenses, I had still less prospect, according to natural  reason, of being able to meet them ; but I trusted in God, and  He helped me, and He not only enabled me to meet the current  expenses for thirty Orphans in the first house rented for them,  but also soon to open another for thirty-six more, and to meet  all those expenses ; for as I had begun in faith in the living God,  and not by putting my trust in my brethren in Christ, so I was  not confounded. After I had gone on some time with these  Orphans in the two rented houses, about thirteen years ago the  Lord was pleased greatly to encourage me and to increase my  faith by a donation of £500 for the Orphans ; for up to that  period I had never received more than one hundred pounds at  once. But this kind donor, a stranger to me up to that time, suggested to me the propriety of investing this sum and using  only the interest of it, as I could not expect to have the Orphans supported continually in the way they had been till then ; for  that such Institutions must depend upon regular subscriptions or funded property, otherwise they could not go on. As,  however, this was only a friendly hint, and no condition under  which the money was given, I took this £500 towards fitting up  a third house for the reception of thirty more Orphans. From  that time the work has been increasing more and more, till it  came to what it is at present. Now, suppose I had said, seventeen years ago, looking at matters according to natural reason, " The two Charity Schools are  enough, I must not go any further ; " then the work would have  stopped there. Or, if I had had a little more trust in my  exertions or my friends, I might have taken at the utmost one or  two steps further. Instead of this, however, I looked in no degree  whatever at things according to my natural fallen reason, and  trusted not in the circle of my Christian friends, but in the living  God ; the result has been, that there have been, since 1834, ten  thousand souls under our instruction in the various Pay Schools,  Sunday Schools, and Adult Schools ; several hundred Orphans  have been brought up, and many of them from their very  tenderest infancy ; several hundred thousand Tracts and many  thousand copies of the Word of God have been circulated ; about  forty preachers of the gospel at home and abroad have been,  for several years, assisted in connection with the Institution ;  and a house has been built and fitted up for the accommodation  of 300 destitute Orphans, each of whom has neither father nor  mother. How blessed therefore it is to trust in God, and in  Him alone, and not in circumstances nor friends ! There is,  however, one thing which I must record here, because it has  taken place since I last wrote in my journal on this subject on  January 2nd. It is this. On January 4th I received a donation  of £3,000. Is not this a plain proof that God is both able and  willing to help simply in answer to prayer ? Is not human  reason confounded by such instances? When I first began to  write these exercises of my mind about another Orphan House, I  knew not that I should receive a donation of £3,000, yet I was  fully assured that God was able to support one thousand  Orphans as easily as He did the thirty whom I first received in  a rented house. Does He not, however, tell me by all this,  Go forward, My servant, and I will help thee ? (7). But it might be said, Suppose you were able by prayer to  obtain this large sum for building a house for seven hundred  other Orphans ; and suppose you were able to provide for them  during your lifetime, what would become of this Institution  after your death ? Answer : I am quite familiar with this  objection, having heard it many times as a reason against the  way of obtaining the means for the Institution, simply by trusting  in God, without any funded property, and without looking to  regular subscribers ; but my reply is this. My business is  with all my might to serve my own generation ; in doing so I  shall best serve the next generation. Suppose this objection were a sound one, I ought never to have commenced the Orphan  work at all, for fear of what might become of it after my death, and thus all the hundreds of destitute children without father  and mother, whom the Lord has allowed me to care for, during  the last fifteen years, would not have been taken up by me. One word in conclusion on this subject : let every one take  heed lest, in caring about what will become of the next generation,  he forget to serve his own generation. The latter each one  should seek to do with his might, and thus it should be with each  succeeding generation ; then, though we be dead, yet should we  be speaking. (8). The last objection which has occurred to my own mind is  that by building another Orphan House, I should be in danger  of being lifted up. Answer : I should be in danger of it indeed,  and am in great danger, even were I not in the least degree to  go forward. Yea, the tenth part of the honour which the Lord  has condescended to bestow upon me, and the tenth part of the  service with which He has been pleased to entrust me, would be  enough, if I were left to myself, exceedingly to puff me up. I  cannot say that hitherto the Lord has kept me humble ; but I  can say, that hitherto He has given me a hearty desire to give  to Him all the glory, and to consider it a great condescension on  His part that He has been pleased to use me as an instrument  in His service. I do not see, therefore, that fear of being lifted  up ought to keep me from going forward in this work ; but that  I have rather to beseech the Lord that He would be pleased to  give me a lowly mind, and never suffer me to rob Him of the  glory which is due to Him alone. Section Title: Reasons For establishing another Orphan House for Seven Hundred Orphans. 1. The many applications for the admission of destitute  Orphans, which continue to be made, I consider as a call from  God upon me, to do all that is in my power to provide a home  and scriptural education for a still greater number of Orphans. 2. The moral state of the Poor houses greatly influences me  to go forward. When writing thus about the Poor houses, I do  not wish it to be understood in the way of reproof ; for I know  not how these matters could be altered ; but simply state the  fact that thus it is. 3. In this purpose I am the more confirmed, since it is a fact  that the Orphan Houses already in existence in the kingdom  are by no means sufficient to admit even the most deserving and  distressing cases, and far less all that it would be well to provide  for. Moreover, there is great difficulty connected with the  admission of Orphans into most of the ordinary Orphan Establishments, on account of the votes which must be obtained, so  that really needy persons have neither time nor money to obtain  them. Does not the fact that there were six thousand young Orphans in the prisons of England about five years ago, call  alone for an extension of Orphan Institutions ? By God's help,  I will do what I can, to keep poor Orphans from prison. 4. In this purpose I am still further encouraged by the great  help which the Lord has hitherto given me in this blessed service.  When I look at the small beginning, and consider how the Lord  has helped me now for more than fifteen years in the Orphan  work ; and when I consider how He has been pleased to help me  through one great difficulty after another ; and when I consider,  especially, how, as with an unseen hand, almost against my will  and former desires and thoughts, He has led me on from one  step to another, and has enlarged the work more and more : I say,  when I review all this, and compare with it my present exercise  of mind, I find the great help, the uninterrupted help, which the  Lord has given me for more than fifteen years, a great reason  for going forward in this work. And this, trusting in Him, I am  resolved to do. 5. A further reason for going forward in this service I see in  the experience which I have had in it. From the smallest  commencement up to the present state of the establishment,  with its 300 Orphans, all has gone through my own hands. In  the work itself I obtained the experience. It has grown with  the work. I have been the sole director of the work, under God,  from its smallest commencement. 6. The spiritual benefit of still more Orphans is another  especial reason why I feel called to go forward. As this is the  chief and primary aim concerning the dear Orphans, even the  salvation of their souls through faith in the Lord Jesus, I long  to be more extensively used than hitherto, even that I may have  a thousand of them instead of three hundred under my care. 7. But there is one point which weighs more strongly with me  than even the last mentioned one. It is this. When I began  the Orphan work more than fifteen years ago, it was for the  definite and especial purpose, that, by means of it, the unconverted might see, through the answers of prayer that I  received in connection with it, that there is verily reality in the  things of God ; and that the children of God might have their  faith strengthened by means of it, and be encouraged in all  simplicity to deal with God under every circumstance, and trust  in Him at all times. But if this would be answered in a measure  by the state in which the Orphan work has been in former times,  and more so by what it has been since the erection of the New  Orphan House, it would be still more so, by the blessing of God,  by my going forward in it to a far greater degree than before.  This point, even the glory of God in the manifestation of His  readiness to hear prayer, has weighed especially and supremely  with me in purposing to enlarge the Orphan work. The reader  is particularly requested to read what has been said on this  subject in this Narrative from page 80 to 81. (8). Lastly, I am peaceful and happy, spiritually, in the prospect  of enlarging the work, as on former occasions when I had to do  so. This weighs particularly with me as a reason for going  forward. After all the calm, quiet, prayerful consideration of  the subject for about eight weeks, I am peaceful and happy,  spiritually, in the purpose of enlarging the field. This, after all  the heart searching which I have had, and the daily prayer to be  kept from delusion and mistake in this thing, and the betaking  myself to the Word of God, would not be 'the case, I judge, had  not the Lord purposed to condescend to use me more than ever  in this service. I, therefore, on the ground of the objections answered, and  these eight reasons For enlarging the work, come to the conclusion  that it is the will of the blessed God, that His poor and most  unworthy servant should yet more extensively serve Him in this  work, which he is quite willing to do. Up to this day, January 25th, 1851, I have not spoken to one  human being about it. As yet even my dear wife knows not  about it. I purpose to keep the matter still for some time  entirely to myself, dealing with God alone about it, in order that  no outward excitement may be in the least degree a stimulus to  me. I still pray to be kept from mistake and delusion in this  thing, not that I think I am mistaken or deluded, quite the  reverse ; but yet I would distrust myself and cling to God, to  be kept from mistakes and delusions. January 31st. For several weeks past I have had no doubt  that the Lord would have me to serve Him in the erection and  fitting up of another Orphan House, for seven hundred Orphans,  and I am quite decided on doing so, with His help, and I am now  quiet about it, not because I have the least misgiving in my own  mind, but because I know that it is most suitable that I should  still for some time continue to deal quietly with God alone  about it. March 5th. Since I wrote the last paragraph my mind has  not been once, during this time, even for a moment, in uncertainty  as to what I ought to do. It is now about fifteen weeks since I  have been specially praying about this subject, and three months  since I began first to write on the subject in my journal, and  about ten weeks since I have had any doubt as to what is the will  of the Lord concerning this service. I believe that, altogether  unworthy though I am of this great honour, He will condescend  to use me further and more extensively than before in caring  for destitute children who are bereaved of both parents. And  this I purpose to do. Before I made public my purpose, I gave the record of the  exercises of my mind, on this subject, to a valued Christian  friend to read, the only one who, besides my family, knew  anything of my intention, before it came before the public.  I did this particularly in order that, after waiting for several months in secret upon God for guidance and direction concerning  it, I might also have the counsel of a prayerful, judicious, and  cautious man of God. When this brother returned the manuscript, he spoke to me words of encouragement concerning this  purpose, and gave me a half-sovereign towards the Building Fund  for this house for 700 destitute Orphans. This was the first  donation, which I received on May 13th, 1851, and which, I  confess, was a great refreshment and encouragement to me, the  more so as it came from so cautious a brother, and after I had  been for several months, through secret prayer, assured that I  should go forward. On May 28th, my intention became publicly known, and in  the evening of May 29th I received from a Christian lady a  sovereign towards the Building Fund. August 12th. Day by day I am waiting upon the Lord for  means for this Object, and generally more than once a day am  bowing my knees before God with reference to it. Moreover,  of late I have been enabled, with increasing earnestness, to  beseech the Lord, that He would be pleased to send in means for  the Building Fund. My soul has been all along at peace, though  only so little as yet, comparatively, has come in (in all £127 19 shillings  9 pence) ; and though Satan has, in the most subtle way, sought to  shake my confidence, and to lead me to question, whether, after  all, I had not been mistaken concerning this whole matter. Yet,  though he has aimed at this, to the praise of God I have to  confess, that he has not been allowed to triumph. I have  especially besought the Lord of late, that He would be pleased to  refresh my spirit by sending in some large donation for this part  of the work. Under these circumstances, I received this  morning £500. I was not in the least excited. I look out for means. Even at  that very moment, when I received this donation, I was looking  out for means, for large donations ; and I should not have been  surprised if £5,000, or more, had come in. The Lord be praised  for this precious encouragement, which has still further quickened  me for prayer ! September 10th. As yet the Lord delays sending in larger  sums ; but I am looking out for them, and am confidently expecting them. This delay is only for the trial of my faith ;  after He has tried it, He will help me. September 13th. Patience and faith are still called for, and,  by God's grace, my desire is to " let patience have her perfect work." Not one penny has come in today for the Building Fund, but five more Orphans have been applied for, so that now  forty in less than one single month have been brought before me, all bereaved of both parents, and all very destitute. Under  these circumstances, how can I but fervently labour in prayer  that the Lord would be pleased to entrust me with means for  building another Orphan House ? The more I look at things according to natural appearances and prospects, the less likely  is it that I should have the sum which is needed ; but I have faith in God, and my expectation is from Him alone. From  the beginning I depended upon Him only, concerning this  proposed enlargement of the work, and therefore have not been  disappointed, though as yet only the fortieth part of what is  needed has come in (£882 18 shillings 7 and a half pence.). But how soon, how very  soon, can the Lord alter the aspect of things. Even this very  evening, while I am writing, He can give me many thousands of  pounds. I continue therefore, to wait upon God, and seek to  encourage my heart by His holy Word, and while He delays  giving me answers, to be occupied in His blessed service. Of  this, however, my soul has not the least doubt, that, when the  Lord shall have been pleased to exercise my soul by the trial of  faith and patience, He will make bare His arm, and send help. September 19th. Received today a donation of £170, which  the donor kindly allowed me to use for the work of the Lord in  my hands as I pleased. I therefore took the whole of this  donation for the Building Fund. September 20th. About two months since I received a letter,  of which I give as much as refers to the subject in hand " My dear Sir, " I was once a book collector, and turned my attention to  our old English Bibles, and, among other editions, perfected,  almost sheet by sheet, our first English Coverdale Bible of 1535.  It is a sad specimen of time, attention, and money-miss-spent and  miss-applied, and as I look upon you as the receiver of cast-off  idols, whether watch chains, trinkets, or old Bibles, I have  purposed for some time sending it to you… Do with the  proceeds as you see fit. I should be glad if a portion were converted into large printed Testaments for the aged, and should  be thankful if that, which has been a cause of humbling to me,  should be converted into the means, through your instrumentality,  of raising others. " Ever yours, Blank" A day or two after the receipt of this letter, a parcel arrived  containing the said Coverdale Bible, of A.D. 1535, and another  book ; the latter to be sold for the benefit of the Orphans. It  was only today that I had an opportunity of disposing of the  old Bible, which fetched £60, together with other books, which  had been given for the benefit of the Orphans, which brought  £10. Of the £60 I took £10 for New Testaments printed with  large type for aged poor persons, and £50 for the Building Fund. October 7th. The trial of my faith and patience continues  still. Very little has come in for the Building Fund. But my  hope in God, by His help, continues steadfast. I had just now  again a long season for prayer, having spent the whole evening  alone for the purpose, and am assured that, when God's time shall have come, it will be seen that, even concerning this Object,  I do not wait upon Him in vain. There are persons again and  again asking me, When I am going to commence the building ;  for they think that I have all, or nearly all, the means which  are required. And there are others who ask me, whether I  still purpose to build this Orphan House. To Thee, my Heavenly  Father, Thy child turns under these circumstances. Thou  knowest how small an amount as yet Thy servant has, in comparison with what is needed; but Thou also knowest that Thy  servant did not act rashly and under excitement in this matter,  but waited upon Thee for six months in secret, before he spoke  about this his intention. Now, Lord, in Thy mercy, sustain  Thy servant's faith and patience, and, if it please Thee, speedily  refresh his heart by sending in larger sums, for which he is looking,  and which he confidently expects ! October 29th. This morning I received a letter, containing a  cheque for £50, £25 being for the Building Fund. November 10th. Today I received £200, of which the donor  kindly wished me to keep £20 for my own personal expenses,  and to apply the rest as most needed for the Lord's work in my  hands. I took, therefore, £100 for the Building Fund. November 19th. Early this morning came, in the course of  my reading through the Holy Scriptures, Hebrews 5 and 6, and  my heart was greatly strengthened by Hebrews 6 15, "And so alter  he had Patiently Endured, he obtained the promise." I have  not once, even for one moment, been allowed to doubt, either the  power or the willingness of the Lord to supply me with all that  shall be needed for this other Orphan House, since I first came  to the conclusion that it was His will I should enlarge the  work; yet I have often, very often, been led to ask, that He  would graciously be pleased to sustain my faith and patience to  the end ; for great, very great, may yet be the exercises both of  my faith and patience, before I have the desire of my heart  granted. November 28th. The following case will especially show in  what a variety of ways the Lord is pleased to supply me with  means. Today I received from an individual, hitherto an  entire stranger to me, the letter which follows :—  " My dear Brother, "I asked the Lord for help with regard to yourself and your  work. The other night a stranger called at my house, and left  a parcel, declining to give her name, saying, ' Take charge of this  for Mr. George Muller.' The parcel contained £3 its. 9 pence, two  silver spoons, and two silver thimbles ; 4 shillings was added to pay the  expenses. May the Lord prosper you, my brother. " Yours affectionately, Blank."  As it was not stated for what Object the donation was  intended, I took the whole for the Building Fund. December 28th. This morning I received £200, of which, being left at my disposal, I took one half for the Building Fund. Section Title: 1852. January 23rd. I received this morning a registered letter,  enclosing £50. I purpose to take one half of this donation for  the Building Fund, and the other half for Missionary Objects. Section Title: Greatly cheered by a large Donation. March 17th. Today my heart has been greatly refreshed by  a donation of £999 13 shillings 5 pence, which, being left to my disposal for  the work of God, I took of it for the Building Fund £600. I  cannot describe to any one how refreshing this donation is to  my spirit. After having been for weeks, day by day, waiting  upon the Lord, and receiving so little, comparatively, either for  current expenses or for the Building Fund, this answer to many  prayers is exceedingly sweet to my spirit. One of the things which especially encourages me to continue  to wait upon God, and to labour on in prayer concerning this  Object, is the great number of applications made for the admission  of children who have been lawfully begotten, but who are by  death bereaved of both parents, and who are in very destitute  circumstances. There were 170 such children waiting for  admission a year ago ; since then there have been 183 more  applied for, making in all 353. Of these, as during the last year  but few vacancies have occurred, I have only been able to receive  twenty-seven, therefore 326 remain unprovided for. June 18th. I received this day a donation of £200, of which  the donor kindly wished me to keep £20 for my own personal  expenses, and to use the £180 as might be most needed. I took  of this sum £60 for the Building Fund. June 22nd. Today I was informed that there had been paid  into the hands of my bankers £500. This sum is from a donor  whom I have never seen, but whom God evidently has led, in  answer to my daily supplications, and to those of my fellow- labourers, to help me in His service. This donation has exceedingly refreshed my spirit, and has led me to expect more and  more help from God. As this £500 is left at my disposal, I took  of it one third for the Building Fund. August 6th. From an Irish friend £53, " As a small acknowledgment of the donor's gratitude to his Heavenly Father for  enriching him with the unsearchable riches of Christ, and to his  dear Redeemer for loving him, and giving Himself for him." August 21st. I received today the following letter from  Madras, enclosing a donation of £70 for the Building Fund :—  " Dear Brother, " Some time in the year 1842 or 1843, I met with  ' The Lord's Dealings with George Mailer,' and, after reading it,  was moved to send you something ; but at that time I had not  the means. I had lent what little money I had, to a person who  was unable to repay me, and I was nearly destitute. The good hand of God has been on me since, and I have often wondered  whether George Muller was still in the flesh. Last December  I saw in a friend's house the Twelfth Report, and, after reading  it, resolved to cast a mite into the Lord's treasury towards  building the Orphan House for seven hundred children ; and  may the God of Jacob, that has fed me all my life long unto this  day, accept of it, as an acknowledgment of the thousandth part  of the mercies I have received at His hands. I therefore enclose  a bill of exchange, value seventy pounds." This donation and letter have exceedingly refreshed my spirit,  and quickened me yet further to prayer. Pause a few moments, dear reader. See how faith and prayer  bring means from individuals whom we have never seen, whose  very names we have never heard, and who live at a distance of  more than ten thousand miles from us. Do you not see that it  is not in vain, to make known our requests to the Lord, and to  come to Him for everything ? When it was first laid on my  heart, to build a second Orphan House, could I have looked for  this £70 from this Christian brother at Madras ? Verily not,  for I did not even know of his existence. Had I other friends,  from whom to expect the large sum which will be needed to  accomplish this ? No ; on the contrary, all human probability  was against my ever receiving this large sum. But I had faith  in God. I believed that He was able and willing to give me what  was needed for this work ; and solely in dependence upon Him  I purposed to build another Orphan House. But now see how  God has helped me further ; for after I had received this donation  of £70, I had still only £4,127 12 shillings 6 and three quarter pence in hand, in other words,  only a little more than the ninth part of the sum which, as far  as I am able to calculate, will be needed to accomplish my object. September 8th. I have again and again found that, after a  season during which very little has come in, and my faith has  thus been tried, the Lord has generally the more bountifully  helped afterwards. Thus it has been again this day. I have  received a donation of £280 10 shillings 6 pence, of which the donor kindly  wished me to take £20 10 shillings 6 pence for my own personal expenses,  and to use the £260 as the work of the Lord in my hands might  require. I took of this sum one third for the Building Fund. September 28th. From Melbourne, in Australia, £50, from a  believer in the Lord Jesus, whose name even I did not know up  to the time that I received this donation.—See, dear reader,  how the Lord helps me, in answer to prayer. Do you not  perceive that my fellow-labourers and myself do not wait upon  the Lord in vain ? Be encouraged by this ! Go for yourself,  with all your temporal and spiritual wants, to the Lord. Bring  also the necessities of your friends and relatives to the Lord.  Only make the trial, and you will perceive how able and willing  He is to help you. Should you, however, not at once obtain  answers to your prayers, be not discouraged ; but continue patiently, believingly, perseveringly to wait upon God : and as  assuredly as that, which you ask, would be for your real good,  and therefore for the honour of the Lord; and as assuredly as  you ask it solely on the ground of the worthiness of our Lord  Jesus, so assuredly you will at last obtain the blessing. I myself  have had to wait upon God concerning certain matters for years,  before I obtained answers to my prayers ; but at last they came.  At this very time, I have still to renew my requests daily before  God, respecting a certain blessing for which I have besought  Him for eleven years and a half, and which I have as yet obtained  only in part, but concerning which I have no doubt that the full  blessing will be granted in the end. So also, when I was led to  build the New Orphan House, it took two years and three  months, whilst day by day I brought this matter before Him,  before I received the full answer. November 3rd. This evening I received a cheque for £300  for the Building Fund. November 27th. Day by day I am waiting upon God, concerning this Object. I firmly believe that the Lord will give me  all I require for the accomplishment of it, though I am utterly  unworthy. I believe that I shall also have large sums, very large  sums, when the Lord has been pleased sufficiently to exercise  my faith and patience. Today I received £250, the disposal  of which was left to me. I took £125 for the Building Fund. Section Title: 1853. Gift of Eight Thousand One Hundred Pounds. January 4th. Day by day I have now been waiting upon  God for means for the Building Fund for more than nineteen  months, and almost daily I have received something in answer  to prayer. These donations have been, for the most part, small,  in comparison with the amount which -will be required for the  completion of this Object ; nevertheless they have shown that  the Lord, for the sake of His dear Son, listens to my supplications  and to those of my fellow labourers and helpers in the work ;  and they have been precious encouragements to me to continue  to wait upon God. I have been for many months assured that  the Lord, in His own time, would give larger sums for this work ;  and for this I have been more and more earnestly entreating  Him, during the last months. Now at last He has abundantly  refreshed my spirit, and answered my request. I received today  the promise, that, as the joint donation of several Christians,  there should be paid to me a donation of eight thousand and one  hundred pounds for the work of the Lord in my hands. Of this  sum I purpose to take £6,000 for the Building Fund. See how precious it is to wait upon God ! See how those who  do so, are not confounded ! Their faith and patience may long  and sharply be tried ; but in the end it will most assuredly be  seen, that those who honour God He will honour, and will not suffer them to be put to shame. The largeness of the donation,  whilst it exceedingly refreshed my spirit, did not in the least  surprise me ; for I expect Great things from God. March 14th. From Scotland £200, of which the donor  kindly wished me to give £10 to Mr. Craik, to take £10 for my  own personal expenses, and to use the £180 as most needed. I  took, therefore, £100 for the Building Fund. March 29th. For nearly three months the Lord has been  pleased to exercise my patience by the comparatively small  amount of means which has come in. Now, this evening, when  I came home, I found that £300 had come in. This is a great  refreshment to my spirit.—As the amount is left to my disposal  as may be most needed, I have taken one half of it for the  Building Fund. May 14th. Received £260, of which I took £100 for the  Building Fund. June 28th. From Wakefield £40, with £5 for Mr. Craik, and  £5 for my own personal expenses.—Also £220 from the West of  England, of which the donor kindly wishes me to take £20 for  my own private expenses, and to use the £200 as might be most  needed. I have taken, therefore, £100 for the Building Fund. July 14th. Received £541 10 shillings, which being left to me as most  needed, I took £341 10 shillings for the Building Fund. July 15th. Received £110 from one who counts it an honour  to have this sum to lay down at the feet of the Lord Jesus. I  took of this amount £60 for the Building Fund. I cannot help remarking here, that the Lord has used some  of the most unlikely persons during the past twenty-two years,  in providing me with means for His service. So it was particularly  in the case of this brother in the Lord, from whom I received the  last-mentioned donation of £110. I had not the least natural  expectation of receiving this sum, when this brother, sitting  before me at the New Orphan House, took out of his pocket a  packet of Bank Notes, and gave to me this amount, reserving to  himself, as his whole property in this world, a smaller sum than  he gave to me, because of his joy in the Lord, and because of his  being able to enter into the reality of his possessions in the world  to come. I delight in dwelling upon such an instance, because,  (1). It shows that there is grace, much grace, to be found among  the saints even now ; (2). It shows the variety of instrumentality  which the Lord is pleased to employ, in supplying me with means  for His service ; and (3). Because it so manifestly proves that we  do not wait upon Him in vain, when we make known our requests  to Him for means. December 31st. This is the last day of another year. Two  years and a half I have now been day by day seeking the Lord's  help in prayer for this Object. He has also been pleased to give  us many proofs that He is remembering our requests ; still as  yet I have only £13,670 11 shillings 7 and three quarter pence in hand. Considerably more than double this sum will be needed. But, by the grace of God,  I am not discouraged. The Lord is able and willing to help us.  This is my comfort. In His own time the Almighty God will  manifest His power. In the meantime I desire to continue to  wait upon Him, and to receive every fresh donation, however  small, as an earnest, that in His own time He not only will give  larger sums, but the whole amount needed for this Object. Section Title: 1854. January 17th. This day I received the promise, that there  should be paid to me, for the work of the Lord in my hands,  £5,207, to be disposed of as I might consider best. This large donation was shortly after paid to me, and of it I  took for the Building Fund £3,000. The joy which such answers  to prayer gave cannot be described. Behold, esteemed reader, the goodness of God ! Behold also  the recompense which, sooner or later, the Lord gives to His  children, who wait upon Him and trust in Him ! Often it may  appear that we wait upon the Lord in vain ; but, in His own  time, God will abundantly prove that it was not in vain. Go on  therefore, Christian reader, to wait upon the Lord. Continue  to make known your requests to Him ; but do also expect help  from Him. You honour God, by believing that He does hear  your prayers, and that He will answer them. December 30th. Only £426 16 shillings 4 pence altogether came in for the  Building Fund from May 26th up to the end of the year. My faith  and patience were therefore tried ; but, while they were tried, they  were, by God's grace, sustained. Day by day I had been enabled  from May 26th to December 31st, as well as during the three  years previously, to bring this Object before the Lord in prayer;  and day by day, by God's grace, my heart had been fully assured,  without wavering, that He, in His own time, would not only  give larger sums, but the whole amount required. I desired only  His honour in the building of premises for 700 more destitute  Orphans, bereaved of both parents ; and as God, who cares  infinitely more for poor Orphans than I do, did not consider the  time to have come for the building of another house, I might  well be quiet. My heart longed indeed to begin to build ; for  on December 31st, 1854, 714 were waiting for admission.  But though it was so, I judged it was the will of God, that, by  patiently waiting His own time, I should glorify Him. Section Title: 1855. January 8th. On this day I received from several Christian  friends the promise that £5,700 should be paid to me for the  work of the Lord in which I am engaged.—This donation was  paid to me, in different instalments, by the middle of April  I took of this sum, for the Building Fund £3,400. Thus the Lord  is hastening on the time when the building may be commenced.  His name be .magnified ! February 7th. From London £400, of which the donor kindly  wished me to keep £20 for my family expenses, and to lay out  the £380 for the Lord's work, as I might think best. I took  therefore £100 for the Building Fund. February 10th. Received £197 17 shillings 3 pence, of which the donor  kindly wished me to take £20 for my own expenses, and the rest  to be used as might be most needed for the Lord's work. I took,  therefore, £57 17 shillings 3 pence for the Building Fund. March 28th. From one of the Orphans, formerly for many  years under our care, but now in service, 10 shillings, with the following  letter :—  " Dear Sir, " Will you graciously accept this mite from one who  thinks of you and yours with gratitude ? It is indeed a very  small sum. I regret that I have no more to bestow upon such  a noble work. It will, perhaps, put a corner stone in the wall of  the intended Orphan House. I think I should like to labour for  the Lord in that blessed house, if it is His own will, and be the  means in the Lord's hand of bringing many of the dear Orphans  to know the truth as it is in Jesus. It was in the Orphan House  in Wilson Street, 1846, that first the light of life dawned upon  my benighted soul. It was there that I first learned to call God  my Father. I have need, therefore, to love the Orphan House,  not only as concerns temporal things, but especially as its being my  spiritual birth-place. May the Lord reward you, dear Sir, for all  you have done for me. I am sure He will. " I am, dear Sir, yours most respectfully, blank." When I had received the kind information, in January,  respecting the donation of £5,700, which should be paid to me  by several Christian friends, of which I was at liberty to take  such portion for the Building Fund as I might deem desirable,  I judged that, though I had not such an amount of means in hand  as I considered necessary before being warranted to begin to  build, yet that I might make enquiries respecting land. Accordingly, I applied in the beginning of February for the purchase  of two fields which join the land on which the New Orphan House  is built. On these two fields I had had my eye for years, and  had purposed to endeavour to purchase them, whenever I might  be in such a position as to means for the Building Fund, that it  would be suitable to do so. I found, however, that according  to the Will of the late owner of these fields, they could not be sold  now. Thus my prospects were blighted. When I obtained  this information, though naturally tried by it and disappointed,  I said, by God's grace, to myself : " The Lord has something  better to give me, instead of these two fields ; " and thus my  heart was kept in peace. But when now the matter was fully  decided that I could not obtain those fields, which had appeared  to me so desirable for the object, the question arose, what I was  to do for the obtaining of land ? But there was in connection with this another point, which  now came under consideration in addition to the particulars  already mentioned. It was this. Though for four years past I  had never had a doubt as to its being the will of God that I should  build accommodation for 700 more Orphans ; yet, at the same  time, I had for a long time seen the desirability of having two  houses, instead of one, for the 700 Orphans. This previously  formed judgment of having two houses for 350 Orphans in each,  or 400 in the one, and 300 in the other, led me now to see whether  there could be another house built on each side of the present  New Orphan House, and I judged, from measuring the ground,  that there was no objection to this plan. I then called in the aid  of architects, to survey the ground, and to make a rough plan of  two houses, one on each side, and it was found that it could be  accomplished. Having arrived thus far. I soon saw, that we  should not only save expense by this plan in various ways, but  especially that thus the direction and inspection of the whole  establishment would be much more easy and simple, as the  buildings would be so near together. Section Title: Commencement of the Building of No. 2. The result, then, at which I have arrived at present is this,  that, having seen what could be accomplished on the ground  which we have already, I decided to build, without any further  delay than was necessary for preparing the plans, at the south  side of the New Orphan House, another house for 400 children.  The plans are now ready, and in a very short time, God willing,  i.e., as soon as all the necessary preliminary arrangements can  be made, the building will commence, which I think will be in  the early part of July of the present year, (i.e., 1855). Indeed,  the first actual steps are already taken, since, on May 29th, the  sinking of four wells for the new house was commenced. December 5th. This evening I had the kind offer, unsolicited,  that all the glass required for about 300 large windows in the  new house, which is now being built, should be gratuitously  supplied. It is worthy of notice that the glass was not contracted  for, this time, as in the case of the house already built. This,  no doubt, was under the ordering of our Heavenly Father. Section Title: 1856. February 19th. Now at last the Lord has been pleased, in  answer to many prayers, to give me today £3,000, which being  left to my disposal for the work of the Lord, I took for the Building Fund £1,700. March 18th. Received £4,000, which was left at my disposal  as the work of the Lord might require it. I took of this sum  £3,000 for the Building Fund.—This donation is the fruit of  many prayers, and of much looking to the Lord for answers. His holy name be magnified for it. I am thus drawing nearer  and nearer the time when I shall have obtained from the Lord  everything needed for this Object. I have not had, from the  beginning, by God's grace, one moment's doubt, that in His  own time, He would give me all that is required. June 19th. Received £1,700, the disposal of which being left  to me, I took for the Building Fund £283 6 shillings 8 pence. July 5th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained  by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £245. Section Title: 1857. January 20th. Received £500, the disposal of which was left  to me. I divided, therefore, the amount equally between the  Building Fund and the five different Objects. February 21st. Received the following letter :—  " Beloved Sir, " I enclose you £10, as ' The fruit from seed sown.' I wish  it appropriated for the support of the Orphans, unless the Building Fund still needs it, in which case half to each. In my deep  humiliation last year, I consecrated a certain portion of my year's  income to the Lord's service, and sent you £10 in anticipation  of it, and the result is, that I have nearly £100 to devote to Him  during the present year." Let us ponder this letter, dear reader. The writer says, that  the £10 sent is " The fruit from seed sown." Remember in  connection with this that there is such a thing as sowing and  reaping in this way, according to 2nd Corinthians 9 6. Teaching children ;  visiting from house to house, for the sake of benefiting persons  naturally or spiritually ; giving money, bread, clothes, etc., to  the poor ; using our money in any way for the Lord's honour  and glory, is called, according to this passage, sowing ; and, the  recompense given by the Lord to him who sows, in time and  eternity, is called reaping. The recompense may be, and  generally is, more or less, given even in time ; often tenfold,  yea, a hundredfold, as the Lord repays even in temporal things,  through raising up friends for us, or giving His manifest blessing  upon our earthly vocation,  etc. But suppose that, for some  particular purposes, the Lord did not allow such reaping to take  place here on earth, there will be, most assuredly, the reaping in  the world to come. I have moved among children of God above  48 years [in 1874] ; I have become acquainted with many  thousands of them, and I have known very many, who sowed,  and sowed bountifully, and I have not yet met with one single instance  in which, even as to this life, the Lord has not acted according  to His Word, so that as the sowing was, so was the reaping. Section Title: Mr. Cobb's remarkable document. The following deeply interesting particulars are recorded in the  memoir of Mr. Cobb, a Boston merchant, which I judge so very valuable in illustrating what I have said above, that I insert them here. At the age of twenty-three, Mr. Cobb drew up and subscribed  the following remarkable document :—  " By the grace of God I will never be worth more than 50,000  dollars. " By the grace of God I will give one fourth of the net profits  of my business to charitable and religious uses. " If I am ever worth 20,000 dollars I will give one half of my  nett profits ; and if ever I am worth 30,000 dollars, I will give  three-fourths ; and the whole after 50,000 dollars. So help me  God, or give to a more faithful steward, and set me aside." " To this covenant," says his memoir, " he adhered with  conscientious fidelity. He distributed the profits of his business  with an increasing ratio, from year to year, till he reached the  point which he had fixed as a limit to his property, and then  gave to the cause of God all the money which he earned. At  one time, finding that his property had increased beyond 50,000  dollars, be at once devoted the surplus 7,500 dollars. " On his death-bed he said to a friend, in allusion to the  resolutions quoted above, ' by the grace of God—nothing else— by the grace of God I have been enabled, under the influence of  these resolutions, to give away more than 40,000 dollars. How  good the Lord has been to me ! ' " His last sickness and death were peaceful, yea, triumphant.  " It is a glorious thing," said he, " to die. I have been active  and busy in the world—I have enjoyed as much as any one— God has prospered me—I have everything to bind me here— I am happy in my family—I have property enough—but how  small and mean does this world appear on a sick bed ! Nothing  can equal my enjoyment in the near view of heaven. My hope  in Christ is worth infinitely more than all other things. The  blood of Christ—the blood of Christ—none but Christ ! Oh !  how thankful I feel that God has provided a way that I, sinful  as I am, may look forward with joy to another world, through  His dear Son." I have spent more than 46 years' [1874] in service for the Lord.  During this period, especially during the last 40 years, I have  become acquainted with many thousands of believers, many  hundreds of whom I have known intimately, as well as their  private affairs. Moreover, many, very many, have honoured  me with desiring my counsel and advice in their private and  secret affairs. What have I learnt, among other points, by  this ? That " there is that scattereth and yet increaseth ; and  there is that withholdeth more than is meet, but it tendeth to poverty.  The liberal soul shall be made fat : and he that watered shall be  watered also himself " (Proverbs 11 24 and 25). Many instances have  I seen in which the children of God scattered, and yet increased ;  yea, scattered much, and yet abundantly increased ; but far  more have I seen, in which they withheld more than was meet,  but it did tend to poverty. With all the desire to get on, very many were not able to do so, just because they only lived to  themselves, they withheld more than was meet, and it tended  to make or keep them poor. Bad debts, unexpected and  unaccountable loss of custom, heavy family afflictions, etc., took  away the money, which they sought to keep for themselves,  contrary to the will of God. (I speak here of the children of God,  and not of the world. " Whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth."  The world is judged and condemned at the judgment day-1st Corinthians  11 32).—Again it is written : " Honour the Lord with thy substance,  and with the first-fruits of all thine increase: so shall thy barns  be filled with plenty, and thy presses shall burst out with new wine"  (Proverbs 3 9 and 10). There is nothing Jewish in these two passages.  They are, as to the principles contained in them, deeply important  for the believer under the present dispensation. If any man  will do the Lord's will, contained in them, he shall know, by  happy experience, that to apply them to the present dispensation  is scriptural. The natural mind in many professed disciples of  the Lord may put aside such passages ; but be not you robbed,  esteemed reader, of the blessings connected with acting according  to them, which blessings I have myself known for many years,  whilst seeking to practise them. February 21st. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who,  constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in  heaven, £98.—April 11th. From Staffordshire, £100. Up to May 26th, 1857, the total income for the Building Fund  was £31,817 1 shillings 11 pence. The house, commenced in August, 1855, is shortly expected  to be finished. September 18th. I had just returned home from the newly- built house, where I had tried the efficiency of the gas apparatus  with its 150 burners, when I found a cheque for £1,000 from a  brother in the Lord, who desires to spend the whole of his large  income for the Lord, laying up no treasure on earth, and spending  very little upon his own necessities. The donor writes that he considers it " profitable to invest a  little in the Orphan Houses." Do all the readers understand  the meaning of this ? The donor has not received any interest  from me, nor will he have any from me on this £1,000 ; and yet,  I doubt not, this investment will be profitable to him. In such  cases I have found that the Lord, even in this life, has taken  notice of such deeds, and given ample repayment, often tenfold,  twentyfold, yea, in not a few instances, even a hundredfold,  according to that word : " Give, and it shall be given unto you ;  good measure, pressed down, and shaken together, and running  over, shall men give into your bosom. For with the same measure  that ye mete withal it shall be measured to you again " (Luke 6 38). November 12th. The long looked for, and long prayed for,  day had now arrived, when the desire of my heart was granted  to me, to be able to open the New Orphan House No. 2, for 400 additional Orphans. Much had I laboured in prayer and active  engagements to accomplish what was to be done, previously ;  and now things were so far advanced, as that the new house  was ready for use ; and a few days after we began to receive the  children into it. How precious this was to me, will be understood  by those who, having day by day prayed for a blessing for seven  years, and often repeatedly on the same day, at last obtain the  desire of their heart. Yet this blessing came not unexpectedly  to me, but had been looked for, and had, in the full assurance of  faith, been expected in God's own time. In connection with  this I also mention, that, for several years previously, yea,  years before a stone had been laid for the building, I had daily  asked God, that He would be pleased, by His providential  government, and by the working of His Holy Spirit, to fit and  qualify helpers for the work : and now, when the house was  ready, the helpers also were ready, so that, without advertising,  they were obtained. Thus these thousands of prayers reaped  a precious harvest in this particular also. Section Title: 1858. Receives more than the £35,000 prayed for. I now relate further how the Lord was pleased to supply me  with means, and how at last He gave me the amount needed  for accomplishing fully the intended enlargement of the Orphan  work, not for 400 only, but for 700 additional Orphans. January 19th. Received £3,000, which was left to my  disposal. I took of it for the Building Fund £600. February 16th. Received £800, and from another donor £700.  Both these donations were left at my disposal, to be used as  might appear best to me for the Lord's work. Of the £800 I took  therefore for the Building Fund £200. Of the £700 I took for  the Building Fund £200. February 17th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who,  constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in  heaven, £245.—As far as I am able to judge, I have now all  that is required in the way of pecuniary means for the third  house also, so that I am able to accomplish the full enlargement  of the Orphan work to one thousand Orphans. Pause, esteemed reader ! Nearly seven years had I been, day  by day, asking the Lord for the needed means, to carry out the  desire of my heart, concerning the thousand Orphans. Not a  single day had elapsed since first I began to pray for means, in  which I had not been enabled, in the full assurance of faith that  it would be granted, to bring my request before God, and generally  I had prayed more than once a day concerning this matter.  When I began my request for means, namely, to entreat the Lord  to give me £35,000, I knew well what difficulty there was  in the way of my obtaining this sum, looking at it naturally.  I am too calm, too calculating a person, too much in the habit of weighing all the difficulties of a case, to be carried away  by excitement or imagination. I knew I had no ground naturally  to expect this large sum. For months, therefore, I had not  prayed at all for means for this enlargement, but had only asked  the Lord to show me very clearly whether it was His will that I  should go forward ; but, having once come fully to this conclusion, on the grounds stated, I was as certain that the Lord  would give me all I needed, as if I had had the money already in  hand. When in November, 1845, contrary to all my former  desires, I was led, as by an unseen hand, to decide upon leaving  the four rented houses, and to build the New Orphan House  No. 1 for 300 children, it was considered strange that I should  think of enlarging the work from 120 to 300 Orphans, when for  years previously I had almost habitually to wait upon the  Lord day by day for daily supplies. Yet so it was, that the  Lord gave me all I needed for the Building Fund, although that  was no less than £15,055 3 shillings 2 and a quarter pence, and I had £776 14 shillings 3 and three quarter pence more  than I required. Moreover, all the current expenses were met  in the meantime, and we were able to begin housekeeping at the  New Orphan House No. 1 with about £500 in hand, whilst, before  I had thought about building that large house, we had had very  rarely as much as £100 in hand, and very often scarcely 100 pence.  So this time, whilst the means for the Building Fund were coming  in, I had to meet the current expenses from May 26th, 1851, to  February 17th, 1858, being altogether £51,919 19 shillings 6 and a half pence. See,  esteemed reader, how unbelief is put to shame, and natural  reasoning is confounded. Up to May 26th, I had received for the intended enlargement of the Orphan work, to be able to accommodate 1,000  Orphans instead of 300, the sum of £35,335 9 shillings 3 pence, being actually  £335 9 shillings 3 pence more than I had been from the commencement  praying for. Let this encourage the reader ! For some time previous to May 26th, I had judged it to be far  better to keep the ground belonging to the Orphan Houses free  from buildings, and to purchase land for the intended third house. Regarding this I waited day by day upon God, but for many  months it pleased Him to exercise my faith and patience. When  more than once I seemed to have obtained my desire, I again  appeared further from it than ever. However, I continued to  pray and to exercise faith, being fully assured that the Lord's  time was not yet come, and that, when it was, He would help.  And so it proved. At last, in September, I obtained 11 and a half acres of land, quite  close to the New Orphan Houses No. 1 and No. 2, and only  separated from them by the road. On these 11 and a half acres of land a  house was built. The price for house and land was £3,631 15 shillings,  being more money than I should have seen it right to expend on  the site, had it not been of the utmost importance that the third  house should be quite near the other two, to facilitate the super- intendence and direction of the establishment. Thus, at last,  this prayer also was answered, concerning which I had been  waiting upon God for so many months. Having now obtained land, and so much, my desire was to  make the best use of it, and to build for 400 Orphans, instead of  for 300, as I had previously purposed to do. After having had  several meetings with the architects, and finding that it was  possible to accommodate with comparatively little more expense  450 Orphans, instead of 400, I finally determined on that number,  so as to have eventually 1,150 Orphans under my care, instead of  1,000, as for several years previously had been contemplated.  The greatness of the number of destitute children, bereaved of  both parents by death—together with the greatness of the Lord's  blessing, which had during all the many years previously rested  upon my service in this way—and the greatness of the Lord's  help in giving me assistants and helpers in the work as well as  means ; and, above all, the deep realization that I have but one  life to spend for God on earth, and that that one life is but a  brief life :—These were the reasons which led me to this further  enlargement. To this determination of a still further enlargement, I came solely in dependence upon the living God for help,  though the increase of expense for the Building Fund, on account  of the purchase of the land, and accommodation to be built for  the additional 150 Orphans, more than had been from the beginning contemplated, would not be less than from £6,000 to £7,500  more than I had originally expected the total of the premises,  which were to be erected, would cost ; and though, in addition  to this, the yearly additional expenditure for the maintenance  of these 150 Orphans, beyond the intended number of 1,000,  could not be less than £1,800 a year. But none of these  difficulties discouraged me. It will now be interesting to the reader to see how the Lord  dealt with me, since I came to this decision. I therefore go  on to refer to at least a few of the donations, which came in for  the Building Fund after October 29th, 1858. Section Title: 1859. January 4th. Received £7,000, which, being entirely left at  my disposal, I took £4,000 for the Building Fund. January 6th. From an anonymous donor at Manchester  £300, with the very kind promise to send me £900 more, in the  course of this year, for the Building Fund. February 1st. Received £1,700, the application of which  being left entirely to myself, I took for the Building Fund £400.  —Received likewise this day £1,000, of which I took for the  Building Fund £300. February 8th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who,  constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in  heaven, £245. May 26th. Up to this day has been received, towards the  enlargement of the Orphan Work, the sum of £41,911 15 shillings 11 pence.  The plans of the building of No. 3 are all completed, and in a  few weeks it is expected that the building will be commenced,  God willing. July 11th. The building of the New Orphan House No. 3  has commenced.—Received from A. B., anonymously, £400.  December 31st.—From Lancashire, £300. Section Title: 1860. January 1st. From Lancashire £200. January 31st. Received £3,000, left entirely at my disposal,  to be used for the various Objects of the Institution. I took,  therefore, £500 for the Building Fund. May 16th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in  heaven, £270.—May 22nd. Out of a donation of £2,700, left  at my disposal, £200 was taken for the Building Fund. Section Title: 1861. April 9th. Received anonymously, a gold ring set with five  diamonds and two sapphires, a gold necklet with locket, a  gold locket brooch, a gold pencil case, a gold cross, anchor and  heart, a silver vinaigrette, and a pair of silver bracelets. May 26th. Up to this day had been received for the enlargement of the Orphan work, the sum of £46,660 17 shillings 3 pence, so that  the amount first prayed for was exceeded by £11,660 17 shillings 3 pence.  The reader will have, therefore, in this a fresh proof of the  blessedness of committing our matters, great and small, temporal  and spiritual, into the hands of our Heavenly Father, waiting  patiently for the answer to our prayers. We did not obtain the  answer to our prayers at once. Thousands of times, many  thousands of times, our request had to be repeated before our  Heavenly Father, and faith and patience were exercised year  after year, before the full answer regarding this matter was  granted ; but at last our prayers were not only answered to the  full, but £11,660 17 shillings 3 pence more was received than had been at  first asked for. The completion of the New Orphan House No. 3 was several  months later than had been expected, not on account of anything over which I had control ; in this I recognized the hand  of God, and therefore felt that it became me to seek to glorify  Him by patient submission, being assured, that, as the work  was His and not mine, and as He cared far more for the good of  the Orphans who were waiting to be admitted than I did, He  would allow me, in His own time, the joy and privilege of opening  the New House for the reception of these destitute children.  And thus it was, after faith and patience had been abundantly  exercised. [It was opened on March 12th, 1862.] Section Title: Building Of No. 4 And No. 5. 1861-1870. Reasons for further enlargement of the work. May, 1861. It is now ten years since, as by an unseen hand,  I was led to the further enlargement of the Orphan work. The  exercise of spirit I passed through, and the reasons which finally  led me to that enlargement of the work from 300 to 1,000 Orphans,  and which, in 1858, was finally still further extended to 1,150,  may be fully seen from page 262 to 271. I have now to inform  the reader, that, as ten years ago, so again during the last  months, day by day, my spirit has been exercised about a still  further enlargement of the Orphan work, so that there should not  only be 1,150 destitute children cared for, but 2,000 ; and that  still further premises should be built, as two separate establishments, for 850 more Orphans, being a fourth and fifth Orphan  House, in addition to the three already built. The reasons  which, after daily prayer for guidance, self-examination, and  looking steadfastly at all the many difficulties connected with  this further enlargement, have finally decided me, are the  following :— 1. The longer I go on in this service, and the more it becomes  known, the greater is the number of destitute children, bereaved  of both parents by death, who are applied for to be admitted  into the Orphan Houses under my direction. Almost daily, fresh  cases are brought before me, and sometimes three or four or more  at once ; and it is not a rare thing, that in each such case there  are three, four, or even more young children. I am, therefore,  willing to be yet further the servant of the Lord in this particular  work, although I am unworthy, most unworthy, that He should  condescend thus to use me. 2. But that which at first especially was used by the Lord to  direct my mind to this further enlargement, was not only the  greatness of the number of applications for Orphans in general,  but for boys in particular. The reasons which have led me to  care for girls to a greater extent with regard to numbers, than  for boys, are these : (a). Girls are the weaker sex, and therefore  call more particularly for Christian sympathy. (b). If neglected,  they are still more exposed to the danger of being utterly ruined.  (c). Girls we have employment for, and can keep them without  difficulty till they are eighteen years of age, whilst boys need to  be apprenticed when fourteen. But I have generally found,  that the age from fourteen to eighteen is the most important in  young persons, with regard to their spiritual state. They are, if cared for, at that age, generally speaking, more in earnest  about the things of God, than when younger. This has been my  experience during the past 27 years, though God has made  numberless exceptions during the last three years, while His  Holy Spirit has been so mightily at work ; and we ourselves  have had very many children brought to the knowledge of the Lord, before they were fourteen years old.—Because, then, girls  are the weaker sex, and are still more exposed than boys to  utter ruin if neglected, and we can easily keep them till they  are eighteen years of age, I was led more especially to care for  them. But now, having to a considerable extent, by the help  of God, been enabled to provide for them, I was led to consider  whether something more might not be done for boys also, to  prevent, if possible, the necessity of refusing the boys of a family,  when the girls could be received. I do not mean to say that the  whole of the intended enlargement is for boys, yet a part, at  least, should be appropriated to them. Though, then, my mind  has been, and is still, led more particularly to care for girls, yet  the desire to provide for boys also, to a greater extent than  hitherto, was that which, in the first instance, particularly led  my mind to this further enlargement. 3. The third reason which has led me to this enlargement is,  the entirely inadequate accommodation in the Orphan Institutions  already in existence in the United Kingdom. If they were  multiplied many times, yet would there be an abundance of  destitute Orphans to fill them. But even if there were room in  them, which is not the case, still, the existing rules of admission  by votes, which are in use in most of them, make it difficult,  if not impossible, for the poorest and most destitute persons  to avail themselves of them.  4. In intimate connection with this latter point stands the  question, What is to become of the Orphans, who are left  destitute, if they cannot be received into Orphan Houses,  for want of room, or on account of the voting system ?  There remain the Unions, it may be answered. Yes ; but  have you considered, esteemed reader, what the moral and  spiritual state of the Unions is ? Vice abounds in them, on  account of the kind of inmates, who, generally speaking, are  found there. For this reason, and justly so, many of the  respectable, and especially the religious poor, cannot bear the idea  that their nephews, or nieces, or grandchildren, who are Orphans,  should go to a Union. So they would rather keep them, though  themselves most poor. But the result is, generally speaking,  they can neither provide for them the necessary food, nor proper  education ; and the end is often an early grave for want of proper  food ; or a neglected, uncultivated mind and heart. By the help  of God, I will seek, therefore, yet further to be the Orphan's  friend, and have not only accommodation for 1,150, but for 2,000.  5. In addition to these reasons, the physical, mental, and  spiritual benefit, which many Orphans have derived during a quarter of a century, from being under our care, has weighed  especially with me, in seeking, to the utmost of my power, to  extend my services still further in this particular.  (6) 6. In connection with the foregoing reasons stands also the  fact, that the Lord has been pleased to give me gift for this work.  I do not take credit to myself for this. There is not the least  honour due to me on account of it. The germ was first implanted  by the Lord, and He caused it to grow and to increase. The gift  which He has been pleased to impart, for such service, was used  at first, while the work was small ; for I began with 30 Orphans.  Afterwards were added 36 more, and then after a year again 30  more, and finally after the lapse of several years 30 more. Thus,  for above 13 years, the number of Orphans under my care never  exceeded 126 ; but then it grew to 300, with the opening of the  New Orphan House No. 1, and with the opening of No. 2 to  700 ; and now, with God's blessing, it will shortly be 1,150. Thus,  with the enlargement of the work, the gift, which the Lord had  been pleased to give me, was further and further developed, as  the whole work grew up under my sole and immediate direction. Now, as I said, while there is not the least honour due to me  for all this, as God called me for the work, fitted me for it, has  sustained me in it, and caused my experience to grow with the  work ; yet, on the other hand, I feel responsibility laid on me, still  further, to the utmost of my power, to make use of this gift and  experience, and therefore to enlarge the work, as here proposed. 7. I am further encouraged to enlarge the work, by the help  which the Lord has given me regarding assistants. 8. The pecuniary help, which the Lord has given me hitherto,  is another voice as from Himself to me, to go forward. To pass  by the former enlargements of the work, I will only refer to the  last great enlargement, first contemplated by me at the end of  1850. The state of the Institution was then such, that the  expenditure for all the various Objects thereof amounted to  about £6,000 a year. To obtain this sum, year by year, simply  by prayer and faith, without regular subscribers, without agents  for collecting, without asking any one, without any visible  prospect whatever, seemed a large sum indeed, looking at it  naturally. But, by this contemplated enlargement, when carried  out, the expenses would not be only £6,000, but £15,000 a year.  Many were startled by it. And so should I have been, had I  simply looked at matters with natural reasoning power ; but I  looked to the Lord, and to Him alone. I trusted not in circumstances; I trusted not in donors, nor even in donors who gave largely. And now, how have matters been, and how has the Lord  dealt with His servant who trusted in Him ? Has He said by  His dealings with him, thou hast been presumptuous ; or, thou  hast expected too much from Me ? Nay, the very reverse.  Hear, esteemed reader, how I have fared. During the 17 years  which had elapsed since the formation of the Institution, before  the contemplation of this great enlargement of the Orphan work,  the total of the income for the various Objects of the Institution  had been £40,000 ; but since then, during 10 years only, it has been about £150,000. See how unbelief has been put to shame.  Thus, by what God has done hitherto, I am encouraged to go  forward, to this still greater enlargement, though without any  natural prospect whatever of obtaining the means needed. But  my hope is in God, and in Him alone. The premises contemplated for 850 more Orphans cannot cost with the ground less  than £50,000, especially as a large field for cultivation by the  boys will be required. Now, whence shall I get this £50,000,  especially when it is considered that, in the mean time, the  amount needed for the current expenses will be at least £20,000  year by year ? And how, natural reason would say, will you be  able to keep up the work, provided you were able to accomplish  the building, as then the regular current expenses would amount  to about £35,000 a year ? I feel the force of all this, looking at  it naturally. I am not a fanatic or enthusiast, but, as all who  know me are well aware, a calm, cool, quiet, calculating business  man ; and therefore I should be utterly overwhelmed, looking  at it naturally ; but as the whole of this work was commenced,  and ever has been gone on with, in faith, trusting in the living  God alone for everything, so it is also regarding this intended  enlargement. I look to the Lord alone for helpers, land, means,  and everything else needed. I have pondered the difficulties  for months, and have looked steadily at every one of them ;  but faith in God has put every one of them aside. (9). But the following consideration operates with me more  powerfully than all the previous eight reasons, which I have  given, for the contemplated enlargement. When I began the  Orphan work in 1835, my chief object was the glory of God, by  giving a practical demonstration as to what could be accomplished  simply through the instrumentality of prayer and faith, in order  thus to benefit the Church of God at large, and to lead a careless  world to see the reality of the things of God, by showing them,  in this work, that the living God is still, as 4,000 years ago,  the living God. This my aim has been abundantly honoured.  Multitudes of sinners have been thus converted, multitudes of  the children of God in all parts of the world have been benefited  by this work, even as I had anticipated. But the larger the  work has grown, the greater has been the blessing, bestowed in  the very way in which I looked for blessing for the attention  of hundreds of thousands has been drawn to the work ; and  many tens of thousands have come to see it. All this leads me to desire further and further to labour on in  this way, in order to bring yet greater glory to the name of the  Lord. That He may be looked at, magnified, admired, trusted in,  relied on at all times, is my aim in this service, and so particularly in this intended enlargement. That it may be seen how  much one poor man, simply by trusting in God, can bring about  by prayer ; and that thus other children of God may be led to  carry on the work of God in dependence upon Him, and that children of God may be led increasingly to trust in Him in their  individual positions and circumstances, therefore I am led to  this further enlargement. (10). Much, however, as the nine previous reasons weigh with  me, yet they would not decide me, were there not one more. It is  this. After having for months pondered the matter, and having  looked at it in all its bearings, and with all its difficulties, and  then having been finally led, after much prayer, to decide on  this enlargement, my mind is at peace. The child who has again  and again besought his Heavenly Father not to allow him to  be deluded, nor even to make a mistake, is at peace, perfectly  at peace, concerning this decision ; and has thus the assurance  that the decision come to, after much prayer during weeks and  months, is the leading of the Holy Spirit ; and therefore purposes  to go forward, assuredly believing that he will not be confounded,  for he trusts in God. Many and great may be his difficulties ;  thousands and tens of thousands of prayers may have to ascend  to God, before the full answer may be obtained ; much exercise  of faith and patience may be required ; but, in the end, it will  again be seen, that His servant, who trusts in Him, has not been  confounded. The Christian reader will now feel interested in learning how  the Lord was pleased to deal with me, in reference to this contemplated enlargement of the Orphan work ; and I refer, therefore, to some of the donations which came in towards this object,  and shall, periodically, give the totals which were received. July 17th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who,  constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in  heaven, £30. August 15th. The first letter I opened contained an order  from Chelmsford for £100, for " The Orphan Institution," the  application of which was left to my discretion. I took, therefore,  this £100 for the Building Fund, as God's answer to my prayers. November 15th. Received £150 from a donor who sent only  a week since £150. Section Title: 1862. Large Donations. January 11th. I had again had my usual long season for  prayer this evening for all the various Objects of the Institution,  and a variety of subjects in connection with them, as also for  individuals for whom I daily pray, and amidst other things,  also asked the Lord again for means for the Building Fund,  when, about half an hour afterwards, I found at my house a  cheque for £2,000, with the following lines : " I enclose cheque,  value £2,000, which accept with my best love and the expression  of my heartfelt thankfulness to God for the privilege of being  fellow-helper in the work of caring for Orphans. I would like it to be applied towards the building you propose (God willing.) erecting.  I shall consider as though I had £1,000 in each building ; but  you are at liberty to use the whole for the first, if you wish.  Inasmuch as it is done to the Lord, I know it is well spent." January 14th. Received £2,000 left at my disposal, of which  £800 was placed to the Building Fund. January 28th. Received £2,500, the disposal of which being  left to me, I took £1,000 for the Building Fund.—February 8th.  From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love  of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £290. May 26th. The total amount received for this contemplated  enlargement of the Orphan work, from May 26th, 1861, to May  26th, 1862, is £6;598 1 1 shillings 54 pence. September 3rd. From Upper Norwood, £300. Almost daily  fresh cases come before me of a distressing character, so that I  long to be able to provide more accommodation for Orphans,  and especially for boys, as we have not been able to hold out  any hope for even the twentieth part of the boys, who, within  the last three years, have been applied for. Section Title: 1863. January 15th. From Hong Kong £25.—January 28th.  Received also £1,200, of which, being left entirely at my disposal,  I took £400 for the Building Fund. February 2nd. From Moulmein, Burmah, 50 rupees.— February 10th. Received £1,000, of which, being left at my  disposal, I took £400 for the Building Fund.—February 18th.  From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love  of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £145. July 31st. During the last two months and five days only  £161 1 1 shillings 4 pence has been received towards the Building Fund.  At this rate, it would be a very long time before I should be  able to take active measures towards the contemplated enlargement of the Orphan work. But I am not discouraged. August 12th. From a ship-owner, who, instead of insuring his  vessels, gives the amount, which he would have to pay, to the work  of God, £50.—August 14th. Received £90, with the following  letter " Dear Sir, " Enclosed you will find a cheque for ninety pounds for the Building Fund, from a friend of mine, who is giving a seventh of his property to the support of the cause of Christ. " Yours in the Lord, blank." September 3rd. From Birmingham £100. From Essex £100, with £100 for the Orphans, and the following letter :—  " Beloved Brother in Christ, " I have to fulfil what has long been on my mind, but I lacked opportunity. A dear sister of mine, both in the flesh and in the Lord, died nearly 11 years since, leaving me, by her Will,  10 acres of pasture land ; but I was to pay to surviving relatives  £200, an annuity to a faithful servant, and £200 to you, for the  benefit of the Orphan Establishment. At that time I had no  funds to fall back upon ; but, by a hard struggle, I managed to  pay the money which could be lawfully demanded of me, and  have kept up the annuity to this time. When the Will came  into the hands of the Proctor, he immediately decided that the  £200 to the Institution would be null and void, owing to the  Mortmain Act. This suited me well at the time, for reasons  already stated, having exhausted what little money I had, in  paying other lawful demands ; but I thought, probably there  would come a day when I might manage to pay the other. Up  to this year, however, I have never had £200 I could call my  own ; but in May last an aged relative died, leaving me the  residue of her property, after paying more than 20 legacies.  Having nearly paid them all, I have felt at liberty today to send  you the £200, which my dear sister intended you to have, more  than 10 years since, and it will be some relief or comfort to my  mind to know you have received it safely. I think it might be  taken £100 for the Orphans, and £100 for the Building Fund,  unless you like to divide it differently." I have given this letter on account of the grace manifested  by the Christian donor, who, without being in the least bound  to do so, pays the £200 the first moment he can, that thus he  might carry out the intention of that godly sister of his, who  more than ten years since entered into her rest. November 18th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who,  constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in  heaven, £50.—December 2nd. From Birmingham £100. Section Title: Exhortation to perseverance in prayer. Thus I saw the close of another year, with reference to this  part of the work. The full answer to my daily prayers was far  from being realized ; yet there was abundant encouragement  granted by the Lord, to continue in prayer. But suppose, even,  that far less had come in than was received, still, after having  come to the conclusion, upon scriptural ground, and after much  prayer and self-examination, as stated at full length before, I  ought to have gone on without wavering, in the exercise of faith  and patience concerning this Object ; and thus all the children  of God, when once satisfied that anything which they bring  before God in prayer is according to His will, ought to continue  in believing, expecting, persevering prayer, until the blessing is  granted. Thus am I myself now (namely, in 1864) waiting upon God  for certain blessings, for which I have daily besought Him for 19  years and 6 months, without one day's intermission. Still the  full answer is not yet given concerning the conversion of certain  individuals, though, in the meantime, I have received many thousands of answers to prayer. I have also prayed daily,  without intermission, for the conversion of other individuals  about ten years, for others six or seven years, for others four,  three, and two years, for others about eighteen months ; and  still the answer is not yet granted, concerning these persons :  whilst, in the meantime, many thousands of my prayers have  been answered, and also souls converted, for whom I had been  praying. I lay particular stress upon this, for the benefit of a  certain class of readers, who may suppose that I need only to  ask God, and receive at once ; or that I might pray concerning  anything, and the answer would surely come. One can only  expect to obtain answers to prayers which are according to the  mind of God ; and even then, patience and faith may be exercised  for many years, even as mine are exercised, in the matter to  which I have referred ; and yet am I daily continuing in prayer,  and expecting the answer, and so certainly expecting the answer  that I have often thanked God that He will surely give it, though  now for 19 years and 6 months faith and patience have thus been  exercised. Be encouraged, dear Christian reader, with fresh  earnestness to give yourself to prayer, if you can only be sure  that you ask for things which are for the glory of God. Section Title: 1864. January 2nd. From Birmingham £100.—January 30th.  Above eight months have passed away since May 26th, 1863,  and though generally daily donations have been received towards  the Building Fund, yet the total amount received during these  eight months amounts only to £2,018. Were I to reason,  naturally, under such circumstances, I should be greatly discouraged ; for it would take about seventeen years, after this rate,  before the whole £50,000 which is required for the Building Fund  would be obtained. That which comforts me is the consideration that God can give in a short time not only larger sums, but  even by one donation the whole amount which is required. I  therefore, without the least discouragement, continue my  supplications, being assured that the Lord will, in His own time  and way, give me the whole amount needed. Section Title: Gift of £2,200. February 24th. Received £2,200, which being kindly left at  my disposal, I took £1,100 for the Building Fund. February 26th. From a Christian Merchant £20, with £50  for the Orphans, £10 for Missions, £10 for the Bible Fund, £5 for  the Tract Fund, and £5 for myself, with the following interesting  communication :—" You will notice, dear brother, that I am  sending you much more than hitherto. I some time ago made  the resolution to increase my contribution for the Lord's work,  on a percentage, increasing with increased receipts, following  the examples named in your Reports ; and the Lord so blessed me last year that I have had to ascend four steps in the scale I  had laid down at a time when I little thought I should ever use  the higher amounts. I merely notice this for your comfort, as  you may like to know it as the result of reading your Reports." Many of the children of God lose in a great measure the  privilege, and also the blessing to their own souls, of communicating to the Lord's work, and to the necessities of the poor,  for want of a regular habit of giving. February 29th. I have not been allowed to have a shadow  of doubt as to whether God can or will give me the means ; but  day by day, in the full assurance of faith, I renew my requests  before God ; and generally day by day the amount of the Building Fund is to a greater or less degree increased. I then give  thanks, and ask for more ; and as the days come I look out for  answers to my prayers. During the month of February alone,  there came in £2,815. Thus the Lord showed that, when He is  pleased to work, it is not necessary that a very long period should  elapse, but that by a few donations, yea, by one, if He pleased,  He could give me the whole amount yet needed. I therefore  went on, day by day, renewing my requests, with thanksgiving  for what He had given me already. March 1st. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained  by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £148. April 2nd. From Birmingham £100. — May 3rd. From  Birmingham £100. May 26th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained  by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £120.  On May 26th, 1864, there was in hand for the Building Fund  £19,321 7 shillings 1 pence towards the £50,000 required. I do not mean  to wait till I have the whole £50,000 needed for the contemplated  enlargement, but to take steps towards the erection of No. 4,  if God will, when there shall be about £25,000 in hand, that is,  when I shall have about £5,700 more than I have now. June 2nd. From Birmingham, £100.—July 5th. From  Birmingham £100.—August 3rd. From Birmingham £100.— August 19th. From Greenock £100.—September 2nd. From  Birmingham £100. From J. C. £50.—September 17th. " From  the estate of the late Miss C. H., through her brother T. H., Esq.,"  £1,000. T. H., Esq., desires to spend the property of his departed  sister, as he considers she would approve of, were she still living,  and therefore sends this £1,000 for the Building Fund.—Day by  day I am waiting upon the Lord for means to be able to take  active steps in this part of the work, and I need not say, therefore, how seasonable and precious this donation was. But I  confidently expect, in the Lord's time and way, the whole amount  yet needed. October 3rd. From Birmingham £100.—October 14th. From  a ship-owner, instead of insuring his vessels, £100, with £100 for  Missions.—November 2nd. From Birmingham £100. November 3rd. From Cambridge £25 10 shillings. From Clifton £31 10 shillings.  Received also £5,000 for the Building Fund, from a donor who  desires neither his name nor residence to be known. Section Title: Gift of 15,000. Do you rejoice with me, dear reader, in the receipt of this last  donation ? Does the greatness of the amount surprise you ?  Do you think it strange and marvellous, that I should receive  such a large sum in one donation ? Well, the donation indeed  filled my heart with inexpressible delight, because it was the  fruit of thousands of prayers, and it brought me a decided step  nearer the time, when all prayers will be fully answered with  regard to the New Orphan Houses No. 4 and No. 5, as they have  been fully answered regarding No. 1, No. 2, and No. 3 ; but while  my heart was filled with joy and gratitude, I remained calm,  perfectly calm, without the least excitement. Nor was I in the  least surprised at the greatness of the donation, for I look out for  answers to my prayers, and I expect much from that bountiful  heart, which spared not the Lord Jesus. If £10,000, yea, £20,000,  had been given to me at once, it would not have surprised me.  Nor was it marvellous in my eyes, to receive so much at once ;  for God has power as ever to give largely ; and He has still some  of His children on earth who are so happy in Himself, and who  so lay hold on eternal life, that they can afford to give up a good  portion of the possessions of this life, and, if called upon to do so,  even all they possess in this world, in order to do good. I had determined to do nothing until I had the full half of  the sum needed for the two houses, but now, having above  £2,000 beyond the half, I felt, after again seeking counsel  from God, quite happy, in taking steps for the purchase of  land. Section Title: Difficulties in purchasing land. My eyes had been for years directed to a beautiful piece of  land, only separated by the turnpike-road from the ground on  which the New Orphan House No. 3 is erected. The land is  about eighteen acres, with a small house and out-houses built on  one end thereof. Hundreds of times had I prayed, within the  last years, that God for Jesus' sake would count me worthy to  be allowed to erect on this ground two more Orphan Houses ;  and hundreds of times I had with a prayerful eye looked on this  land, yea, as it were, bedewed it with my prayers. I might have  bought it years ago ; but that would have been going before  the Lord. I had money enough in hand to have paid for it  years ago ; but I desired patiently, submissively, to wait God's  own time, and for Him to mark it clearly and distinctly that His  time was come, and that I took the step according to His will ;  for whatever I might apparently accomplish, if the work were  mine, and not the Lord's, I could expect no blessing. But now the Lord's mind was clearly and distinctly made manifest. I  had enough money in hand to pay for the land and to build one  house, and therefore I went forward, after having still asked the  Lord for guidance, and being assured that it was His will I should  take active steps. The first thing I did was, to see the agent and to ask him  whether the land was for sale. He replied that it was, but that it  was let till March 25th, 1867. He said that he would write for  the price. Here a great difficulty at once presented itself, that  the land was let for two years and four months longer, whilst it  appeared desirable that I should be able to take possession of it  in about six months, namely,, as soon as the conveyance could be  made out, and the plans be ready for the New Orphan House  No. 4, and arrangements be made with contractors. But I was  not discouraged by this difficulty ; for I expected, through  prayer, to make happy and satisfactory arrangements with the  tenant, being willing to give him a fair compensation for leaving  before his time had expired. But, before I had time to see about  this, two other great difficulties presented themselves : the one  was, that the owner asked £7,000 for the land, which I judged  to be considerably more than its value ; and the other, that I  heard that the Bristol Water Works Company intended to make  an additional reservoir for their water, on this very land, and to  get an Act of Parliament passed to that effect. Pause here for a few moments, esteemed reader. You have  seen how the Lord brought me so far, with regard to pecuniary  means, that I felt now warranted to go forward ; and I may  further add, that I was brought to this point as the result of  thousands of times praying regarding this object ; and that  there were, also, many hundreds of children waiting for admission ;  and yet, after the Lord Himself so manifestly had appeared on  our behalf, by the donation of £5,000, He allows this apparent  death-blow to come upon the whole. But thus I have found it  hundreds of times since I have known the Lord. The difficulties,  which He is pleased to allow to arise, are only allowed, under  such circumstances, for the exercise of our faith and patience ;  and more prayer, more patience, and the exercise of faith, will  remove the difficulties. Now, as I knew the Lord, these difficulties were no insurmountable difficulties to me, for I put  my trust in Him, according to that word : " The Lord also  will be a refuge for the oppressed, a refuge in times of trouble.  And they that know Thy name will put their trust in Thee :  for Thou, Lord, hast not forsaken them that seek Thee." I gave myself, therefore, earnestly to prayer concerning  all these three special difficulties which had arisen regarding  the land. I prayed several times daily about the matter, and  used the following means. (1). I saw the Committee of the Water Works Company regarding their intended reservoir on the land which I was about to purchase, and stated to them what I had seen in print concerning their intentions. They courteously stated to me, that  only a small portion of the land would be required, not enough  to interfere with my purpose ; and that, if it could be avoided,  even this small portion should not be taken. 2. This settled, I now saw the tenant, for I desired, as a  Christian, that if this land were bought, it should be done under  amicable circumstances with regard to him. At the first  interview, I stated my intentions to him, at the same time  expressing my desire that the matter should be settled pleasantly  with regard to himself. He said that he would consider the  matter, and desired a few days for that purpose. After a week  I saw him again, and he then kindly stated, that, as the land was  wanted for such an object, he would not stand in the way ; but  that, as he had laid out a good deal on the house and land, he  expected a compensation for leaving it, before his time was up.  As I, of course, was quite willing to give a fair and reasonable  compensation, I considered this a very precious answer to prayer. 3. I now entered upon the third difficulty, the price of the land.  I knew well how much the land was worth to the Orphan  Institution ; but its value to the Institution was not the market  value. I gave myself, therefore, day by day, to prayer, that the  Lord would constrain the owner to accept a considerably lower  sum than he had asked ; I also pointed out to him why it was  not worth as much as he asked. At last he consented to take  £5,500 instead of £7,000, and I accepted the offer. All being  now settled, I proceeded to have the land conveyed to the same  trustees who stood trustees for No. 1, No. 2, and No. 3. I have thus minutely dwelt on these various matters for  the encouragement of the reader, that he may not be discouraged by difficulties, however great and many and varied,  but give himself to prayer, trusting in the Lord for help, yea,  expecting help, which, in His own time and way, He will surely  grant. Section Title: 1865. January 3rd. From Birmingham £100.—January 17th. From  Devonshire £64.—January 27th. From China £7 15 shillings 2 pence. May 26th. The total income for this Object during the past  year, was £11,033 17 shillings 3 and a half pence. ; this with the £19,321 7 shillings 1 and a half pence in  hand on May 26th, 1864, makes £30,355 4 shillings 5 pence. As soon as the conveyance was actually made, the land paid  for, and the deeds were in my possession, which took place on  March 9th, 1865, I proceeded to the plans for No. 4, when it  was found that serious disadvantages and a considerable  additional cost would be connected with building only one house  at a time, instead of the two at one time—or, at least, commencing  them together with as little interval as possible. Therefore,  greatly as I longed that the building should commence soon, it appeared to me desirable yet patiently to wait the Lord's  time for some more money, whereby I should be enabled to  begin both houses at the same time. From what has been stated  about the income, the reader will have seen, that out of the  fifty thousand pounds needed for the two houses, above thirty  thousand pounds has come in, so that only about ten thousand  pounds more is needed, to meet all the expenses connected with  the building of the two houses ; for the remaining ten thousand  pounds for fittings and furniture would only be needed when the  houses are built, or nearly so. Now as the Lord has been pleased  to send me during the past year above eleven thousand pounds  for the Building Fund, and as by commencing the two houses  at the same time the whole would be completed considerably  earlier, than if one house at a time were built, I am by this, in  addition to all the other reasons given, led to a more decided  conviction, that it is better to wait till God shall have in His  great kindness, and in pity and compassion to the many hundreds  of Orphans now waiting for admission, sent me ten thousand  pounds more. He can do this in a very short time if He please. The following pages will show how the Lord was pleased  further to help us ; but out of the many donations only a few  can be singled out. July 17th. From Hong Kong £50.—July 25th. From the  neighbourhood of London £100, with the following letter :—  " My dear Sir, " I believe that it is through the Lord's actings upon me, that I enclose you a cheque for £100. " Yours in the Lord, blank." This Christian gentleman, whom I have never seen, had sent  me several times before a similar sum. A day or two before I  received this last kind donation, I had asked the Lord, that He  would be pleased to influence the heart of this donor to help me  again, which I had never done before regarding him ; and thus I  had the double answer to prayer in that not only money came in,  but money from him. The reader will now see the meaning in  the donor's letter, when he wrote, " I believe that it is through  the Lord's actings upon me that I enclose you a cheque, etc." Verily it was the Lord who acted upon this gentleman, to send  me this sum. Perhaps the reader may think, that in acknowledging the receipt of the donation, I wrote to the donor what I have  here stated. I did not. My reason for not doing so was, lest  he should have thought I was in special need, and might have  been thus influenced to send more. In truly knowing the Lord,  in really relying upon Him and upon Him alone, there is no need  of giving hints directly or indirectly, whereby individuals may  be induced further to help. I might have written to the donor  (as was indeed the case), I need a considerable sum day by day  for the current expenses of the various Objects of the Institution, and also might have with truth told him, at that time, that I  yet needed about twenty thousand pounds, to enable me to  meet all the expenses connected with the contemplated enlargement of the Orphan work. But my practice is, never to allude  to any of these things in my correspondence with donors. When  the Report is published, every one can see, who has a desire to  see, how matters stand ; and thus I leave things in the hands of  God to speak for us to the hearts of His stewards. And this  He does. Verily we do not wait upon God in vain ! Section Title: A Missionary gives £500. August 1st. A few days since I received the following letter  from one of the Missionaries among the heathen, whom I have  sought for a number of years to assist with pecuniary supplies :—  " My dear Brother in Jesus, " I write to inform you, that I have written to my father  by this mail, requesting him to send you £500, being a portion  of a legacy left me by an uncle, who departed to be, I hope, with  Jesus. Please use it as our dear Lord directs. I feel unworthy  of the privilege of contributing to the glorious work in your  hands. If you think it right so to do, please do not let it be  known who gave it. The other portion of the legacy I have  ordered to be sent out here, as there are different objects, for  which I feel it is greatly required. May the Lord enable me to  act as His steward ! Etc." Today I received, accordingly, from the father of this Missionary, £500, of which I took £250 for the Building Fund and £250  for Missions. Admire, dear Christian reader, the hand of God  together with me. Here is a Missionary, labouring for years  under many difficulties,  trials, privations, and hardships, in order  to preach the unsearchable riches of Christ to poor benighted idolators, himself having been repeatedly reduced to his last piece of  money. Now all at once he is put into the possession of many  hundreds of pounds, and, instead of spending it on himself, or  keeping it laid up in the bank or otherwise on interest, the love  of Christ constrains him to spend it, and gladly too, for the Lord.  I love to dwell on such cases ; for though there is much to sorrow  over, in these days, in connection with the Church of God, yet  there is the bright side too, and there are many things yet to be  found among the children of God, to gladden the hearts of those  who love the Lord. It has been my own happy lot, during the  last thirty-seven years, to become acquainted with hundreds of  individuals, who were not inferior to apostolic Christians. And  why may not all believers act in the spirit of apostolic Christians,  seeing that the same blessed Spirit who dwelt in them, dwells  in all who believe in the Lord Jesus ; and that we have the whole  revealed will of God in our possession in the Holy Scriptures ;  and, like apostolic believers, are looking for the return of the  Lord Jesus, with whom we shall share the glory ? Verily, did we more abundantly enter into what God has done for us, and  will do for us, what manner of persons should we be ? Let us  then encourage one another to live more fully, more habitually,  yea, altogether for God, while the honour is continued to us, to  be here on earth as His witnesses. August 5th. From Ireland £100.—August 9th. From a  former Orphan, then in dying circumstances at her sister's house,  1 shillings, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " I have just been reading to sister Ruth the last Report,  and she, with deep gratitude and joy, begs me to send her mite  toward the New Orphan House about to be built, with many  prayers for you and those connected with the work, fondly  remembering the happy time spent in No. 2, under your kind  fatherly care; and the happy day she found Jesus to be her  Saviour ; and the last prayer at the time of parting : all is recalled with tears of joy. Also she wishes me to say, all is peace,  with the prospect of death before her. She fears no evil. Christ  is very precious to her soul, and she hopes to meet you and all  loved teachers in heaven, through the blood of Jesus. A friend  had given Ruth this 1 shillings to buy some wine ; but she begged me  to send it to Mr. Muller. " I remain, dear Sir, your humble and grateful servant blank."  The dear Orphan referred to in this letter has since peacefully  fallen asleep in Jesus. September 1st. From a baronet in the neighbourhood of  Bristol £50. Section Title: A remarkable donation. September 4th. Today I have received one of the most  remarkable donations that I ever received for the work in  my hands. I am staying with my family at Ilfracombe for  change of air. After the large packet of letters, which day by  day comes to hand from Bristol, had been replied to, I took a  walk with my family near the sea on the Capstone. In returning  home, two gentlemen, entire strangers, came up to me, one of  whom said, " Please excuse me, are you not Mr. Muller ? "  Having replied to him in the affirmative, he said, " I have to  give to you some money for the Orphans." I then requested  him to step aside, and to seat himself with me on one of the  benches close by, that I might learn particulars. He now told  me the following, which I give as nearly verbatim as I can. " I live in the neighbourhood of M. I am a business man, and,  what would be called, a hard-working business man. Some time  since one of your Reports fell into my hands, but, I honestly  confess it, I could not believe that you did obtain your funds  simply in answer to prayer ; I questioned the truth of it. However, the thing came up into my mind again and again. While  I was thus considering whether God was really with you, and whether you really obtained simply by faith and in answer to  prayer these large sums of money, I heard of a certain property  to be sold, which I thought I should like to buy, if it were disposed  of reasonably. I looked it over, and had it valued by a competent  business man, who told me that it was worth so much. I then  said to myself, in a kind of skeptical way, I will now see whether  God is with Mr. Muller or not. If I get this property for so much  (fixing a low price on it), I will give Mr. Muller one hundred  pounds. I then instructed a person to bid for me at the auction,  where this property was sold, at a distant place; but so great  was my curiosity to see, whether God really would appear for  you in this matter, that by the next train I set off to the place  where the auction was, that I might obtain as early as possible  information, how the matter would end ; and I found, to my  great surprise, that I had actually obtained this valuable  property, at the exact low price which I had fixed. I was  astonished. But I began now to reflect more on the principles  on which you act, and I wondered that, as a Christian, I or any  one else could call in question what you say about answers to  prayer ; and the more I consider the matter, and the more I  read your Report, the more I see how right and proper it is, to  come to God for all we need, and to trust in Him for everything.  The conveyance having been made, and all being now settled,  about the sale, I felt it right to fulfil my promise ; so my friend,  whom you saw just now with me, and I, set out on a tour into  Devonshire, and then, on, our way home, called the day before  yesterday (Saturday) at your house ; but found you were from  home. We stopped yesterday (Sunday) in Bristol, and having  there learnt your address, we came on here to Ilfracombe today,  for I wished to know you personally." After I had heard all this, I stated that I was not at all surprised  at God's working thus for me, since day by day I sought His  help, and thus, in answer to prayer, obtained from the most  unlikely persons, and entire strangers, donations for the work.  " So for instance," I said, " as you told me that you come from  the neighbourhood of M—, I had a letter from a lawyer at  M—, not long since, asking me to send him a proper form for  a legacy to be left to the Orphans, as one of his clients (whose  name he did not mention) wished to leave a legacy of £1,000 for  the Orphans. Now, as far as I know, I am not personally  acquainted with a single person at M—, nor do I know the  name of the individual who purposes to leave this £1,000."  " About this legacy," replied the stranger at my side, " I can  tell you something. After I had got this property, and saw how  wrong I had been in looking in such a skeptical way on your  work, as if there were no reality in prayer, I decided on helping  you further. I thought to myself, though I am a:man in health,  and of middle age, yet it might be well to make my Will, and to  leave you £1,000 for the Orphans." Thus I found out, to my surprise, that this stranger himself was the individual on whose account a lawyer at M	had written to me. We now separated, the stranger stating that he would in an hour call at my  lodgings and give me a cheque for the £100. He did so, and  wished £70 to be appropriated to the Building Fund, £20 for  the support of the Orphans, and £10 for my own expenses. September 9th. From the neighbourhood of London £200. November 14th. From a poor widow in London, who suddenly  died, 1 shillings, and a penny stamp, with the following letter, which  was after her death found in her drawer, with this money, being  the only money she possessed " Kind Sir, With pleasure I take up my pen, to return you my  sincere thanks for the copy of the Report, which you so  kindly sent. I find it very interesting. I have sent the enclosed  trifle towards the Building Fund, and regret exceedingly, not  having it in my power to send a larger sum ; but I feel quite  assured that my Divine Master, as well as yourself, will not  despise the day of small things. He knows, how I have been  straitened in my circumstances in consequence of so much illness. " I remain, Sir, your obedient humble servant, blank." There are donors who have contributed to this Object  thousands of pounds, and here is this poor widow, who gives  her all which she possesses in money. Observe, dear reader,  the variety of ways, which God uses, to supply us with means. December 11th. From Wales £22 10 shillings, with £22 10 shillings for  Missions, and £5 for myself, with the following letter :—  " My dear Sir, " I have very great pleasure in bearing my testimony  to the truth of your remarks on the subject of devoting  a certain portion of income or profits to the Lord's  work. About eleven years ago I was led to give a tenth, and  later on an eighth, and then a sixth; and I have not had any  cause to regret this course; on the contrary, I have proved the  truth of God's word, ' There is that scattereth and yet increaseth,  etc.' Enclosed I hand you cheque for £50, £5 of which please  accept for your own use ; the balance to be devoted as you may  deem most desirable." Section Title: 1866. January 6th. From London £50.—January 13th. From  Devonshire £84 16 shillings. March 5th. From Hong Kong £80.—March 8th. From India  £30.—March 28th. From a ship-owner, instead of insuring his  vessels, £100. May 5th. From T. H., Esq., £1,000 " as a tribute to the  memory of a devoted sister." This is the gentleman who sent  me £1,000 in September, 1864, as, having come by the death of  20 his sister into the possession of her property, he wishes to spend  it in such a way as she would approve of if alive.—May 17th.  From Leicestershire £200.—May 18th. From a ship-owner,  instead of insuring his vessels, £100. May 26th. The total income for this Object during the past  year, from May 26th, 1865, to May 26th, 1866, was £9,366 4 shillings 7 and three quarter pence,  so that, with the £24,635 17 shillings 5 pence in hand on May 26th, 1865,  the sum was increased by May 26th, 1866, to £34,002 2 shillings and three quarter pence. Section Title: Finds the cost will exceed the estimate. According to the estimate I had made about these two houses,  judging from the expenses connected with the building of the  New Orphan Houses, No. 1, No. 2, and No. 3, we should have  had enough money for meeting the amount of the contract for  No. 4 and No 5 ; but when the tenders came in, it was found  that the amount was about £8,000 more than my calculation  made in the spring, 1861 ; this arose from the fact that, since  then, almost all the building material had risen in price, particularly slates, and that the wages of the workmen are one-fourth  higher than they were when the New Orphan Houses No. 2 and  No. 3 were built. The amount of the tenders for both houses,  including the cooking and heating apparatus and drying stove,  amounted to £41,147 ; but I had not this amount in hand,  needing about £8,000 more. Now, what was to be done under  these circumstances ? My decision was made instantly. My  heart longed to build two more houses to the honour of the Lord ;  I had brought before the Lord many thousands of prayers during  the past five years ; there were many hundreds of Orphans  waiting for admission, and their number daily increasing, but I  could not contract debt. I would not sign contracts which I  had not money in hand to meet. Should it be said : But your  work is so manifestly the Lord's work, that you need not be  afraid to build, though you have not yet all the money in hand,  for God will surely help you : my reply is this. Just because it  is the Lord's work, and manifestly His, therefore I can wait,  patiently wait His time. When His time is come, He will give  to the last shilling all I need ; but if I commence before His time,  which I should do, were I to begin that for which I have not the  means, it would be like saying : " God has not money enough to  pay for His own work ; " and, instead of acting in faith, I should  act presumptuously. I therefore did this. Having ample means  to meet the contract for No. 4 (for separate tenders were given in  for the two houses), I accepted it, and a written agreement was  made between the contractor and myself, that on January 1st,  1867, or at any time previously, I may accept his tender for No. 5  also, but I shall not be bound to do so. If it shall, therefore,  please the Lord, by the 1st of January, 1867, to give me about  £7,000 more than I have now in hand, the contract for No. 5 will  be signed ; but I cannot go into debt. For this amount I look and wait on God, and doubt not that He will help further, as He  has always done. If it please the Lord to exercise my faith and  patience, yet, I will, by His grace, continue to call upon Him,  being fully assured that in the end I shall have enough. In  stating that about £7,000 more would be needed, before I could  sign the contract for No. 5, no reference is made to the fitting up  and furnishing the two houses, which will cost about £10,000  more ; but this latter sum will not actually be needed, before  entering into an agreement for building No. 5. Section Title: Building of No. 4 commenced. The contract for the building of No. 4 was signed on May 3rd,  1866, and on May 7th the operations on the ground commenced,  and have been steadily going on up to this day, May 26th, 1866. July 21st. From Devonshire £190 2 shillings 11 pence.—July 30th. From  a Bristol donor £200. September 7th. Received £30, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " I have been reading the last Report of your valuable  Institution, and am much impressed with the donations and  letters therein contained, especially with two of them. One is  that of an old Orphan, now in service, who had been enabled to  lay by some of her wages, but sent the money to you in preference  to its lying useless. Another is that of a poor afflicted widow,  who had saved some money and acted in a similar way. Being  impressed by their example, and by the Divine precept (Matthew  6 19), I have taken from the Post Office Savings' Bank the  savings of four years' work, and lay it at your disposal, trusting  that you will devote part of it to the Missions, and the rest as  you may think best. Hoping that you will receive it safely,  that it may be blessed by God to the increase of the Redeemer's  kingdom, and that your own labours may be abundantly rewarded, " I am, Your sincere donor, blank." I took half of this amount for the Building Fund.—September  19th. From Birmingham £200.—September 21st. " From S.  Bent," as " First dividend from a bank, which stopped payment,  some time since," £100. From Blackheath £100. October 8th. From a ship-owner £100, instead of insuring his  ships.—October 12th. Today the senior partner of a large firm  kindly promised to give himself all the glass that would be  required for the 350 large windows of No. 4, and, in the name of  his firm, he promised, that the firm jointly would give all the  glass which would be required for the 350 large windows of No. 5. November 17th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven,  £120.—November 28th. From Colonel — £10, " To help in  accepting the tender for No. 5." It then wanted 33 days to  the time when the matter finally was to be settled about the tender of the contract for No. 5. As yet I had not all in hand  for this purpose, though expecting to receive it through the  gracious hand of my Heavenly Father, for whose honour and  glory I desired to build this fifth Orphan House. I therefore  continued patiently, believingly, and expectingly to make my  supplication to Him, and, accordingly, He was pleased, day by  day, to send in further supplies, as He had done from the time I  had signed the contract for No. 4. December 14th. From Australia £20. From A. C. S.,  Scotland, £100.—December 26th. From the House Girls of the  New Orphan House No. 1, 10 shillings. From a former Christian  Orphan, now clerk in a lawyer's office, 10 shillings.—December 31st.  From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love  of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £50. Section Title: Contract for No. 5 signed. December 31st. This was the last day of the year, and the next  day was the one to which the accepting of the tender for the contract of the New Orphan House No. 5 had been postponed. The  Lord had so graciously helped, that a little more than £7,000 had  come in, so that a day before the 1st of January, 1867, I was able to  accept and sign the contract for No. 5, the contracts for both houses  being £41,147. I had now the desire of my heart regarding this  point also, and the precious recompense from the Lord, of having  received all the money from Him for this Object, without going  into debt. Thousands of times I had asked the Lord for the  means needed for building these two houses, and now I had, to  the full, received the answer. On the 15th of January, 1867,  operations commenced in connection with building No. 5. In addition to the hundreds of Orphans previously applied  for, there were from January 1st, 1866, to December 31st, 1866,  altogether 617 Orphans, whose admission had been applied for,  from which the reader may easily judge, how great the delight  of my soul was, when I considered myself warranted to sign the  contract for No. 5 also, and thus had before me the delightful  prospect of being permitted to care for many hundreds more of  destitute Orphans. Section Title: 1867. January 1st. From Surrey £50. From Scotland £100. January 24th. From Somersetshire £300.—January 26th.  From Devonshire £148 16 shillings.—Notice, dear reader, that, after the  contract for No. 5 also had been signed, as there was yet about  £10,000 more needed for fitting up and furnishing the two  houses, the Lord was pleased to encourage His servant  regarding that amount also, by sending in means towards these  expenses soon afterwards. March 13th. From Devonshire £100. April 10th. From Scotland £105 9 shillings 2 pence.—April 22nd. From  Liverpool £20, with the following letter :— " My dear Sir, " I enclose you Bank Draft for £20, say £10 for  the Building Fund, £5 for the support of Orphans, and £5 for  your own personal expenses. Not having smoked for twelve  months, this is the amount I would have spent otherwise in cigars. Wishing you ever success,	" Truly yours, blank." This donation not only shows in what a variety of ways the  Lord is pleased to supply me with means for His work, but also,  how much money may be saved by giving up needless and  injurious habits. May 6th. From the neighbourhood of Bath £500 The kind  donor of this sum had several times before sent me £50, and even  £100 ; but now he kindly sent £500. As the work increases,  and the outgoings become greater and greater, so the Lord is  pleased, not only, in answer to our daily prayers, to raise up  new donors, but also to influence the hearts of those who have  given before, to give more than ever. The total income for the Building Fund from May 26th, 1866,  to May 26th, 1867, amounted to £11,203 16 shillings 8 and a half pence. No. 4 is erected and roofed in, and a beginning has been made  to plaster the inside. On May 26th, we had all the means in hand, actually  required for the erection of the two new houses, and also, as far  as could be calculated, about £4,000 towards the fittings,  furniture, and other expenses not included in the contracts, so  that only about £6,000 more was required. We had, therefore,  through patient believing prayer and the exercise of faith,  received about £52,000 towards the £58,000 which would be  needed altogether. I now give a few instances in the following  pages, to show how the Lord was pleased to help us further. May 31st. Received the following letter from a donor in  Kent, entirely unknown to me, even by name, who had sent me  about three months before £300 :—  " Dear Sir, " I find I have still £200 left of the legacy I mentioned  to you, some time back. As every penny of that legacy is Corban,' I cannot touch it, and should like to send it to you  if you will excuse being troubled again by me. My heart's wish  would be, that you would accept it for yourself and family ; but  it is not for me to press so delicate a point, therefore you are free.  Doubtless there are calls for help on all sides of you. Would I  could make this thousands. Accept my pseudonym, blank." Of this £200 I took £100 towards fitting up and furnishing  the New Orphan Houses No. 4 and No. 5, and £100 for the first  four Objects. July 24th. From the neighbourhood of Bath £500, from a  gentleman who had in May also sent me £500. I have never  seen this kind donor, as is the case with perhaps nineteen out of twenty of the donors ; but the Lord spoke to him thus to help  me to accomplish this enlargement of the Orphan work. August 13th. From a clergyman in Oxfordshire £45, with £5  for myself.—September 28th. From Scotland £100. November 7th. Received £53 19 shillings, with the following letter :  " My dear Sir, "It affords me much pleasure to send you cheque for  £53 19 shillings, the Lord's share in the profits of my business. In  July, 1858, when I sent you my first cheque for £4 6 shillings 4 pence., I  little expected it would ever reach its present amount. I trust  you will apply it to that department of your work that most  stands in need ; and should £5 be acceptable to yourself, I hope you will take it.	" I remain, etc., blank." I took of the £53 19 shillings for the fitting up No. 4 and No. 5,  £26, and £27 19 shillings for the first four Objects of the Institution.  As the Lord was pleased to prosper this Christian in business,  in 1858, and since, so he contributed to the Lord's work ; and  the result was, that the Lord entrusted him with more, made  him a steward over more ; so that, as he says, his ability to  send me help increased from £4 6 shillings 4 pence to £53 19 shillings. All believers,  who know the enjoyment of giving, will know also how this  enjoyment may be increased more and more by a ready heart  to be the Lord's steward.—November 9th. From Devonshire  £5, " Instead of going a wedding trip." December 2nd. From Clifton £200. Section Title: 1868. January 1st. Received from a ship-owner, instead of insuring  his vessels, £50. February 1st. Only about £20 had been received this morning ;  a large sum to some, but very little to us, the expenses of the  various Objects of the Institution being now so great. After  family prayer I united, as usual, with my dear wife in prayer,  and we thanked the Lord for what He had been pleased to send  us, at the same time asking Him to send much more, if it might  be, even this very day. About twenty minutes after this, I  received a letter containing £50, in which the kind Christian  donor writes : " As you soon will receive more Orphans, I send  you this sum for them." In the afternoon there came in further  £3 1 1 shillings 6 pence, and in the evening £10, and £5 from Sunderland, and  from Scotland £66 6 shillings for the Building Fund ; besides a few  other small donations. Thus the day, which began with about  £20, closed with a total income of £141 0 shillings 6 pence. But the most  remarkable point is this : The £66 6 shillings from Scotland supplies  me, as far as can be known now, with all the means necessary  for fitting up and furnishing the New Orphan Houses No. 4 and  No. 5. Six years and eight months I have been, day by day,  and generally several times daily, asking the Lord to give me the  needed means for this enlargement of the Orphan work, which, according to the calculations made in the spring of 1861, appeared  to be about £50,000, but which, at a later period, was found to be  about £58,000. The Total Of This Amount I Had Now  Received. I praise and magnify the Lord for putting this  enlargement of the work into my heart, and for giving me courage  and faith for it ; and, above all, for sustaining my faith regarding  it day by day without wavering. When the last portion of the  money was received, I was no more assured concerning the whole,  than I was at the time I had not received one single donation  towards this large sum. I was at the beginning, after once having  ascertained His mind, through most patient and heart-searching  waiting upon God, as fully assured that He would bring it about,  as if the two houses, with their hundreds of Orphans occupying  them, had been already before me. Advice to young Christians. I make a few remarks here for the sake of younger believers,  in connection with this subject : (1) Be slow to take new  steps in the Lord's service, or in your business, or in your  families. Weigh everything well ; weigh all in the light of  the Holy Scriptures, and in the fear of God. (2) Seek to  have no will of your own, in order to ascertain the mind of  God, regarding any steps you propose to take, so that you can  honestly say, you are willing to do the will of God, if He will  only please to instruct you. (3) But when you have  found out what the will of God is, seek for His help, and  seek it earnestly, perseveringly, patiently, believingly, and  expectingly ; and you will surely, in His own time and way,  obtain it. Some individuals, who are unacquainted with me, may  suppose that I entered too hastily upon this enlargement, without  counting the cost. If so, they are mistaken. I was ready to go  forward if God would have me to go forward ; and I was  not only content, but well pleased, to stand still, and enlarge  the work no further, if this had been the mind of the  Lord : I had no will of my own. I further weighed well all  the difficulties. I truly counted the cost. The work I had  in hand, before this last Orphan enlargement, would require  year by year about £20,000, and I had reason to believe that,  when the enlargement was carried out, it would require above  £30,000 annually, besides the sum for building the two new houses. But with all this, calmly, fully, and patiently looking  at all the difficulties, not only with regard to the needed money,  but the numberless other matters to be taken into account,  I, at last, became assured that the Lord would have me to go  forward. Now, when once this decision had been made, upon  scriptural ground, and after much prayer, I was of good cheer.  The difficulties did not cast me down ; for I expected help from  God. I set myself earnestly to prayer, and held came by little and little ; yet it came. Money was sent. The land was obtained,  and with no little difficulty. The plans were made. The houses  were begun. But day by day I went on praying, looking for  the full answer. And thus, step by step, the Lord has helped  me further. May 23rd. All the glass, needed for the New Orphan Houses  No. 4 and No. 5, was given gratuitously. The glass for No. 4  was kindly given by the senior partner of a large firm, and the  glass for No. 5 by the same firm conjointly. The promise to do  so had been given nearly two years since ; but now I learnt  from the clerk of the works, that all the glass had been actually  supplied. The greatness of the gift will be seen, by its being  remembered that there are above 700 large windows in these  two houses. When the Report for 1868 was written, I stated that, as far  as I could see, I had all the money in hand, required for the  building, fittings, and furnishing of the two new houses. Since  then, however, I have received some further donations ; and as  I could not possibly know what unexpected expenses might occur,  I received all those donations, which were expressly given to  meet the expenses connected with this enlargement. The Lord by  this has again acted as in former times ; for in the case of the  New Orphan House No. 1, when all the expenses had been met  in full, I had a balance of more than £600 in hand ; and when all  the expenses for building, fitting up, and furnishing No. 2 and  No. 3 had been defrayed, there was about £2,900 left. Thus the  Lord showed that He could not only provide the large sums needed  for these three Orphan Houses, but that He could also give  more than was enough, and all simply in answer to prayer, though  about £60,000 had been required. In like manner I expect  that, when all the expenses connected with the New Orphan  Houses No. 4 and No. 5 shall have been defrayed, there will be  again a balance left. This is just like the ways of God. When  He orders something to he done for the glory of His name, He is  both able and willing to find the needed individuals for the work  and the means required. Thus, when the Tabernacle in the  Wilderness was to be erected, He not only fitted men for the  work, but He also touched the hearts of the Israelites to bring  the necessary materials and gold, silver, and precious stones ;  and all these things were not only brought, but in such abundance,  that a proclamation had to be made in the camp, that no more  articles should be brought, because there were more than enough.  The reason why I dwell on this is, that it may lead the  Christian reader, first of all, to see well to it, that the work  in which he desires to be engaged is God's work ; secondly, that  he is the person to be engaged in this work ; thirdly, that  God's time has come, when he should do this work ; and then  to be assured, that, if he seeks God's help in His own appointed  way, He will not fail him, Section Title: 1869. No. 4 Opened. May 26th. The New Orphan House No. 4 was opened on  November 5th, 1868. Since then we have received into No. 4, or  to fill up some vacancies in No. 1, No. 2, and No. 3, 420 Orphans. Section Title: 1870. No. 5 Opened. May 26th. On January 6th, 1870, the long-looked-for, and  the long-prayed-for day, arrived, when the last house also,  the New Orphan House No. 5, could be opened. The immense  work connected with sending out Orphans from the other four  houses, filling up again the vacancies thus made, and going on  with all the other parts of the work, had made it impracticable  to open this house sooner. Since the opening of No. 5 there have  been received into it 153 Orphans. All the expenses in connection with No. 4 and No. 5 being built,  fitted up, and furnished, were met to the full, and, after all had  been paid, there was left a balance of several thousand pounds.  See, esteemed reader, how abundantly God answered our  prayers, and how plain it is, that we were not mistaken, after  we had patiently and prayerfully sought to ascertain His will.  Be encouraged, therefore, yet further and further to confide in  the living God. Splitit Chapter 12. Twenty-Five Years Of Increasing Supplies  For The Funds Of First Four Objects. (1849-1874). August 4th, 1849, to May 26th, 1850. August 4th, 1849. During the last month I had sent to home  and foreign labourers about £150, and many heavy extra expenses had been met for the Schools and the circulation of Tracts,  on which account our means for these Objects began to be reduced,  when I received this morning £200, which, being left entirely at  my disposal as might be most needed, I took for these Objects. November 3rd. The means were again low, lower than they  had been for many months, when I received £200, which being  left at my disposal as most needed, I took for these Objects. Section Title: 1850. January 2nd. The New Year commences, even as to this  part of the work, with new mercies. There was given to me  £160, to be used as might he most needed, of which sum I took  £100 for these Objects. February 10th. Received £180, which the donor left to my  disposal, as it might be most needed for the work of God in my  hands ; he only desired in his kindness that I should take £20  of it for my own purse. I took the whole of this donation for  these Objects, whereby I am enabled to go on more and more in  aiding missionary work, and in continuing the circulation of  Bibles and Tracts. Section Title: Joy in paying away large sums. May 3rd. During the last month but very little was received  for these Objects, whilst, for missionary purposes alone, £113  was paid out. This morning I received a letter containing £60. This donation came after many prayers to the Lord for supplies.  The work is now large. The outgoings are great. During the  last month were again expended about £500 for the various  Objects of the Institution, nor have I any prospect that the  expenses will decrease ; yea, I have no desire that they should.  I have as great satisfaction, as much joy, in writing cheques for  large amounts upon my bankers, as I have joy in paying over to  them cheques, or bank orders, or large notes, which I receive  from the living God, by means of donors, for this work. For  the money is of no more value to me than as I can use it for God ;  and the more I can pay out for the work of God, the more prospect  I have of being again supplied by Him ; and the larger the sum  is, which I can obtain from Him, in answer to prayer only, the  greater the proof of the blessedness and the reality of this mode  of dealing directly with the living God, for what I need ; therefore, I say, I have as much joy in giving out as in receiving. May 7th. A donation of £50 for the missionary brethren,  received four days ago, was very refreshing to my spirit, and most  manifestly to me another answer to prayer ; but it did not  hinder me from continuing in prayer for more means, as I have  a great desire to spend again, by God's help, considerable sums  in connection with these various Objects, in the course of this  month. Moreover, I was looking out for answers to prayer, and  therefore expected still further means to come in on the 4th,  the 5th, and yesterday ; and, as I received nothing, I only prayed  the more earnestly, instead of being discouraged. And thus it  was that I obtained this morning a still further answer to my  supplication, in a donation of £150, of which I took half for the  Orphans and half for these Objects, as the disposal of the money  was left to me. My dear Christian reader, will you not try this way ? Will  you not know for yourself, if as yet you have not known it, the  preciousness and the happiness of this way of casting all your  cares and burdens and necessities upon God ? This way is as  open to you as to me. Every one of the children of God is not  called by Him to be engaged in such a service as that to which  He has condescended to call me ; but every one is invited and  commanded to trust in the Lord, to trust in Him with all his  heart, and to cast his burden upon Him, and to call upon Him  in the day of trouble. Will you not do this, my dear brethren  in Christ ? I long that you may do so. I desire that you may  taste the sweetness of that state of heart, in which, while surrounded by difficulties, you can yet be at peace, because you know  that the living God, your Father in heaven, cares for you. Should, however, any one read this, who is not reconciled  to God, but is still going on in the ways of sin and carelessness, unbelief and self-righteousness, then let me say to  such, that it is impossible that you should have confidence to  come boldly to God in such a state, and I therefore ask you to  make confession of your sins to Him, and to put your trust for  eternity entirely in the merits of the Lord Jesus, that you may  obtain the forgiveness of your sins. Again, should any one read  this who has believed in the Lord Jesus, but who is now again  living in sin, who is again regarding iniquity in his heart, let not  such a one be surprised that he has no confidence toward God,  and that he does not know the blessedness of having answers to  his prayers ; for it is written : " If I regard iniquity in my heart,  the Lord will not hear me : but verily God hath heard me ; He hath attended to the voice of my prayer " (Psalms 66 18 and 19). The first  thing such a one has to do is, to forsake his evil course, to make  confession of it, and to know afresh the power of the blood of the  Lord Jesus on his conscience, by putting his trust in that precious  blood, in order that he may obtain confidence toward God. June 10th. Received £150, the disposal of which was left to  me. I took hall for these Objects. July 2nd. There has come in today £170. The donor kindly  gave me permission to use this amount as might be most needed.  I took therefore £90 of it for these Objects. August 13th. A Christian friend gave me £50, of which I  took one half for missionary operations and the other half for  the Orphans. August 15th. Today I have received from a donor who sent  me £50 on June 7th, another donation of £110, of which he wishes  me to apply £10 for the use of the Orphans, and £100 for missionary purposes. This day I have also received a donation of  £120, of which I took half for these Objects. September 14th. Received £190, of which I took half for  these Objects. September 19th. Today I received a registered letter from  the donor referred to under August 15th, containing £400 and  these words :—  " Dear Brother, " Herewith I send you £400, of which three parts are to  be expended on Missionaries, the rest you may expend on the  Orphans, if needed ; else the whole to be disposed of to the  Lord's ministering servants. I thank you for your prayers that  I may not regret this step. Were the Lord to come tomorrow,  how glad I should be that the whole was thus sent on before me! If yourself or dear brother Craik (to whom give my  love in Christ) are at all in need, scruple not to take five pounds  each. " Yours in the Lord Jesus, blank ." I took the whole amount for labourers in the Word and doctrine.  My soul does magnify the Lord for His condescension in listening  to my supplications, and, in answer to them, sending me means,  and thus allowing me more and more to help missionary brethren.  During the last five weeks I have sent again to them about £300,  but I long to be more than ever their servant. What the donor  says about " the money going before him," is in reference to his  having now spent two properties for the Lord. September 27th. Still further abundant help. Received from  a new donor £200, which, being left at my disposal as most needed,  I took of it £100 for these Objects. October 9th. The Lord condescends to use me more and more  as His steward. Today I have again received £200, which might  be used as most needed. I have taken of it £100 for these Objects. October 28th. Today I received £200, of which I took one  half for these Objects. The Lord enables me to send more and  more help to home and foreign labourers. Section Title: 1851. January 4th. This evening I received £3,000, of which I  took half for these Objects, as the disposal of it was entirely  left to me. January 11th. A further rich supply. I have received £150,  of which I took half for these Objects. March 7th. Exceedingly little, comparatively, has come in  since January 11th ; yet, as I had means, I expended them to  the full degree in which it appeared to me that the Lord pointed  out openings, and, in the meantime, I continued praying for  more means. Now the Lord has again given much encouragement for continuing to wait upon Him, by a donation of £200,  received today, of which the donor kindly wishes me to take  £20 for my own personal expenses, and the £180 to be used as  may be most needed ; this sum I have divided between the  Orphans and the other Objects. April 30th. Received £200, of which I took half for these  Objects.  Section Title: May 26th, 1851, to May 26th, 1852. At no time during the past eighteen years did I begin a new  period with so much money in hand, as was the case at the  commencement of this. There was a balance of £809 10 shillings 6 pence  left for these Objects. Long before this balance was expended,  however, the Lord was pleased to send in further supplies ; so  that, during all the year, there did not come before me one single  instance in which, according to my judgment, it would have been  desirable to help forward Schools or Missionary Objects, or the  circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Tracts, but I had always  the means in hand for doing so. I will now notice a few of the more remarkable donations. On the third day already, after the accounts had been closed,  May 29th, I received a donation of £150, of which I took  one half for these Objects.—This was the first donation in this  new period, and was a precious encouragement to me in  the work. November 10th. Today I received £200, of which I took  £80 for these Objects. This donation came in most seasonably ;  for now the funds for these Objects were lower than they had been  for the last ten months, as only £113 remained in hand. December 27th. Only £1 7 shillings 6 pence had come in since the 21st.  After the payments of this day were met, there remained only  10 shillings 4 pence in hand. Consider this position, dear reader. Only 10 shillings 4 pence in hand,  and the expenses for all the various Schools were to be met, and the circulation of the Holy Scriptures and of Tracts I desired to  go on, and the fifty preachers of the gospel, whom I sought to  help, my heart desired to help still further. Consider also, that  whatever my necessities may be, I never go into debt, nor do I  apply to any one personally for anything, but give myself unto  prayer. Now hear how this matter ended. December 28th. This morning the Lord has opened His  hands bountifully. I have received a donation of £200. The  disposal of the money was left to me. I took therefore one half  for these Objects. This donation has been a very great refreshment to my spirit. Section Title: 1852. January 19th. All our money for these Objects was now  again spent, as only very little, comparatively, had come in  since December 28th. The last money which I had, I sent off  by the mail steamer to Demerara, which left two days since.  Under these circumstances, I received this evening £20, which  I might either use for the Orphans, or for Missionary Objects,  according to the donor's wish. I took it for Missionaries. January 26th. Received £500, left at my disposal. I took  the whole for these Objects. This donation came in most  seasonably, enabling me to go on helping preachers of the gospel,  and also to go on with the circulation of Bibles and Tracts. March 23rd. There came in today £200. May 19th. When nearly all the means for these Objects were  exhausted, I received £250, of which I took for these Objects £200. June 22nd. There came in £500, of which one third was  taken for these Objects. August 4th. The funds for these Objects were now reduced  to about £4 ; but there was much required in order to be able  to go on with the circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Tracts,  and to assist missionary brethren ; when I received this evening  £200, which was left to me to be applied as seemed best to me.  I took therefore one half for these Objects, and was thus again  supplied for the present. September 8th. Little, comparatively, has come in since  August 4th. Therefore all our means were now gone. On the  3rd of this month I sent out £40 to six brethren who labour in  the Word, and would on that day have sent out £35 more to  other six brethren, but had not the means ; and, therefore,  could only wait upon God. I also desired to order more Bibles  and Tracts ; but had to delay this likewise, as I would not go  into debt for them.—This morning I received £280 10 shillings 6 pence,  of which £86 13 shillings 4 pence was taken for these Objects. Thus I am  helped again for the present, and look for further supplies. October 9th. Only nineteen donations, almost all small,  have come in for these Objects since September 8th. For the  last three days I have especially desired means for these Objects. Gladly would I have helped brethren who labour in the Word ;  but was unable to do so, and could only pray for means. Now  this morning the Lord gave me the desire of my heart in this  respect. I received a donation of £230 15 shillings, which, being left  at my disposal, I took one half for these Objects. Section Title: The duly of standing still. November 3rd. " From an Irish friend " £10 for Missions.— I have particularly prayed within the last few days for means  for Missionary Objects, as all means are gone; therefore this  donation is very refreshing as an answer to prayer. But I  expect more, as I desire to send out shortly £200 at least to  brethren who labour in the Word. This I wrote, as the date shows, on November 3rd, and that which follows will now show to the reader, that I did not wait  upon God in vain. During no period within the nineteen years  previously, was I enabled to do so much in the way of aiding  missionary operations, as during this period and during no  previous period so much in the circulation of the Holy Scriptures  and Tracts, as during this yet once or twice all the means for  these Objects were expended, and I had to stand still and to wait  upon God for further supplies. The servant of Christ, who  knows that he is not occupied about his own work, but about  that of his Master, can, however, be quiet, and ought to be quiet,  under such circumstances, in order to prove that he is only the  servant and not the Master. If he cannot be quiet, and if, in  the restlessness of nature, he will work and take steps when he  ought to stand still, and wait upon God, then let him suspect  himself, and let him see well to it, whether the work in which  he is engaged is God's work or not ; and whether, if it be God's  work, it is done for the honour of the Master or for the honour  of the servant. In this case God abundantly recompensed me  for standing still for a little, and for calling upon Him. I had  not to wait long, before He was pleased to help me. I now go  on with my journal, to show to the reader how the Lord answered  prayer in this instance. November 11th. I received £237 10 shillings for the work of the Lord  in my hands. As the application of the money was left to me,  I took the whole of this amount for home and foreign labourers  in the Word, as they greatly need help ; and I expect by tomorrow evening to have sent out the whole amount.—In the  course of my reading through the Holy Scriptures there came  today John 16 23, " Verily, verily I say unto you, whatsoever  ye shall ask the Father in My name, He will give it you." I turned  to my Father in heaven and said : " Be pleased, Holy Father,  to hear me for the sake of Thy Holy Child Jesus, and give me  means for these dear brethren who labour in the Word and  doctrine, whom I seek to help." In about half an hour afterwards I received this £237 10 shillings. November 19th. Received £200, to be disposed as I might be  directed by the Lord. I took half of it for these Objects.—During  the last eight days I had sent out £252 to home and foreign  labourers in the Word, and £65 I had paid out for the circulation  of Tracts and the Holy Scriptures. I desired, however, still  further means for brethren who labour in the Word, for I wished  to send out at once £70 more, and also to lay out more on the  circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Gospel Tracts ; but I  had only about £90 altogether left for these various Objects,  when I received this £200. The Lord be praised for this  help, and may He recompense the donors ! Section Title: How to pray effectually. You see, dear reader, by these instances, that we are richly  recompensed for our waiting upon God. You perceive the  readiness of His heart to listen to the supplications of His children  who put their trust in Him. If you have never made trial of it,  do so now. But in order to have your prayers answered, you  need to make your requests unto God on the ground of the  merits and worthiness of the Lord Jesus. You must not depend  upon your own worthiness and merits, but solely on the Lord  Jesus, as the ground of acceptance before God, for your person,  for your prayers, for your labours, and for everything else. Do  you really believe in Jesus ? Do you verily depend upon Him  alone for the salvation of your soul ? See to it well, that not  the least degree of your own righteousness is presented unto God  as a ground of acceptance. But then, if you believe in the Lord  Jesus, it is further necessary, in order that your prayers may be  answered, that the things which you ask of God should be of  such a kind, that God can give them to you, because they are  for His honour and your real good. If the obtaining of your  requests were not for your real good, or were not tending to the  honour of God, you might pray for a long time, without obtaining  what you desire. The glory of God should be always before the  children of God, in what they desire at His hands ; and their  own spiritual profit, being so intimately connected with the  honour of God, should never be lost sight of, in their petitions. But suppose we are believers in the Lord Jesus, and make  our requests unto God, depending alone on the Lord Jesus as  the ground of having them granted ; suppose also, that, so far  as we are able honestly and uprightly to judge, the obtaining of  our requests would be for our real spiritual good and for the  honour of God ; we yet need, lastly, to continue in prayer, until  the blessing is granted unto us. It is not enough to begin to  pray, nor to pray aright; nor is it enough to continue for a  time to pray ; hut we must patiently, believingly continue in  prayer, until we obtain an answer; and further, we have not  only to continue in prayer unto the end, but we have also to believe  that God does hear us, and will answer our prayers. Most frequently we fail in not continuing in prayer until the blessing  is obtained and in not expecting the blessing. As assuredly as  in any individual these various points are found united, so  assuredly answers will be granted to his requests. Thus I was carried through all the expenses for these various  Objects, and was enabled to enter into every open door which  the Lord set before me for circulating the Holy Scriptures and  Tracts, and for aiding missionary operations ; and not only so,  but was enabled to do for these various Objects more than during  any one period within the nineteen previous years. Section Title: May 26th, 1858, to May 26th, 1854. June 13th. When I had £30 left, I received a donation of  £301, of which I took £100 for these Objects. How much is there  needed, to go on with all these various Objects, and to press into  every open door which the Lord may set before me ! How  kind, therefore, of Him, to have sent me this sum ! Today I received the £541 10 shillings, spoken of under the Building  Fund, of which I took for these Objects £100. September 15th. During the last two days I sent out £85  to brethren who labour in the Word ; and during the first half of  this month have already sent to them £174. During the last  two days, whilst sending out almost the last pound in hand for  Missionary Objects, I felt quite comfortable in doing so, and said  to myself : " The Lord can give me more." So it has been.  This morning I have received from Weston-super-Mare, in a  registered letter, £100, with these words : " The enclosed £100  for Missionaries to the heathen, from H. E. H., Weston-super- Mare, September 14th." October 15th. The Funds for these various Objects were this  morning reduced to £29 15 shillings 61 pence. Yet my heart desired to send  out a considerable amount to preachers of the gospel, and to  spend further sums on the circulation of the Holy Scriptures  and Gospel Tracts. This my desire has been in a measure  already granted, for I received this morning £192 1 shillings. Of this  sum I took £100 for these Objects. With more than usual  exercise of faith and patience have I had to wait upon God for  the last four weeks, during which time the income has been very  little and the outgoings very great. December 8th. Today I received three autographs of King  William the 4th, one of Sir Robert Peel, and two of Lord Melbourne  (with six postage stamps), to be sold for the funds of the  Institution. December 11th. For several years I have not been so poor  for these Objects as during the last six weeks. Day by day have  I besought the Lord for more means, and almost daily has He  also sent in something ; yet the income has not been adequate  to help the 56 brethren, whom I seek to assist as preachers of the  Word, in the measure I have desired. I had reason to believe that several were in need, but I had nothing to send to them, and  could only labour on in prayer, finding relief in the knowledge  that God could help them irrespective of my instrumentality,  and make this their trial of faith and patience a blessing to their  souls, even as I have found this season profitable to myself. But  now at the last the Lord has refreshed my spirit exceedingly  by a donation of £300, left at my disposal ; of which I have taken  £150 for these Objects. Section Title: 1854. January 17th. Received from an anonymous donor, through  London bankers, a bank post bill for £50 " for general purposes."  I took of this amount one half for these Objects. This donation  came at a time of great need. But the Lord helped me still more bountifully ; for I received  also, on that day, the promise of the donation of £5,207, spoken  of already under the Building Fund, of which I took for these  Objects altogether £1,500, whereby I was so abundantly helped  that, with what the Lord was pleased to send up to May 26th,  1854, I was enabled to meet all their many and heavy expenses. The following circumstance is so remarkable, that I give it at  full length as an illustration of the various ways in which the  Lord is pleased, in answer to prayer, to supply me with means. Section Title: Gift of £85 from a poor widow. On August 9th, 1853, I received a letter, from a Christian  brother, accompanied by an order for £88 2 shillings 6 pence on his bankers,  of which £3 2 shillings 6 pence was the proceeds of an Orphan Box in a  meeting-place of believers, and £85 from a poor widow, who had  sold her little house, being all her property, and who had put £90,  the total amount she had received, into that Orphan Box two  months before, on June 9th, 1853. In this box the money  remained till it was opened, and then the £90, with a few lines,  without name, were found in it. As, however, the fact of her  intending to sell the house, and sending me the money, for the  Lord's work, had been known to the brother, who sent me the  money, he did not feel free to send it to me, without remonstrating  with her through two brethren, whom he sent with the money,  offering it again to her ; for he knew her to be very poor, and  feared that this might be an act of excitement, and therefore be  regretted afterwards. These brethren could not prevail on her  to receive back the money, but they did persuade her to receive  back £5 of the amount, and then the brother, referred to, felt  no longer free to keep the money from me, but sent me  the £85. On the receipt of this I wrote at once to the poor godly widow,  offering her the traveling expenses to Bristol, that I might have  personal intercourse with her ; for I feared lest this should be an  act of excitement. This sister in the Lord, a widow of about 60 years of age, came to Bristol, and told me in all simplicity how  ten years before, in the year 1843, she had purposed that, if ever  she should come into the possession of the little house in which  she lived with her husband, she would sell it, and give the proceeds  to the Lord. About five years afterwards her husband died,  and she, having no children, nor any particular claim upon her,  then sought to dispose of her little property. The Lord now  helped her ; the house was sold, the money paid, and she put  the whole £90 into the Orphan Box for me, being assured that the  Lord would direct me how best the money might be used for  Him. I still questioned her again and again to find out whether  it was not excitement which had led her to act as she had done ;  but I not only saw that her mind had been fully decided about  this act for ten years before, but that she was also able to answer  from the Word of God all the objections which I purposely made,  in order to probe her, whether she had intelligently and from  right motives acted in what she had done. At last, being fully  satisfied that it was not from impulse nor under excitement  that she had given the money, I stated to her something like  this : " You are poor, about sixty years old, and therefore  decreasing in strength ; may you not therefore keep this money  for yourself ? " Her reply was : " God has always provided for  me, and I have no doubt He will do so in future also. I am able  to work and to earn my bread as well as others, and am willing  to work as a nurse, or in any other way." What could I say  against this ? This was just what a child of God would say,  and should say. I now asked her, what she wished me to do with the money,  in case I saw it right to keep it. Her reply was, that she would  leave that with me, and God would direct me concerning it ;  but that, if she said anything at all, she should most like it  to be used for the support of brethren who labour in the Word  without salary, and who hazard their lives for the name of Christ.  She wished me to have a part of the money ; but this I flatly  refused, lest I should be evil spoken of in this matter. I then  offered to pay her traveling expenses, as she had come to me,  which she would not accept, as she did not stand in need of it.  In conclusion I told her, that I would now further pray respecting  this matter, and consider what to do concerning it. I then  prayed with this dear godly woman, commended her to God,  separated from her, and have not seen her since. I waited from August 9th, 1853, to March 7th, 1854, when I  wrote to her, offering her back again the whole £85, or a part of  it. On March 9th, 1854, just seven months after I had received  the money, and just nine months after she had actually given  it, and ten years and nine months after she had made the resolution to give her house and garden to God, I heard from her,  stating that she was of the same mind as she had been for years.  I therefore disposed of the money, to aid such foreign missionary brethren as, according to the best of my knowledge, resembled  most the class of men whom she wished to assist. May 23rd. Yesterday I looked over the list of the fifty-six  labourers in the Word, whom I seek to assist, in order to see to  whom it would be desirable to send help ; and, having drawn  out a list, with the respective amounts for each, I found that it  would be desirable to send out this week £327, but I wanted at  least £50 more, to be able to accomplish this. Accordingly I  gave myself to prayer, if it might please the Lord to send me the  means. And now this morning, in answer to prayer, I received  anonymously from bankers in London £100, which the donor  desired to be applied for the current expenses for the Orphans,  and for labourers in the gospel at home and abroad. I took,  therefore, £50 for home and foreign labourers. Section Title: May 26th, 1854, to May 26th, 1855. July 6th. As only about £100 had come in for these Objects  during the past five weeks, all our means were now expended.  I desired to help brethren who labour in the Word, but was unable  to do so, when I received today £50 from London, which, being  left to my disposal, I took half of it for these Objects. July 12th. Today I received, as the fruit of many prayers,  from London the sum of £100, of which I took £50 for these  Objects. It was the more remarkable that this donor should  have sent me help at this time, as I had received £25 from him  on the first day of this month. August 8th. From a distance £40, of which £30 was for Missions.  August 18th. From C. W. £20 for Missions. Section Title: Gift of £200 from an aged servant. October 17th. For six months during this period, I was day  by day waiting upon the Lord for means for labourers in the  Word, but little only, comparatively, came in. I was able to  send during these months not more than about one half of what  I had been able to send them for several years previously. My  desire to help these dear brethren was as great as ever. My  earnestness in prayer for them, by God's grace, had not decreased.  I could, therefore, only conclude that the Lord allowed these  dear brethren thus to have their faith tried, in order that they  might the better become acquainted with Himself. At last, however, the Lord refreshed my spirit greatly. This  morning at family prayer, came, in the course of reading, Exodus  5, which shows that, just before the deliverance of the Israelites  out of Egypt, their trials were greater than ever. They had  not only to make the same number of bricks as before, but also  to gather stubble, as no straw was given them any longer. This  led me, in expounding the portion, to observe, that even now  the children of God are often in greater trial than ever, just  before help and deliverance comes. Immediately after family prayer it was found that by the morning's post not one penny  had come in for the work of the Lord in which I am engaged,  though we needed much, and though but very little had come  in during the three previous days. Thus I had now to remember  Exodus 5, and to practise the truths contained therein. In the course of the day nothing was received. In the evening  I had, as usual, a season for prayer with my dear wife, and then  we left the New Orphan House for our home. When we arrived  at our house, about nine o'clock, we found that £5 and also 5 shillings  had been sent from Norwich, and that £8 3 shillings 11 pence had been sent  in for Bibles, Tracts and Reports, which had been sold. This  called for thanksgiving. But a little later, between nine and  ten o'clock, a Christian gentleman called and gave me £1 for the  Orphans and £200 for Foreign Missions. He had received these  sums from an aged Christian woman, whose savings as a servant,  during her Whole life, made up the £200, and who, having  recently had left to her a little annual income of about £30, felt  herself constrained, by the love of Christ, to send the savings of  her whole life for Foreign Missions. This gentleman stated to  me at the same time, that she had never had more than £5 or £6  wages a year, during her whole life. Moreover, out of this she  has sent me, year by year, £1 or more for the benefit of the  Orphans, for many years ; though I never knew her circumstances  till now, as she resides at a distance, and I have never seen her.  What various ways has the Lord to supply us with means ! I add the following remarks : (1). For several months past no  donation as large as £200 has been received, a circumstance  which has not occurred for about ten years. (2). Now an  aged servant is used by the Lord to send this donation as the  fruit of her earnings, from about fifty years' service. (3). Our  special prayer had been again and again, that the Lord would  be pleased to send in means for missionary brethren, as I had  reason to believe they were in much need of help ; and only at  eight o'clock this evening I had particularly besought the Lord  to send help for this Object. By the last mail I had sent off £40  to British Guiana, to help seven brethren there in some measure.  This amount took the last pound in hand for this Object. How  gladly would have I sent assistance to other brethren also, but  I had no more. Now I am in some degree supplied. (4). Our  Tracts were almost gone ; now about 200,000 could be ordered. October 26th. From a visitor at Clifton £50, which I took for  these Objects. November 27th. In great need there came in £100, which  was left to my appropriation as it might be most required. I  took, therefore, £50 for these Objects, for which we needed much  in every way. December 30th. Received £100, when in the greatest need.  I took one half for these Objects, and am thus again helped, in  answer to many prayers. Section Title: 1855. January 3rd. From two Christian ladies in London £10 for  Missions. I received on January 8th the promise of the donation of  £5,700, of which £1,400 was taken for these Objects. This,  with what came in besides, from January 8th to May 26th, 1855,  enabled me so amply to meet every demand afterwards, that  no further difficulty was experienced during this period, in the  way of means. Section Title: May 26th, 1855, to May 26th, 1856. On June 5th, only a few days after the commencement of the new period, when only 6 pence altogether had come in for these Objects, in eight different donations, I received £211 9 shillings 5 pence,  of which the donor kindly wished me to retain £11 9 shillings 5 pence for  my own expenses, and to use the £200 for the work of the Lord,  as might be needed. I took, therefore, £100 for these Objects,  and had thus some means to go on with the work. This donation  was a great refreshment and encouragement to me, at the commencement of this new period. July 12th. Since June 5th, little only, comparatively, has  come in. Today, however, the Lord, in answer to many prayers,  has sent me £200, to be used as needed. I took of this donation  £100 for these Objects. August 25th. The outgoings for these Objects have been  great during this month, and the income comparatively small.  On this account the means for these Objects were reduced today  to a few shillings. Now the Lord has somewhat helped us. I  have received today a donation of £203 14 shillings, the whole of which  I took for these Objects, as the application of it was left with  me. The Lord be magnified for this precious help ! I shall be  able to send at least £150 of this sum to labourers in the gospel.  About three hours before this donation was received, I had  been asking the Lord, if He would not condescend to use me as  an instrument, at this time, in helping these brethren, He would  kindly in some other way supply them with means. September 26th. Received £190, of which I took £100 for  these Objects. November 6th. Since October 16th I had not been able to  send any further help to brethren who labour in the Word, much  as I desired to do so. But I prayed daily for means. Today I  received £180, the whole of which I have taken for these Objects.  The Lord be magnified for this precious answer to prayer ! December 13th. During November I was enabled to send  £200 to brethren who labour in the gospel at home and abroad,  and also £197 in October ; but during this month I have as yet  been able to send out only £12. My oft-repeated prayer has  been that the Lord would give me the joy and privilege of sending  out a considerable sum during this month also. This prayer was again repeated, when I rose this morning, and saw the  windows covered with ice ; for I thought then of the needy  brethren in this cold weather, connected with the high price of  provisions. It was not long after, when I received £153, to be  used in the Lord's service, as most needed. I took of this, £100  for brethren labouring in the gospel, and thus have the joy of  being able to send at least £100 at once, waiting upon the Lord  for more. Section Title: 1856. January 31st. As the fruit of very many prayers, I have  received today £100, the whole of which I have put to these  Funds. From this time there was no further difficulty experienced  with regard to means for these Objects, as on February 19th  there was received the donation of £3,000, and on March 18th  the donation of £4,000, of each of which I took £1,000 for the  School, Bible, Missionary, and Tract Objects, whereby, together  with what came in besides, I was not only carried to the close  of this period, but was enabled to expend more on Missionary  Objects, and the circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Tracts,  than during any previous year, since the Institution commenced  in March, 1834. Unbelief is put to shame. It is plainly proved  that the work of God can be carried on simply by trust in God.  If our work is indeed the work of God, faith and prayer will be  found efficient agents ; and if they are not efficient, we may well  question, whether we do indeed make use of them ; or, if we do,  whether the work, in which we are occupied, is truly the work of  God. Section Title: Various False Ideas as to why the Funds came in Refuted. Perhaps, you say, Yes, it is just the Reports ; why, there  is nothing at all remarkable in the matter. Our reply is : We  do not pretend to miracles. We have no desire even that the  work in which we are engaged should be considered an extraordinary one, or even a remarkable one. We are truly sorry  that many persons, inconsiderately, look upon it almost as a  miraculous one. The principles on which we are acting are as  old as the Holy Scriptures. But they are forgotten by many ;  and they are not held in living faith by others ; and by some  they are not known at all ; nay, they are denied even to be  scriptural by not a few, and are considered as wild and fanatical.  It is ascribed to my being a foreigner that I succeed so well, or  to the novelty of the thing, or to some secret treasure to which I  have access ; but when all will not account for the progress of  the work, it is said, the Reports produce it all. My reply to these objections is : My being a foreigner, looked  at naturally, would be much more likely to binder my being  entrusted with such large sums, than to induce donors to give.  As to the novelty in procuring the money, the time is long gone by for novelty, for this is June, 1856, and the work commenced  in March, 1834. As to the secret treasure to which I have access,  there is more in this supposition than the objectors are aware of ;  for surely God's treasury is inexhaustible, and I have that (though  that alone) to go to, and have indeed drawn out of it, simply  by prayer and faith, more than £113,000 since the beginning of  the work. But now as to the last objection, that the Reports  are the means by which all the money is obtained ; let us  consider this a little, for I do heartily desire that the reader may  not lose the blessing which this Institution is intended to convey  to his soul. My reply is : There is nothing unusual in writing  Reports. This is done by public Institutions generally, but the  constant complaint is, that Reports are not read. Our Reports  are not extraordinary as to the power of language, or as to  striking appeals to feelings. They are simple statements of  facts. These Reports are not accompanied by personal applications for means ; but they are simply sent to the donors, or to  any other individuals who wish to have or purchase them. If  they produce results, which Reports generally do not, I can  only ascribe it to the Lord. I do not mean to say that God does not use the Reports as  instruments in procuring us means. They are written in order  that I may thus give an account of my stewardship, but particularly in order that, by these printed accounts of the work,  the chief end of this Institution may be answered, which is to  raise another public testimony to an unbelieving world, that in  these last days the living God is still the living God, listening  to the prayers of His children, and helping those who put their  trust in Him ; and in order that believers generally may be  benefited, and especially be encouraged to trust in God for everything they may need, and be stirred up to deal in greater  simplicity with God respecting everything connected with their  own particular position and circumstances ; in short, that the  children of God may be brought to the practical use of the Holy  Scriptures, as the Word of the living God. But while these are  the primary reasons for publishing these Reports, we doubt not  that the Lord has again and again used them as instruments in  leading persons to help us with their means. For as we continually stand in need of considerable sums, and as even hundreds  of pounds go but a very little way, I entreat the Lord day by day,  and generally several times every day, to supply me with means,  to speak to the hearts of His dear children, and to constrain  them by the love of Christ to help me out of the means with  which He has entrusted them ; and so it comes to pass, I doubt  not, that the Lord again and again works by His Spirit in the  hearts of those who have read or heard the Reports. But  whether we are supplied with means through the Reports or  irrespective of them ; in either case it is God who is working  for us, and it is to this I wish to direct the mind of the reader, Section Title: May 26th, 1856, to May 26th, 1857. December 5th. During the last four weeks the income has  been altogether only about £300, and the expenses have been  about £850. Had not the Lord previous to this period sent in  more than was needed, we should not have had enough ; but  thus He supplied our need beforehand. I particularly besought  Him this evening, before leaving the Orphan House, that He  would be pleased now again to send larger supplies. When I  came home, I found this letter from a private tutor " Beloved Servant of the Lord, " It is my privilege to send you the enclosed £40, to be  expended for the Objects of the Institution for home and abroad,  as you deem best, reserving £3 for yourself, if you will thus suffer  me to minister, though seldom, to your need. May the God of  all mercies keep and uphold you in His work." The whole of  this £37 was taken for these Objects. December 26th. Yesterday morning I received from Yorkshire £50, of which the donor kindly wished me to take £5 for  myself, to give to Mr. C. £5, and to use the £40 as most needed.  I took, therefore, half of this sum for these Objects. This  morning I received £183 15 shillings, of which I took half for these  Objects. Thus, within about thirty-six hours, after a season of  little income, I received £239 5 shillings. The Lord be magnified for  His kindness ! I knew that, after a season of small income, He  would again help more abundantly ! Section Title: 1857. January 9th. This evening I posted, on my way home,  two orders for £40 each for two brethren labouring in China,  £10 for a brother labouring in Scotland, and £10 for two brethren  labouring in Devonshire. At home I found a registered letter,  containing £100 for foreign labourers, the exact sum I had just  sent off. February 17th. Received £160. As the amount was left  at my disposal, I took the whole for these Objects. May 21st. From a Christian gentleman of Madras £50. I  took half for these Objects. Section Title: May 26th, 1857, to May 26th, 1858. July 1st. Being desirous of sending out again at least £300  to labourers in the gospel, I had been further praying for means  this evening, as usual, before leaving the Orphan House. When  I came home, I found that a letter had arrived since I left home  in the morning, containing a Bank Order for £277 13 shillings for the  work of the Lord, as it might be needed. I took, therefore, the  whole of this sum for these Objects. August 7th. From Manchester £100, of which I took £50 for  Missions and the circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Tracts, Section Title: 1858. January 15th. For several days past I have especially  prayed for more means for missionary purposes, and for the  circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Tracts, as the means in  hand are becoming comparatively small, as there are eighty  labourers in the gospel to be helped, and as the circulation of  the Holy Scriptures and Tracts does not diminish, Now today  I have received from a great distance £200, of which the donor  kindly wished me to keep £20 for myself, and to use the other as  most needed. I have, therefore, taken the whole £180 for these  Objects. February 8th. The following letter, without a name, containing £25, has been brought to me this afternoon :—  " Dear and honoured Sir, " Accept the enclosed trifle from the writer, and admirer  of your Christian faith and benevolence, but who, when you  read this, will have ceased to be. Please to apply it in any  way you may see fit." The confidential servant, who brought me this, said that her  mistress had died in December last, and that she herself, who  had engaged to deliver it into my own hands, had been ill since  then. The £25 was taken for Missions, etc. April 23rd. From a Christian gentleman, residing on the  Continent, £5, with the following letter : " When I visited the  Asylum lately, the Orphans, and the whole work, made such an  impression upon my mind that I determined to give 10 shillings for  every new pupil I get; and now I have nine, and have never  had as many at once before. May the Lord bless it and the  whole work ! Take £3 for the Orphans and £2 for Missions." See, esteemed reader, in what a variety of ways the Lord helps ;  but all comes from the Lord, without my ever either directly or  indirectly asking any one for anything; nay, by God's help, I  would rather go through the greatest difficulties, hardships, and  self-denial, than ask any one but the living God ; yea, I would  rather give up the work entirely, than ask either directly or  indirectly any human being for anything, in order that the  testimony be not hindered, that to trust in the living God is  enough. Be therefore encouraged, dear reader, to do this yourself, regarding everything. If it would be for your real good  and the glory of God, that you should have any want supplied,  whatever that want may be, you may trust in God for the supply,  nay, you ought to trust in Him for it ; and you will not be confounded. Therefore, with confidence make your requests  known to the Lord ; be assured that He is able and willing to  help you ; ask the blessing in the name of the Lord Jesus ;  continue to wait patiently, yet perseveringly, and it will be  granted at last. It may be that you have to wait long for an  answer, but it will come at last. I myself have for twenty-nine years been waiting for an answer to prayer concerning a certain  spiritual blessing. Day by day have I been enabled to continue in  prayer for this blessing. At home and abroad, in this country and  in foreign lands, in health and in sickness, however much occupied,  I have been enabled, day by day, by God's help, to bring this  matter before Him ; and still I have not the full answer yet.  Nevertheless, I look for it. I expect it confidently. The very  fact that day after day, and year after year, for twenty-nine  years, the Lord has enabled me to continue, patiently, believingly,  to wait on Him for the blessing, still further encourages me to  wait on ; and so fully am I assured that God hears me about this  matter, that I have often been enabled to praise Him beforehand  for the full answer which I shall ultimately receive to my  prayers on this subject. Thus, you see, dear reader, that while  I have had hundreds, yea, thousands of answers to prayer, year  by year, I have also, like yourself and other believers, the trial  of faith concerning certain matters. December 31st. Little only, comparatively, had come in for  some time, either for these Objects or for the support of the  Orphans, whilst very much had been going out. My hope in  God was, that He would again cause the stream of His bounty  to flow more abundantly, after having exercised my faith and  patience. In the meantime, however, we had enough, yea, were  amply provided for by what the Lord had been pleased to send  in previously. The Funds for these Objects, however, had been  reduced to about £80. Section Title: 1859. January 1st. This morning I received the following letter  from a considerable distance :—  " Dear Brother in the Lord Jesus, " It has pleased the Lord to send me very unexpectedly  £1,000, which He has led me to devote to His service. I am,  therefore, happy to send it to you for the Lord's work in your  hands, and should like it divided thus : £500 for the Orphans,  £300 for Missionaries at home and abroad, £120 to be divided  between the Schools and the circulation of the Scriptures and  Tracts. Will you please to accept £40 for your own use, and  give £40 to Mr. Craik ? " Section Title: Large donations. On January 4th, receiving £7,000, I took for these Objects  £2,000, as I desired to the utmost to do what I could for Missions  and the circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Tracts. February 1st. It has been already stated in writing about  the Building Fund, that on this day I received a donation of  £1,700, and another of £1,000 ; of these I took for these Objects  £1,000 and £500. Thus I had obtained the full answer to my  prayer, brought before the Lord more than a hundred times, that I might be enabled during this period to do as much for  Missionary Objects, and the circulation of the Holy Scriptures  and Tracts, as during the last period. I had thus means even to  a considerably greater extent than during the former period. February 8th. Received the following letter, with £25, from  a distance : " I enclose Bank Notes to the amount of £25 for  your disposal in the blessed services that you are engaged in,  also hoping, at the same time, that you will not hesitate to spend  it upon yourself and yours, if you think fit. It is part of my  little property which last year I dedicated to Him who has given  me much blessing, and who has crowned me with many mercies  in our blessed Lord and Saviour, leading me through a troubled  and sinful youth into the peace of His children in Christ : so  that for all these mercies, including increase of health after my  coming of age last year, I wish to give some expression of my  gratitude, as an earnest also that I feel all I have and all I am is  His, who hath loved me and given Himself for me. Etc." The letter of this young disciple refreshed my spirit. I took of  this sum £15 for Missions, etc.—February 14th. This evening,  about nine o'clock, there was put into my hand a little packet  containing £75 in Bank Notes, 29 old guinea pieces, 10 old half- guinea pieces, and 3 old seven-shilling pieces, with the following  lines, from an entire stranger, living at a considerable distance,  whose name even was not given : " The enclosed is from a  steward of the Lord, whose wish is, that Mr. Muller shall retain  £10 for himself, and that the residue be equally divided for the  support of the Orphans and for Missions." About half-an-hour  after having received that valuable packet, when I came home,  I found a letter from a distance of about 500 miles, enclosing an  order for £300. Of this I took £250 for Missionary Objects, and  £40 for the Bible and Tract Fund. March 13th. Received £100, the legacy of the late P. C.,  Esq., of Clifton, left to the " Scriptural Knowledge Institution,  together with its Orphan Establishment," free of legacy duty.  I took £50 for these Objects. See, dear reader, in this legacy  another instance of the way in which God helps me ! Section Title: May 26th, 1859, to May 26th, 1860. May 31st. A visitor from Staffordshire, an entire stranger  to me, went through the New Orphan House No. 2, and afterwards desired to see me. He gave me £100, the disposal of  which he left to me. I took it for Missions. August 8th. Received from Somersetshire £100, with these  words, as to the application of the money : " £50 for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, £25 for Foreign Missionaries, the  remainder either for your own expenditure, or for any Object  most near your heart at present." I took of this latter £25 one  half for the circulation of Tracts, and the other half for Foreign  Missionaries. December 5th. Received £2, with this letter : " I have for  some years past paid £2 per year for insurance on my life, in  case of accident ; but, after reading your last Report, which I  purchased at the Orphan Houses a short time since, I resolved  to send you the premium, which I intend doing annually,  believing that, by paying the premium to the Lord, He will, in  His kind providence, protect me from accident. You will please  to appropriate it to the Object you most require it for, etc." December 7th. Received £1, with the following letter :—  " Having discontinued insuring my horse (feeling that it is  good and right to trust in the Lord for all things), I enclose  the amount, which I should have paid as premium for the  ensuing year, as a thank offering to Almighty God for His past  mercies towards me ; which you will please to take one half  for the Orphans, and the other half for Missions, etc." Section Title: 1860. More large donations. January 31st. On this day I received a donation of  £3,000, of which I took for these Objects £2,000. Day by day  during this period also, I had been asking the Lord for means  for these Objects ; and day by day I had been entreating Him  that He would be pleased to enable me to accomplish, during  this period, as much as during the former one, in the way of  circulating the Holy Scriptures and Tracts, and in aiding  missionary operations, though I had no natural prospect whatever of being able to do so. My eyes were alone directed to the  living God, who year after year, for many years past, had  allowed me to increase the operations of these three Objects,  notwithstanding the continual increase of expense in connection  with the Orphan work ; and thus I fully expected, though all  appearance was against it, that during this period also we should  be again helped by the living God. Think then, Christian  reader, how great was my spiritual refreshment, when, by this  one donation, in a great measure, I saw these my daily prayers  being again answered. May 22nd. Received £2,000 for these Objects, whereby the  Lord allows me the great joy of entering upon a new period  with a considerable balance in hand. Section Title: May 26th, 1860, to May 26th, 1861. June 18th. From the neighbourhood of London, from a  Christian gentleman, £10, with £10 for the Orphans. The donor,  when sending this donation, was in health ; yet the last time  that he used his pen was when he wrote to me. Before my  acknowledgment reached him, he had entered into the presence  of his Lord. Pause, dear reader. Are you prepared to be called  hence so suddenly, so unexpectedly ? July 25th. Received a cheque for £58 9 shillings, with the following statement : " Upon reading your Report last year, I determined,  the Lord helping me, to dedicate a fixed portion, or rather a  percentage, upon what the Lord blessed me with, to certain  purposes, connected with His cause ; your Orphan work and  missionary work to receive a portion of the percentage. I have  during the past year at three times sent you £30 ; the enclosed  is your further portion, as I then determined." August 2nd. From Scotland £100, " for the use of the Lord's  servants, who labour in the gospel without charge." August 18th. Had another precious answer to prayer for  means for Missions, in particular, by the reception of the following  information : " My Heavenly Father has been pleased again to  send me unexpectedly £1,000, which He has given me the desire  to give to His service. I am happy to send you £800 for the  Lord's work in your hands. I have kept the £200 for the Lord's  work in L--. Will you please to divide it thus : £300 for the  Orphans, £300 for Missionaries, £120 to be divided between the  Bible, Tract, and School Fund. Will you kindly accept £40  for your own use, and give £40 to Mr. C ? " Section Title: 1861. February 26th. Received two donations of £500 and £700  from different donors, which, being left to my disposal, were  taken for the School, Bible, Missionary, and Tract Fund.  The total expenditure for these four Objects amounted during  this year to £7,883 17 shillings 3 pence. Section Title: May 26th, 1861, to May 26th, 1862. At the commencement of this period, I had left for these  Objects a balance of £1,067 0 shillings 1½ pence. This was the visible treasure  to go to for meeting the necessities of the various Schools in  connection with the Institution, for the circulation of the Holy  Scriptures and Tracts, and for the missionary operations, which  were assisted out of the Funds of the Institution. I needed  therefore about seven times as much more, to be able to accomplish even as much as during the previous year, for which I had  no natural prospect whatever. But, while the visible treasure  was but small, comparatively, the invisible one, to be drawn  from, through the instrumentality of prayer and faith, was,  as ever, inexhaustible ; and to this invisible treasure, in the  possession of my never failing Almighty Friend and Helper,  I looked, and to Him alone. On this first day of the new period I have received from  Cambridgeshire £5, as " The first fruits of a legacy ; " and from  Aska, in India, £24. This I take as God's earnest that during  this year also He will be pleased to help me with means for these  four Objects. September 20th. From Adelaide, South Australia, £50.— October 23rd. From Holland a Dutch Bank Note for 200 florins (£16 13 shillings 4 pence.).—Day by day I am asking God for means for these  Objects, and especially for means for labourers in the gospel,  whom I seek to help. How refreshing, therefore, to receive  means from all parts of the world. In the last-mentioned  instance it came from a noble lady in Holland, whose heart God  had moved to remember this work. November 9th. Saturday evening. When this week commenced, I received only £3 19 shillings by the first delivery. Shortly  after there came in the course of my reading through the Holy  Scriptures, Isaiah 26 4, " Trust ye in the Lard for ever ; for  in the Lord Jehovah is everlasting strength."—I laid aside my Bible,  fell on my knees, and prayed thus : I believe that there is everlasting strength in the Lord Jehovah, and I do trust in Him ;  help me, O Lord, for ever to trust in Thee. Be pleased to give  me more means this day, and much this week, though only so  little now has come in.—In the course of the week altogether  £457 came in ; thus Jehovah again proved that in Him is everlasting strength, and that He is worthy to be trusted —Dear  believing reader, seek but in the same way to trust in the Lord,  if you are not in the habit of doing so already, and you will find,  as I have found thousands of times, how blessed it is. Section Title: 1862. January 14th. On this day I received a donation of  £2,000 (already mentioned in connection with the income for  the Building Fund), of which I took £1,200 for these Objects.  This donation has been a great help to me with regard to them,  and is the precious fruit of hundreds of prayers. The Lord be  magnified for thus helping me, and bringing me in this way  nearer the full answer to my prayers !—January 28th.  Received £2,500, of which I took for these Objects £1,500, and  thus I had the precious prospect of having the desire of my  heart fully granted, as to the extension of the operations. March 3rd. From Hong Bong, £20, " Not given out of the  donor's abundance, but because he loves the work of the Lord,  and desires now to live to His praise rather than to trust to any  future ability." From a professional gentleman in London £15,  with the following letter :—  " My dear Brother in the Lord, Since I last wrote to you I have continued to set  apart a fixed proportion of my income every month ; but  I find the claims around me so many, that a long time has  elapsed since I have been able to send any portion of the  sum to you, though your work certainly has a prior claim ;  for it was from one of your Reports that I first had the  suggestion. I find the habit a most valuable one, serving to  remind one continually of the responsibility that the possession  of money brings, and so, in some measure, to arrest the tendency  which I fear we all have, of setting the affections on the worthless treasures of this world, as they increase, instead of on those  which are laid up for us in heaven." March 8th. Received anonymously, £100 from Liverpool,  with the following words : " For missionary purposes, as Mr.  Muller may see good to apportion it." May 4th. During the last two days there came in only about  the twentieth part as much as had been expended. When I thought of the greatness of the outgoings, and the smallness of  the amount which had come in, I remembered the words in  Isaiah 26 4, " Trust ye in the Lord for ever : for in the Lord  Jehovah is everlasting strength ; " and my heart responded : " In  the Lord Jehovah is everlasting strength, and in Him I will trust."  A few minutes after, I received a letter from Canada, containing  a Bank Order, for £81 9 shillings as a thank offering from believing  parents, that their daughter was brought to the knowledge of  the Lord Jesus in answer to prayer, when very ill, and was not  removed before she knew the Lord. I took of this sum £50 for  Missions, etc.—May 22nd. I had within the last two or three  days gone over the whole list of the labourers in the gospel  whom I seek to assist with means, and had portioned out £1,005  to be sent to them. This left but a small balance in hand for  these Objects. This evening, before I left the Orphan Houses,  I had begun sending out the money, and had also asked the Lord  that He would be pleased to increase the balance. These two  occupations had been among the last I was engaged in. When  I came home, I found £200 had arrived from a very great distance,  but the donor desires no reference to be made to the place  whence the money comes, but simply to state that it is " From  a friend." The whole of this £200 I took for these Objects, and  thus our balance is already somewhat increased. Section Title: May 26th, 1862, to May 26th, 1863. August 25th. From London £20. September 3rd. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £35. Section Title: 1863. January 1st. As repeatedly, since May 27th, 1862, the Funds  for these Objects had been exhausted, and the Lord then had  kindly again sent means ; so, when this day commenced, there  was only £47 left. Now see how the Lord helped. I received  today, from a distance of several hundred miles, £100 for  Missions, £40 for the School, Bible, and Tract Fund, £20 for  the Orphans, with £13 6 shillings 6 pence for myself. January 20th. From Whitby, a gold watch and seal, to be  sold for Missions. " A gold watch and seal, to be sold for Missions." Allow me,  esteemed reader, to say a few words on this subject. There are  on my list, now, 187 servants of the Lord Jesus, whom I seek to assist. These preachers of the gospel have no salary ; they  have (by far the greater part) no regular income at all ; but are  supported as our adorable Lord Jesus was, and as His apostles  were, by the contributions of godly persons, voluntarily offered.  Through the ordering of the Lord I have had these 187 labourers  in the gospel brought before me, not only as such as do the  work of God, and whose labours are owned by Him, but who  also are in need of temporal supplies. When such brethren have been discovered by me, I have sought to help them ; and, when  means were exhausted, I have given myself to prayer on their  behalf. But, as the number of these brethren amounts now to  187, the reader will see that £2,000, yea, £4,000, is soon spent,  in order that each of these labourers may be supplied with a little  only. Large sums, therefore, may be profitably expended in  aiding these servants of the Lord Jesus, and large sums will I  gladly expend on them, as God may be pleased to entrust me  with them, though these brethren are not the Missionaries of the  Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad, but  the Lord's servants, and are only assisted by this Institution. Will the Christian reader allow me, then, in connection with  this subject, to ask him the question, whether caring for those  who preach the gospel is laid on his heart, and whether, as the  Lord gives him the ability, he seeks to aid them, both at home and  abroad ? In aiding them, we do the work of God, and become  fellow-labourers with those who preach the gospel. Every one,  according to his ability, should help on this blessed work ; and,  because these 187 brethren, here referred to, have no salary as  preachers of the gospel, they are, on that account, not the less  to be cared for; for they need the things connected with this  life. Many of them, I know, have been often, like the apostles  of old, in great straits and necessities ; and not a few have written  to me, that, were it not for the help they receive, through my  instrumentality, they would, humanly speaking, be un-supplied  and unable to go on. Ought we not to pray then for such servants  of the Lord Jesus ; and ought we not, also, according to our  ability, to help them with our means ? In what a variety of  ways we may help, is shown by the last mentioned donation of  the gold watch and seal, to be sold for Missions. If we consider  what we can do for such preachers of the gospel, it may be found  that we cannot give large donations in money, yet we may give  perhaps small donations ; or, should we have no money at all  for this purpose, it may be found that we can spare some needless  articles, which may be turned into money for such an object.  A little, surely, every child of God can do ; and if we do what  we can, that is all the Lord looks for. January 28th. Received £800.—Feb. 10th. Received £600. May 22nd. The end of the year was now at hand, and in  winding up the accounts, it was my earnest desire to do once  more all I could in sending help to needy labourers in the gospel. I went therefore through the list, writing against the various  names of those to whom I had not already recently sent, what  amount it appeared desirable to send ; and I found, when these  sums were added together, the total was £476, but £280 was all  I had in hand. I wrote, therefore, a cheque for £280, though I  would have gladly sent £476, yet felt thankful, at the same time,  that I had this amount in hand for these brethren. Having  written the cheque, as the last occupation of the day, then came  my usual season for prayer, for the many things which I daily,  by the help of God, bring before Him ; and then again, I brought  also the case of these preachers of the gospel before the Lord,  and besought Him that He would even now be pleased to give  me yet a goodly sum for them, though there remained but three  days to the close of our year. This being done, I went home  about nine o'clock in the evening, and found there had arrived  from a great distance £100 for Missions, with £100 left at my  disposal, and £5 for myself. I took, therefore, the whole £200  for Missions, and thus had £480 in hand to meet the £476 which  I desired for this Object. Those who know the blessedness of  really trusting in God, and getting help from Him, as in this case,  in answer to prayer, will be able to enter into the spiritual enjoyment I had in the reception of that donation, in which both the  answer to prayer was granted, and with it the great enjoyment  of gladdening the hearts of many devoted servants of Christ. Section Title: May 26th, 1863, to May 26th, 1864. May 27th. When, on this day, the new period of the Institution  began, the balance in hand for these Objects was £3 11 shillings 9 and a quarter pence.  This was our visible treasure, but we had the invisible treasure  of the living God to go to, and felt ourselves, therefore, as rich  as if we had thousands of pounds in hand. October 1st. There were left today at my house two £100  notes, with the following lines : " The donor leaves the disposal  of the enclosed £200 to Mr. Muller, with the exception of begging  him to accept £5 for himself, and give £5 to Mr. C." I received  this when there was but little in hand for these Objects, and  therefore took the whole £190 for them. Only half-an-hour  before receiving it I had been again in prayer for means for them.  October 3rd. One of the last things I was occupied about this  evening at the Orphan Houses before leaving, was portioning  out £280 to be sent to brethren who labour in the gospel,  spending to the very last pound I had for this Object. Gladly  would I have sent out more, had I had the means. When I  came home, about nine o'clock, I found a letter from Glasgow  with an order for £60, and the information that the amount was  sent for " brethren labouring in the gospel at home and abroad."  Thus I had my desire granted, and was able to send out more. October 5th. From a Christian lady in Scotland £3, with the  following deeply interesting letter :— " My dear Mr. Muller, " A simple-hearted brother in the Lord (a fisherman) has  lately had his mind a good deal exercised about giving of his  substance to the cause of Missions ; and during the herring  season he resolved to give the proceeds of one night's fishing.  So, before going out, he made it a matter of prayer, and that  night he was more successful than he had been during the whole  season, which he looked upon as a token of the Lord's approval.  Out of the amount, he yesterday handed over £3 to be sent to  you, in aid of Foreign Missions, which I have now the pleasure  of enclosing. I am not at liberty to give his name." November 24th. I was going now through the whole list of  labourers in the gospel. This evening, in answer to my daily  prayers, which especially had again been brought before God,  when I had so little left, I found from Dublin a Bank Post Bill  for £100 for Missions and Bibles. See, esteemed reader, how again in this instance God sent  further help in answer to prayer, and by it be encouraged for  yourself. See, also, how I sent out to the last I had, without  anxious reckoning as to the future ; and how the Lord sent in  more, and thus gave me still further the precious privilege of  continuing to spend for Him in connection with Missions and  the circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Tracts. And thus it  has now been for sixty years [in 1895]. His help has never failed.  The means may have been almost, or entirely, exhausted, but  He has not failed us, but has proved Himself continually the  self-same wise and unchangeable Friend and Helper. Make but  trial of His readiness to help, and you will find Him to be the  same to you. Section Title: 1864. January 1st. There came in on the first day of the year, for  these Objects, 25 different donations, of which I will only refer  to £2 from Huntley, instead of insuring the donor's life. From  a Christian ship-owner £115 for these Objects, and £15 for the  Orphans, " Instead of insuring ships." February 10th. Received £1,350. This donation was a  precious answer to many prayers for more means for these  Objects, whereby I was enabled to accomplish much which I had  desired.—February 23rd. There came in £1,100. The Lord be  magnified for this sum ! It is the fruit of very many prayers. March 1st. From London £100 for Foreign Missions. March 2nd. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven,  £148.—May 25th. As tomorrow will be the last day of our  present year, I had within the last three days gone through the  whole list of labourers in the gospel, portioning out all I could  for them, £1,300. Our Missionary Fund being thus exhausted,  my prayer was that the Lord would be pleased to give me more means for this Object. This prayer He has already begun to  answer ; for I received this morning from a ship-owner, who  sends the amount instead of insuring his vessels, £100 for Missions,  £50 for Bible, Tract, and School Fund, £50 for the Orphans,  £10 for Mr. C., and £10 for myself. Section Title: May 26th 1864, to May 26th, 1865. May 26th. Thus we have been helped year after year,  simply because we trusted in the living God for the needed  means. This faith in Himself He has always honoured. For  all we need we look to the Lord alone. He does, year after year,  carry us through the expenses, without our ever going into debt,  without our ever asking for anything, without directly or  indirectly giving hints to donors in writing, to send us help ; and  all this we do, in order that it may be seen how much can be  accomplished even in the second half of the 19th century, simply  through the instrumentality of prayer and faith. August 26th. Anonymously from P. B. £90, with £15 for  myself. October 5th. From Glasgow £90 for labourers in the gospel,  with £6 for myself. December 31st. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who,  constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in  heaven, £80. Section Title: 1865. January 1st. With the commencement of the year came  fresh supplies, of which I only mention £200 for Missions, from  a ship-owner, instead of insuring his vessels.—January 28th.  From a ship-owner, instead of insuring his vessels, £300. February 8th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who,  constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in  heaven, and who, having received a present of £150, gave £148  for these Objects. May 19th. From London, E.C., £50.—May 23rd. From a  servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ,  seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £70. Within the last few days I have sent out £608 to labourers  in the gospel, and this evening, being now near the end of the  period, I sat down with the list of 122 labourers in the gospel  in various parts of the world, to portion out as much more as  it appeared desirable to send to them. After having written  under each name in pencil the amount I desired to send, on  reckoning it up, I found that it altogether amounted to £466 ;  but I had only £374 left ; £92 more therefore was needed. I  was not discouraged, however, but wrote down on a 'piece of  paper : " £466 I desire to send out, at least, if it please the Lord,  for which I pray still, and ask Him still to give me the full  amount of means yet needed. George Muller, May 23rd, 1865."  This matter was especially brought before the Lord that very evening before I went home. And now see, dear reader, how  the Lord dealt with me. On reaching home, a little after nine  o'clock, I found a £5 note had been left at my house from H. B.,  of Clifton, the disposal of which, being left to me, I took for this  Object. On the next morning, May 24th, I received from London  £100, which had been placed some time since by a Christian  lady in the hands of a Christian gentleman for Missions, but was  now, by the wish of that lady, sent to me, for that Object ; and  thus, as the fruit of earnest, believing, and expecting prayer,  came to hand in answer to my prayers. I also received, as A  Birthday Memorial," £50, which being left at my disposal, I  took for Missions. I had thus a precious answer to prayer, and  the desire of my heart given to me, and was able to send out even  a little more than I had written down, namely,, £503 instead of £466. Section Title: May 26th, 1865, to May 26th, 1866. On the very first day I received £150. Thus the Lord greatly  increased our balance. August 1st. From a Missionary £250 for Missions. October 5th. From Ireland £3, with this statement of the  donor : " The amount which I had intended paying for a game  licence for the season, but think this way of spending it is more  pleasing to the Master, whose steward I am."—November 28th.  During the last few days I had sent £550 to missionary brethren,  and paid also a considerable sum for the circulation of the Holy  Scriptures and Tracts, and for the support of the Schools ; so  that there was only 7 shillings 11 pence left for the School, Bible, Missionary,  and Tract Fund. This lowness of the Funds only led me to more  earnest prayer, and to look out the more expectingly for fresh  supplies. Accordingly I received this morning, November 28th,  from Clifton £10, and from the neighbourhood of Stroud £5.  November 30th. From Dublin £100. December 1st. Received £1, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " Accept the enclosed for the Lord's work, from a mother  and daughter who have put a farthing, half-penny, and penny  from each article of their own make, that they sold during the  year. May our Father long spare you for the glorious work He  has given you to do." Notice, how the poor have their goodly portion also in helping  me ! And learn, my poor brother and sister in Christ, from  this, how you too, poor though you are, if there be only a willing  mind, may have the sweet privilege of helping to circulate the  Holy Scriptures and Tracts, and how you may aid in the support  of Missionaries, and Schools established for the benefit of poor  children. Section Title: 1866. January 1st. The New Year brought fresh and bountiful  supplies for these Objects. There came in for them alone £303 19 shillings 6 pence.—January 18th. Received from Norfolk 1 shillings 8 pence  for Missions, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " Will you be pleased to accept of this small mite as from  the Lord. I have read your last five Reports and have been  much blessed by them. I have had it in my heart to help you,  but had not the means. Last year, however, I said to my  husband, We will give to the Lord one of our young hens ;  and I now enclose you 1 shillings 8 pence in postage stamps, the sale  of her first eggs. We send it for the Mission Fund. I wish  to tell you that my husband is a poor working man, with five  children, signed blank." There is a worldly proverb with which we are all familiar ;  it is this : " Where there is a will, there is a way." If this is the  proverb of those who know not God, how much more should  believers in the Lord Jesus, who have power with God, say :  " Where there is a will, there is a way." Look at the case of  the wife of this poor working man and their five children.  Sovereigns she had not to send, nor half-crowns. But she  dedicates to the Lord the eggs of one of their young hens, sells  them, and sends the money for the Mission Fund. It is indeed  only as a drop in a bucket. But these dear poor people do what  they can, and the gift is as great and as precious, considering  their circumstances, as if a large sum had been sent by one of the  Lord's stewards, who had been set over much. It is accepted by  Him, " According to that a man hath, and not according to that he  hath not" (2nd Corinthians 8 12). February 5th. From W., Esq., £70, with £20 for the Orphans,  and £10 for myself.—February. 28th. From a servant of the  Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay  up treasure in heaven, £148 for Missions. May 17th. From Leicestershire £184 6 shillings 6 pence for Missions. Section Title: May 26th, 1866, to May 26th, 1867. We began the financial year with a balance of £163 10 shillings 8 and a quarter pence  in hand for these Objects. The Lord, however, supplied us with  more, before the means in hand were gone ; and though, afterwards, a few times, almost all was expended, yet the Lord was  pleased soon, in answer to prayer, to give us further supplies. July 4th. From Worcestershire £185 for these Objects, with  £100 for the Orphans, and £30 for myself.—July 20th. For  Missions £100, as " The first dividend of a new investment"— July 30th. From a Bristol donor £300. October 25th. From Scotland £100 for Missions to the  heathen. December 7th. Received £50 for Missions and £50 for the  Orphans, with the words, " Only believe." Some of my readers  may imagine, because I obtain so many answers to prayer, and am signally helped in so many ways, that I have no longer  such trials as I used to have from 1838 to 1843, or at other times.  This would be a great mistake. It is quite an exception that a  day comes, which does not bring its difficulties and trials ; and  the only difference between the present time and former years is  this, that my difficulties are now ten times greater than they  were during the years referred to, because the work is now ten  times greater than it was then. Section Title: 1867. January 1st. From Worcestershire £185 for these Objects,  with £100 for the Orphans, and £30 for myself. February 8th. The last work I did yesterday evening at the  Orphan Houses was to go through the list of missionary brethren,  whom I seek to assist, and portion out £439 for some of them,  writing down to the last pound all I had left. After this, in my  usual long season for prayer, I asked the Lord, among many  other things, for more means for Missionary Objects. Now see  how soon the prayer was answered. This morning I received  from Devonshire a cheque for £200, which was left at my disposal,  except that the donor kindly wished me to keep £25 for myself.  I took £125 for Missions, £25 for the Bible Fund, and £25 for the  Tract Fund.—February 26th. A servant of the Lord Jesus,  having received a present of £150, and desiring to lay up treasure  in heaven, gave £148 of it for Missions. April 1st. From a donor, then in Devonshire, £200 for servants  of God who labour among the heathen.—April 24th. Received  £20, with the following letter :—  " My dear Sir, " As God gives me grace, I give to Him a fourth part of all  money He gives to me. From this Satan tries hard to move  me. Pray that he may not succeed. I have lately come into  the possession of a little, of which the enclosed £20 is a portion.  Please take it for Missions." May 13th. Received 10 shillings, with the following letter " Dear Sir, " The enclosed 10 shillings is given by a very poor sister in the  Lord for His work under your care, to be used as most needed.  She gave it into my care by twopenny weekly instalments.  " I remain, Sir, Yours in Jesus, blank."  Notice, esteemed reader, this donation. Ten shillings made up  by weekly instalments. It took this godly woman sixty weeks to  give this amount ; yet she goes on, steadily, week after week,  giving to this brother in Christ her twopence, until this little  sum was made up. She had not a ten-pound nor a five-pound  note to send ; nor had she the means of sending even ten shillings  at one time ; but she does what she can, she gives twopence  per week. It is not the amount that the Lord looks at ; but He looks at the spirit in which we give, and at the amount left  in our hands, after we have given. By this the Lord judges of  our gifts.—May 22nd. From Scotland for Missions £100.— May 23rd. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained  by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £148.  By the donations for Missions during the last two days, with  what was previously in hand, I had the great joy of being able  to portion out, on May 23rd, the sum of £1,267 for brethren  who labour in the gospel, whereby the total amount expended  on this Object during the year amounted to £5,010 18 shillings 2 pence. Section Title: May 26th, 1867, to May 26th, 1868. On May 28th, in ten donations, there came in £9 8 shillings 5 pence.  One of these donations was from a Christian shopkeeper, who  sent 3 shillings 5 pence, being one penny in the pound of the sum he had  taken during the previous week. This donor has sent, week by  week, about the same sum. One penny in the pound seems little,  yet even this little amounted in the end to about £8 during the  year. I refer to this to show how important it is to give as the  Lord prospers us.—On May 31st, from Kent, £100. July 3rd. From Worcestershire, £25 for the School Fund,  £20 for the Bible Fund, £100 for Missions, £40 for the Tract  Fund, £100 for the Orphans, and £30 for myself. October 25th. From Devonshire £100 for Missions. November 19th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who,  constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in  heaven, £100. Section Title: 1868. January 1st. There was received today from a Scotch donor  £129 7 shillings 2 pence for these Funds, with £50 for the Building Fund.  There came in also, from a donor in Worcestershire, £235, with  £100 for the support of the Orphans, and £30 for myself. February 11th. " By sale of canaries," from some young  ladies, £1 14 shillings 3 pence.—February 21st. Received £20, with the  following letter, from Lancashire :—  " Dear Sir, " I have much pleasure in fulfilling a vow made to the  Lord, months ago, that, if He would kindly give me the means,  and raise me in health, I would send you £20, to apply to whatever purpose you liked." March 17th. A devoted evangelist, labouring for years as  a preacher of the gospel in dependence upon the Lord for his  temporal supplies, and who had at least fifty times sent to me  donations of £1 or £2 at a time, sent me from his death bed 15 shillings  for Missions, and 15 shillings for the Orphans. I have never seen this  dear brother in Christ, but God laid this work on his heart  to help me, according to his ability. His donations were  chiefly for Foreign Missions.—March 18th. Received from an Irish servant three one-pound notes, with the following  letter :—  " Dear Sir, " I have good news to tell you. There is another child  born of the Spirit, even she who wrote to you the last time,  saying " There is no peace to the wicked." God has chosen  another base thing ; He can polish it, and He has done it, and  will do it more. And now I want to leave All and follow  Jesus. I was left an Orphan as early as five or six years old,  and all that time, up to now, He has provided me with food and  clothes far better than most poor children. I have laid up a  little treasure in an earthly bank, but I want to lend it to the  Lord, and have taken it out, to send it to His cause. What I  want to say is, if He supported me, when I was young and an  unbeliever, shall He not much more than support me now that I  am reconciled by the blood of Jesus?  I had £2 18 shillings in the  bank, the interest came to 1 shillings, and I added another shilling, which  makes it three pounds. You know best where it is wanted." The money was taken for these Objects. March 21st. Today I received from Belgium £1 13 shillings for Missions, with 14 shillings 6 pence for the Orphans.	Of this amount 18 francs 57 cs." (the Missionary who sends the money writes)  " come from the box of our brother the tinker." Section Title: Donation promised during a storm at sea. May 4th. Received the following letter from Copenhagen,  from a Christian Danish master of a vessel, with ten pounds :—  " Coming up the Channel with a dirty southerly wind the 19th  of April, and a low barometer, falling rapidly—in fact so low,  that I could not look at it any more—I was troubled about the  safety of the ship. Sail was taken in after sail, till at last only  the three lower topsails remained on. The ship heeled over and  went through the swelling waters snorting, the rain pouring  down, with a heavy blow. As my hope was strengthened in  -prayer, that God would help me to find the way, I promised to  send £10. At 1 55 a.m. saw Dungeness light and came through,  thank God ! This is a thank offering to the Lord, with prayer  for His further protection and grace to confess His name, where  He thinks proper. For yourself, £5, the rest as you desire, etc." The £5 was taken for these Objects.—May 12th. From one of  the former Orphans, who has for more than 25 years walked in  the ways of God, and who is in service, 5 shillings.—May 25th. From  Madras, £87 16 shillings.—May 26th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus  (having received a present of £150, and who, constrained by the  love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven), £148. Section Title: May 26th, 1868, to May 26th, 1869. We had, on entering upon this year, a balance of £375 2 shillings 10 and a quarter pence  in hand. August 5th. Received the following letter from Ireland :—  " My dear Mr. Muller, " I have been an invalid for some time, and am now nearing  my happy home, where I shall be ever with the Lord. I have  much pleasure in enclosing you a Bank Post Bill for £600, to  be used in the various branches of the Lord's work in which  you are so happily engaged. May the Lord abundantly crown  all your labours with success. " Yours affectionately in Jesus, blank." This dear Christian lady I never saw, but she had for 20 years  and upwards sent about £5 annually for the work. She was  not rich, but laboured for her bread, and I should not be surprised  to hear, that this £600 was the bulk of what she possessed. How  able and willing God is, to provide us with means for His work !  I took of this, £400 for these Objects. September 5th. Received the following letter from Sweden :—  " Dear Brother in the Lord, "I have the pleasure of forwarding to you a draft for  £5 9 shillings 7 pence sterling (equal to Rix-dollars 100), being a donation  of the late Mr. A. K., for your Missions to the heathen. In June  last year, my brother G. P. had the pleasure of seeing you. He  came back greatly refreshed and full of joy in the Lord, and  took up his work again, when suddenly, on a Sunday morning,  in the midst of his work, he was seized with a fatal attack of  liver complaint. On Wednesday evening he fell asleep in Jesus.  Through the profits of a Hymn Book, issued in partnership with  myself, he obtained a little sum of money. On his way to  England, last year, in a letter from Gothenburg, he expressed to  me his wish, that, if he should not return, 5,000 Rix-dollars  should be paid to ' Mr. George Muller's Mission to the heathen.'  This wish he repeated on his death-bed. I should desire to send  this sum now, but cannot get it out of my business this year.  I hope next year to be able to send the greatest part, if not the  whole, to be spent for the object my beloved brother desired.— Some years ago a copy of The Lord's Dealings with George  Muller' fell into my hands, and I feel thankful to God for  reading it, and have issued a compendium of it in Swedish." November 5th. Received £54 8 shillings 8 pence, with this letter :—  " My dear Sir, " I have much pleasure in handing you a cheque for  £54 8 shillings 8 pence, which I will thank you to dispose of as follows :  Missions £25, Orphans £29 8 shillings 8 pence. You are aware that for  the past few years I have given you an interest in my  business, and that every year your share has been steadily  increasing ; but this year, I am very sorry to say, there has  been a great falling off, arising from severe competition, so that  your share I find to be only £29 8 shillings 8 pence, instead of over £50, the  amount of last year. You have during past years pleaded with me at the throne of grace for the conversion of my only child.  You will rejoice with me, when I tell you he took the Lord's  supper with us for the first time last month. It has been my  wish for some time past to send you a thank offering on so  joyful an occasion, and it affords me great pleasure to add to  your sum £25 more." December 2nd. While I am writing this, a lady from Germany,  who is about to go through the Orphan Houses, called on me.  She expressed her great surprise that I am supplied with means  for so great a work, and especially when I told her that for  several years our requirements have been at the rate of more  than £100 a day. My reply to her was, that, though Elijah has  been taken to heaven thousands of years since, the God of Elijah  still lives. I told her, that I received all simply in answer to  prayer. There were lying before me on my table, among many  other letters, three, which I held up to her, saying : " This I  received last evening from Paris, containing £205 ; this from  Switzerland, containing £1 3 shillings 10 pence ; and this from the United  States, containing £20 sterling." I added, " I have joyfully  dedicated my whole life to the Lord, in order to prove to the  world and to the Church of God at large, what may be accomplished, simply through the instrumentality of prayer and  faith."—December 5th. From a Scotch donor £200, for Missions  among the heathen.—December 7th. From " Gratitude," in  Van Dieman's Land, five £1 notes.—December 28th. Received  £12, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " Please accept the enclosed £12, for the work in which you  are engaged. I think it right to tell you, that about seven  years since, we were induced, principally through reading your  books, to set aside a certain portion of our income for God's  cause. We were then in very straitened circumstances, and  we made up our minds to give a tenth. The very next day our  means were slightly increased, and went on doing so. We then  gave a fourth. After a long time things seemed again to look  dark. I say seemed to look dark; for the event proved, that  we were not really any worse off than before ; but, by God's  help, we said, we will wait patiently, perhaps God is only trying  us. We did not give any less to His cause. And now He has  placed us in a position of prosperity that we have never enjoyed  before, and are able to give a fourth of our income. It is indeed  a blessed thing to trust in the Lord, and we are led to exclaim  with the Psalmist, ' Bless the Lord, O my soul, and forget not  all His benefits.' " December 30th. Received today from London a gold watch  and chain, a diamond ring, 3 other gold rings, a gold necklet, 7  gold studs, 3 pairs of gold ear-rings, 2 gold breast-pins, 4 brooches,  a gold cross, 2 lockets, 2 bracelets, 2 pairs of links, etc. These articles were sold for Missions. The letter announcing these  articles contained this : " We have been praying the Lord to  accept what His love has made of no value to us ; and we pray  Him abundantly to bless you and yours and your labour of love  for His sake." Will this dear Christian couple from whom these  articles came, be the poorer, or will they be the less adorned in  the sight of the Lord ? Verily not. I greatly delight in such  donations. If all the disciples of the Lord Jesus acted in this  way, what an abundance would thus at once flow into the treasury  of the Lord; and if this were done from the love of Christ, what  blessing would come to those who were thus enabled to give up  their ornaments.—December 31st. Received £500 from Canada,  of which, being left at my disposal, I took £300 for these Objects. Section Title: 1869. January 1st. From Scotland £100.—January 18th. From a  servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of  Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £100.—January 23rd.  From one of the Midland Counties £235, with £100 for the  Orphans, and £30 for myself. February 4th. Received £50, with the following letter :—  " My dear Mr. Muller, " I beg to enclose you a cheque for £50 in aid of the  Lord's work in your hands, which you are at liberty to  dispose of as you think fit. I should like you to keep £10 of it  for your own personal expenses. I have to express to you the  benefit I have received in reading your works, leading me to  realize more deeply my privileges and responsibilities as a  Christian. I have seen the hand of the Lord in a marked manner  in my business affairs lately. I determined, after serious consideration, to give up a certain portion of my business, that I  felt led me into temptation ; and also some customs, which,  although I could not positively condemn in others, I could not  happily pursue myself. Looking at it naturally, I expected my  business to be much diminished, perhaps lost ; but I had before  determined, and had pursued for a short time the practice of  devoting any money beyond that necessary for my own wants,  received in income from business, to the Lord's work. Therefore I felt, if it were the Lord's will, and He intended me to be a  steward of His, I should receive the money ; and He enabled  me thus to leave it in His hands. The result has been, I have  had business placed in my hands where least expected. My  income last year increased considerably, and I have been enabled  to give away several hundred pounds. Etc." See how God honours those who honour Him How giving  up ways and practices unsuitable for a disciple of the Lord Jesus did not bring loss but gain, even in this life!	 But if acting according to the mind of the Lord should at any time  bring trial, or even loss as to the things of this life, what is all this in comparison with seeking to please the Lord, and doing  those things which are according to His mind.—February 15th.  From " God-fearing soldiers in Peshawur, India," £5.—February  18th. From near London £200, with £290 for the Orphans,  and £10 for myself. March 24th. From Scotland £100 for Missions, and £50 for  the Orphans. April 3rd. Anonymously from a Christian Friend, £120 for  Missions.—April 21st. From France £200, and £5 for myself. May 17th. From India £57 16 shillings, with £30 for the Orphans.  May 22nd. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained  by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £100. Section Title: May 26th, 1869, to May 26th, 1870. After the 26th May, 1869, the first four Objects of the Institution were still further considerably enlarged. Many Schools  were from that time established, and now (in 1874) the number  entirely supported by the Funds of the Institution is ten times as  great as it was before May, 1869. Also, the aiding of missionary  efforts has been very considerably increased, and the number of  labourers in the gospel, at home and abroad, at the end of 1873,  was 190. The circulation of the Holy Scriptures, likewise, is  now more than double what it was before May, 1869 ; and the  circulation of Tracts has been considerably increased since that  time. June 30th. From a Christian merchant, who contributes as  the Lord prospers him, £80, and £40 for the Orphans. July 9th. From two Christian manufacturers, £95, and £5  for myself.—July 26th. From Grahamstown, Cape of Good  Hope, £8. August 13th. From one of the Midland Counties £235, with  £100 for the Orphans, and £30 for myself. September 6th. From Bournemouth £50 for the circulation  of the Holy Scriptures in Spain, especially the gospel according  to Luke, and £50 for the Orphans. When I received this, I had  taken steps to enter into every open door for the circulation of  the Holy Scriptures in Spain.—September 22nd. Received £6,  with the following letter, from an entire stranger :—  " Dear Sir, " I enclose a cheque for £6, £4 to be used as the kind  Lord may direct you, and £2 for your own use. It is a  thank offering unto the Lord, for restoring me from a most  grievous backsliding state, and also, that He has graciously  permitted me to lose all my money, which has been a curse to  me, as it was not earned in the fear of the Lord. I thank and  praise Him, that He has been so gracious to me, as to take away  that ' root of evil,' that He might bring me a blessing. Oh !  that I could warn all young Christians to beware of the love of  money. Oh, that they could see the years of misery and sin and suffering of mind and body, which I have endured, and the way  I have grieved the Lord Jesus, which is more than all. Etc." Will the Christian reader please to read this letter again ; it  is full of warning. September 30th. From Yorkshire £50. Received also £1,000  today for the Lord's work in China. About this donation it is  especially to be noticed, that for months it had been my  earnest desire to do more than ever for Mission work in China,  and I had already taken steps to carry out this desire, when  this donation came to hand. This precious answer to prayer for  means should be a particular encouragement to all who are  engaged in the Lord's work, and who may need means for it.  It proves afresh, that, if our work is His work, and we honour  Him, by waiting upon and looking to Him for means, He will  surely, in His own time and way, supply them. October 6th. Received £1,000 for Foreign Missions, £500  for the Spanish Mission, and £10 for myself. Behold, dear  Christian reader, how good the Lord is, and how ready to help  His servants who trust in Him! —October 23rd. Legacy of the  late Mrs. C., £365 9 shillings 6 pence. November 10th. Received £3 5 shillings for Missions, with the  following letter :—  " The last eight weeks I have increased my offering to the  Lord to sixpence out of every pound I take. Strange to  say, I have taken £7 a week more, on an average, over my  counter, ever since. But none is mine, it is the Lord's, laid  on the altar, with other possessions and myself, His servant,  for Jesus' sake."  November 15th. " In thankful acknowledgment of release  from the office of Mayor of this Borough, £5."—November  19th. From India, £15 6 shillings 7 pence, being the amount obtained  for the surrender of a life policy, as the Christian donor saw it  to be the will of God no longer to insure his life.—November 24th. Received from a great distance, two bonds for £500  each, the disposal of which being left to me, I took, after they  had been sold, two-fifths of the amount for Missions, one-fifth for  the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, one-fifth for the School  and Tract Fund, and one-fifth for the support of the Orphans.  Received from Scotland a gold necklet set with diamonds and  emeralds. How much (if the love of Christ constrains) may be  accomplished, by giving up such needless articles. Will this dear  Christian lady be less adorned, because she has given up this  necklet ? Verily not ! Will she have cause to regret it, when  with the Lord ? Verily not ! We have only one brief life on  earth. Dear Christian reader, allow me to say to you, make good  use of this one brief life. This is the sowing time ; but throughout  eternity we shall reap. Who then will act the part of the wise  Christian, live for eternity, and practically lay hold on eternal  life? Section Title: 1870. January 4th. For Missions 10 shillings 8 pence, with the following :—  " This has been saved by little and little from my small trade,  since I last wrote to you. Many times, while this has been saved,  my house has been without bread ; but I would not take it ;  I looked upon it as the Lord's money. And though there was  no bread in the house, I would not mistrust His goodness to  provide. When in such a position, my soul has been much  blessed, in waiting for a manifestation of the Lord's goodness." May I request the reader to read again this letter. I delight  in recording it. If we are faithful to God, it will not be in vain.  Many hundreds of times I have been in a similar position with  regard to great necessities, either for myself or the Orphans,  from the year 1830 to 1848, when I would not take money, which  had been laid by for rent, or was due for other purposes, or was  the Lord's in some shape or other, and therefore continued to  wait upon God ; and He always helped me. But suppose I  had acted in a different way, and said, I am in great need ; may  I not take of the money, which has been set apart, and God can  help me to refund it shortly ? the result would have been that  with every fresh instance of using the money, so set apart, my  faith would have been weakened, and at last I should have found  myself in the greatest difficulties : whilst, doing as I did, by God's  grace, my faith in Him increased with every fresh deliverance  He was graciously pleased to work for me. It is verily blessed  to see God's hand stretched out on our behalf, when in very great  need !—January 14th. From Devonshire £150 for Missions,  £325 for the Orphans, and £25 for my own expenses.—January  25th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by  the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £100. March 23rd. From Scotland. £5, with these words : " A  thank offering to the Lord, that He has enabled us to pay all  our debts."—March 25th. I received from T. H. R. today  a cheque for £358 16 shillings, with the following communication :—  " My dear Mr. Muller, " I have been thinking about making my Will ; but before  doing that, I have resolved first, to give a portion to the great  Giver of all good, instead of leaving it to my executors, and so  saving the duty, and this I shall then be assured is secured and  well expended ; and then my heirs cannot think I am making  them give what I would not give myself. The amount for  which I enclose a cheque is £358 16 shillings." (Then he requests me,  under his fictitious initials, to send £100 to two religious institutions, and goes on to say) : " £50 for the circulation of the Holy  Scriptures in Spain. Beg your acceptance of £5 and £2 10 shillings  for Mrs. C., and the remainder, £201 6 shillings., I leave for your disposal."  I took £150 for Missions, and £51 6 shillings for the School, Bible, and  Tract Fund. April 12th. From Sweden £25, as the first instalment of the  payment of 5,000 Rix-dollars, left as a legacy for Missions to the  heathen, by the late Mr. G. P.—April 14th. From a great  distance £500 for Foreign Missions, with £500 for the support of  the Orphans. My heart adored and magnified the Lord for this  donation. May 2nd. From Scotland £40.—May 12th. A £500 Turkish  Bond. It was the donor's kind wish that I should sell it, and take  £50 for my own personal expenses.--May 23rd. From India £87 16 shillings. Section Title: May 26th, 1870, to May 26th, 1871. We entered now upon another period of the Institution, during  which its operations were still further enlarged, especially in the  School Department, which was doubled, in comparison with the  previous year ; also for Mission work more was expended than  during any year since the commencement of the Institution ;  Bibles, Testaments and Tracts were likewise circulated to a very  considerable extent. For all these various Objects above £15,500  was expended; besides £23,290 expended during the year on  the Orphan work. June 2nd. From a Christian gentleman, who had come  into the possession of considerable property, £500, as a thank- offering for happily arranging about these matters.—June 6th.  From Needy ' £1 3 shillings 10 pence, with £2 7 shillings 8 pence for the Orphans.  This kind donor, who calls himself still " Needy," as he did  several years since, when he first began to contribute to this  Institution, sent a very small amount at first ; but he sent month  after month, as God prospered him. He still continues to send  every month ; but his donations are 15 or 20 times as large as  they were at first. So the Lord has honoured this systematic  giving, as He has prospered the giver even in temporal things. July 7th. A diamond ring to be sold for Missions and the  Orphans.—July 19th. From Canada, by order of an English  Christian gentleman, £220, with £30 for myself. From a Christian widow £50, who wrote : " I am a widow with a yearly  annuity of £50, and have saved this out of my income." August 16th. For the Spanish Mission £500, with £200 for the  support of the Orphans.—August 18th. From a widow 15 shillings 1 pence, as the proceeds of an apricot tree, and 5 shillings 6 pence the proceeds of a  week's eggs.—August 23rd. For Chinese Missions £250.—August  24th. From a Christian English gentleman of title £100. September 5th. A Christian sister, having received a present  of £50, gave joyfully the whole amount for Missions.—September  16th. From Scotland £50, with the following letter :—  " My dear Sir, " Thirty-five years ago I commenced to lay aside for the  Master's use a fixed proportion of my income, and I have great happiness in bearing testimony to the Lord's goodness to me.  I have found that, as I gave, the more was given to me. To to me. To give statedly, and from a sense of duty and obligation, seems to me to be the right way; and not by fitful impulses  of feeling.—I enclose £50, £45 of which please dispose of as you  think fit, the remaining £5 please to keep for your own  use." November 2nd. From a Christian nobleman, a devoted  servant of Christ, £50 for Missions in Spain.—November 3rd.  From a Christian noble lady, who gladly gives up all her property,  to devote herself to missionary work, £300 for Missions.— November 15th. From a considerable distance £400 for  Foreign Missions.—November 17th. Still further from  the Christian noble lady above referred to, £120 for Chinese  Missions. From a Manufacturer £400, with £100 for the  Orphans. December 31st. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who,  constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in  heaven, £100.—Thus closes the year 1870, a year during which  we received far more for these Objects than during any previous  year ; this is especially to be noticed on account of the abundance  of means raised to relieve the distress occasioned by the war on  the Continent. Again and again kind Christian friends, in  sending donations, expressed their fear that I might be suffering  from want of funds, on account of the large sums sent out of the  country, to relieve the distress occasioned by the war ; to which  I replied, that we lacked nothing. The blessedness of faith is most  seen under such circumstances. Faith is above circumstances.  No war, no fire, no water, no mercantile panic, no loss of friends,  no death can touch it. It goes on its own steady course. It  triumphs over all difficulties. It works most easily in the greatest  difficulties. Those who really confide in God, because they know  the power of His arm, and the love of His heart, as shown most in  the death and resurrection of His only begotten Son, are helped,  whatever their trials and difficulties might be. Section Title: 1871. January 2nd. From Cardiff £30. From Hastings £45, with  £5 for myself. From Scotland £100. From one of the Midland  Counties £100.—January 30th. From a military officer of high  rank, £100. February 3rd. From Devonshire £175, with £300 for the  Orphans and £25 for myself. March 8th. From a considerable distance £300, £185 for the  support of the Orphans and £15 for myself. April 5th. From a considerable distance £185 for Foreign  Missions.—April 11th. From a military officer at Singapore  £10 for Missions, with a silver tankard, a gold necklet and cross,  set with pearls and a diamond, a gold bracelet set with diamonds,  and a hunting knife, for the Orphans. May 15th. From India £100. Section Title: May 26th, 1871, to May 26th, 1872. During the next period our expenses for these four Objects of  the Institution alone were above £17,000, on account of the very  considerable enlargement which had been yet further made in  connection with the School Department, as during this period  there were-entirely supported 40 Day Schools, 14 Sunday Schools,  and 11 Adult Schools, with 4,747 scholars ; the Missionary  Department, and the Bible and Tract work were also greater  than -ever ; and besides all this, we expended on the Orphan  work alone £25,190 during the year. The total of our expenses,  therefore, during this one year was £42,230. May 27th. On the first day of the new financial year, I  received £300 for Chinese Missions.—June 13th. From Hampshire £112 4 shillings 4 pence, with £20 for myself. July 6th. From H. J. G. £1 6 shillings, with the following letter :— " Dear Mr. Muller, " I have sent a Post Office Order for £1 6 shillings, being three  months' tobacco and beer money, to be used for Orphan and  Mission work." August 11th. From the neighbourhood of Stirling £100 for  Missions, £80 for the Orphans, and £20 for myself. September 18th. From Yorkshire £200, with £100 for the  Orphans.—September 27th. Today I received from the children  in most of the departments of the five Orphan Houses £12 9 shillings 3 pence  for Missions or the circulation of the Holy Scriptures in Rome,  with fifteen affectionate letters, one from each of the departments  in the five houses. The occasion was, the anniversary of my  birthday, on which this money was sent for the Lord's work,  instead of a present for myself, the children knowing well how  the former would please me. Four departments, however, sent  me little presents for myself. October 9th. From Devonshire £200, with £100 for the  Orphans.—October 23rd. From Sweden £80 19 shillings, being the last  instalment of 5,000 Rix-dollars, left to me by a servant of the  Lord Jesus some years since for Missions among the heathen. November 24th. From the wife of a clergyman at a considerable distance I received the following interesting letter :—  " My dear Friend, " I was struck with a remark in your last Report, in which  you say, that ' if every Christian lady would give up her  ornaments, an immense sum of money would be realized.' I  think, as long as the Lord has need of money for His people  and His cause, a loving child could hardly enjoy ornaments,  after having had this put before them. So I send all I have of  any value, and I think our gracious Saviour may accept it as  He did the box of ointment. I pray that God will bless you  abundantly in your work. I do wish you could extend your  Missions. There seems such a door opened for the gospel at  this time all over the world. Your sincere friend, blank." The parcel contained a gold watch, a gold thimble, 4 gold  rings 5 gold brooches, 5 gold lockets, a gold necklet, a silver  brooch, a gold seal, 3 eye-glasses, the gold mounting of a hair  bracelet, and a pair of jet bracelets. The proceeds were taken  for Missions and the circulation of the Holy Scriptures.—I cannot help remarking here once more, if Christians in their dress,  in their way of living, in their furniture, in laying aside their  ornaments, were more ready to deny themselves, for the Lord's  sake, my full conviction is, that at least ten times as much could  be done by them for the work of God, as is done now. During  the past year alone, I have obtained several hundred pounds  by the sale of jewellery. A Christian gentleman sent me last year  a diamond ring, which cost him £88 16 shillings. And many such  articles are in the possession of true children of God. How long  shall this be ? Till the Lord comes again ? Verily there will be  no joy in our hearts then, at the remembrance that we have  articles by the sale of which we might have fed the hungry, or  have caused large quantities of Tracts or copies of the Holy  Scriptures to be circulated, or aided otherwise in the spread of  the gospel. Section Title: 1872. January 1st. The New Year brought new blessings and  help from the Lord, as usual. Year by year He helps us in  every way. We may be tried and in difficulties ; but we are  helped by Him. We may have long to wait, and often to call  upon Him, before the help comes ; but His help does come at  last. It may even appear as if we prayed in vain ; but in His  own good time He abundantly proves that He had most assuredly  been mindful of us. The first donation, which I received for  these Objects, at the commencement of this year, was £180, with  £20 for myself, from one of the Midland Counties. The next  was £120 for Missions, with £5 for myself, from a distance of  several hundred miles. This Christian gentleman has sent to  me during the last ten years more than £5,000 for the work of  the Lord.—January 25th. From Hampshire £175, with £300 for  the support of the Orphans, and £25 for myself.—January 29th.  Received £2,000, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " I send you £2,000, the produce of the sale of some  property, which has given me much trouble of mind, and the  proceeds of which have been devoted to the Lord's service.  It is become evident, that He saw it not good for me to hold  so much, and therefore allowed its possession to be rather a  curse than a blessing. That it may prove a blessing by your  appropriation of it, under His guidance, is the prayer of " Yours truly, blank." This letter is full of instruction.	(1). The Christian gentleman, who sent this money, is anything but covetous; for he had for about twenty years sent me much for  the Lord's work, and for many years about £200 annually;  yet he considered that he held too much. So other disciples  of the Lord Jesus may hold too much. (2). The writer states  further, that, because the Lord saw it not good for him to  hold so much, He allowed its possession to be rather a curse  than a blessing. Shall we not all seek to be profited by the  experience of this Christian gentleman ? Are we not all naturally,  to a greater or less degree, fond of possessions, and therefore  aiming rather after a curse than a blessing ? (3). Possessions,  small or great, are so far of value, as they are used for the Lord.  The night comes when no man can work.—Of this £2,000 I  appropriated £1,000 for Missions, £500 for the School Fund, and  £500 I took for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures in Spain  and Italy. February 17th. Received today the legacy of N. B., Esq.,  being £200 for these Objects and the Orphan work. This  Christian gentleman, whom I have never seen, very kindly left  also £200 for myself, duty free. I delight in referring to this,  as another exemplification of the Lord's great kindness to me,  His unworthy servant, and the readiness of His heart to supply  most bountifully all my temporal necessities. April 5th. From Ireland £50 for the circulation of the Holy  Scriptures in Rome.—April 26th. From Ireland £100 for Italian  Missions. May 16th. Received from a Christian physician £47 2 shillings, with  the following letter :—  " My dear Sir, " I send you a cheque for £47 2 shillings, a tenth of what the  Lord has given me, since I wrote to you last. I feel that  this tenth is so entirely the Lord's, that I dare not suggest  how I would wish you to expend it. May He direct you as it  pleases Him." I have thus referred to some of the donations as specimens,  to show how the Lord was pleased to supply us during the year  from May 26th, 1871, to May 26th, 1872. We were able fully  to meet all the expenses, though greater than during any of the  previous 38 years, and had a balance of £844 14 shillings 0 pence left, with  which we entered upon the next year. Section Title: May 26th, 1872, to May 26th, 1873. During this financial year we still further enlarged the School  Department. The expenses during the year for these Objects  amounted to more than £16,240, besides the expenses for the  support of the Orphans, amounting to £25,234. June 8th. Received from a considerable distance £200 for  Foreign Missions, with £50 for the Orphans.—June 17th. From  Scotland £220. July 6th. From Devonshire £150, with £50 for the Orphans.  From Ireland £400 for Missions and £100 for the Orphans,  with the following statement : " I well remember some years  ago sending you 5 shillings, which at the time was a great sum to me.  Since then, by God's grace, I have sought to act as a steward,  and now I can with more freedom send you £500. I am yours in  Christ our Head, blank."—July 12th. There was anonymously,  today, put into the letter-box at my house, £50, without stating  for what it was to be used. The amount was taken for these  Objects.—July 17th. From a Christian nobleman £75 for  Missions.—July 19th. From Scotland £215, with £10 for myself. August 15th. From Australia £100, with £10 for myself.— August 26th. From Scotland £90 for Missions, and £10 for myself. September 3rd. Left anonymously for Missions £100.— September 14th. From Scotland £100 for Foreign Missions, £80  for the Orphans, and £20 for myself.—September 17th. From  Southampton £100, with £144 0 shillings 10 pence for the Orphans, and £50  for myself. October 8th. From Cumberland £50. The kind donor of this  £50 is an entire stranger to me. Section Title: The blessedness of really knowing God. While I am writing this, the income during the last five days  has been so small, that it would not cover the fifth part of the  expenses of these five days ; but I am expecting again much  larger sums. It is unspeakably blessed, really to know God, to  walk in friendship with Him, to be able to speak to Him about  everything, and to roll upon Him all one's cares and burdens.  In this blessed, happy way, I have now been enabled to walk for  44 years, and I cannot describe the joy connected with this life  of holy, blessed independence of circumstances, political events,  mercantile difficulties, friends, death, etc. ; for as long as we are  able to lean upon God, we have all we can possibly need. And  this blessed, holy independence may be enjoyed by all the children  of God. It is not only the privilege of a very few favoured ones,  but all, without exception, who are reconciled to God, by faith  in the Lord Jesus, and who trust alone in Him for salvation, may  enjoy this blessing. In order, however, to enjoy this happy  fellowship and practical friendship of God and His dear Son, our  adorable Lord Jesus Christ, we must walk uprightly. We have  to carry out the light which we receive from the Holy Scriptures ;  we must practise the truth we know. Erring and failing we  may be ; but we must be honest, upright in not living in sin, in  not going on in a course we know to be contrary to the mind of  God. Should the latter be the case, we cannot enjoy fellowship  with God, nor shall we be able practically to trust Him as our  friend, and this will be the greatest hindrance to having our  prayers answered, according to that word : " If I regard iniquity  in my heart, the Lord will not hear me" (Psalms 66 18). November 5th. From Scotland 1200. - November 19th.  From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love  of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £100. December 2nd. From Scotland £150.-December 21st. From  a Christian gentleman in one of the Midland Counties £450 for  Missions, with £50 for myself. Section Title: 1873. January 1st. Received £3, with the following letter :- " Dear and Honoured Sir, " I have for several years sent you a trifle from another  source, but, through old 'age and infirmity, strength faileth me.  Wishing to help the dear Lord's cause, I can do a little in making  bee-hives. I sold this year 30 at 2 shillings each. I send you £3 to  appropriate where most needed. My prayer is, that God may  bless you in your work of faith and labour of love, blank." January 6th. From Ireland £50 for the Spanish Missions.  January 21st. From a considerable distance £100 for Missions,  with £100 for the Orphans.-January 24th. From Hampshire  £175 for the Bible, Mission, and Tract Fund, with £300 for the  Orphans and £25 for myself. February 6th. With the following letter, £101 18 shillings 10 pence. " My dear Mr. Muller, " The enclosed cheque, value £101 18 shillings 10 pence represents our  ' Ready Money Sales' on the 1st of January this year, which I  beg you to accept and use as you may think proper." March 11th. From Hampshire £141 19 shillings 4 pence, with £30 for  myself. April 3rd. From Ireland £100 for Missions in Italy. April  7th. From Ireland £50 for Missions.-April 18th. Received  £818 12 shillings, the legacy of the late Miss T., a lady whom I never  saw, and who last year died on the Continent. The payment  of this legacy was a great spiritual refreshment to me, as the  income had been very small for several days. May 13th. Legacy of the late Miss H., of Gravesend, £180  for Missions, with £180 for the Orphans. May 26th, 1873, to May 26th, 1874. May 30th. From Ireland for Italian Missions £50.-June 3rd.  Legacy of the late Mrs. A., of Syston, £100 for the Bible Fund,  £100 for the Tract Fund, £600 for the Orphans, and £100 for  myself. This lady I had never seen. July 9th. From one of the Midland Counties £450 for Missions,  with £50 for myself.-July 26th. From Ireland £400 for  Missions, and £100 for the Orphans. August 13th. Received £1,456 16 shillings 6 pence, being the entire  effects left by an Indian Military Field Officer. September 1st. From a merchant in Scotland £200. From a  manufacturer in Scotland £100 for Missions. October 30th. From Tobago £10. December 3rd. Received from the United States, one  thousand dollars, or £189 12 shillings 6 pence sterling, of which the kind  Christian brother wished me to keep £10 for myself. Section Title: 1874. January 1st. From a merchant £100, with £5 for myself.— January 31st. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in  heaven, £100. February 2nd. From Scotland for Missions £150. March 4th. From a ship-owner £150, with £10 for myself.— March 5th. There came in £12 4 shillings on the last day of the  fortieth year for these Objects, in ten different donations. Thus the Institution, which had so small a beginning on March  5th, 1834, by the help of God has teen brought to the end of the  fortieth year, though its operations are now so extensive. Splitit Chapter 13. Twenty-Five Years Of Increasing Supplies  For The Orphan Fund. (1849-1874.) Section Title: Removal to the New Orphan House. Tune 23rd. Saturday evening. This has been indeed a week of great and many and peculiar mercies. All the Orphans with  their teachers and overseers have been moved into the New  Orphan House, during Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, and  Thursday ; so that there are now about 140 persons under one  roof. The Lord has most signally helped.—As I had for more  than three years sought the help of God concerning all matters  connected with the New Orphan House, I did expect His help  in this particular also ; but He has done beyond my expectations.  Though only the day before yesterday the last children were  moved in, there is already such a measure of order established  in the house, by the help of God, as that things can be done by  the minute hands of the time-pieces. His name is to be praised  for this, and my soul does magnify Him for His goodness !— Also with regard to temporal supplies for the dear Orphans, the  Lord has been exceedingly kind. On the second day of receiving  the children, there was sent £20. On the third day, an individual,  who walked with me through part of the house, said, " These  children must consume a great deal of provisions," and, whilst  saying it, took out of his pocket a roll of Bank of England notes,  to the amount of £100, and gave them to me for the Orphans. So bountifully has the Lord been pleased to help of late, that  I have not only been able to meet all the extraordinary expenses  connected with moving the Orphans from Wilson Street into the  New Orphan House, filling the stores of the New Orphan House,  etc., but I have more than £500 in hand, to begin housekeeping  in the New Orphan House. How true the word that those  who trust in the Lord shall not be confounded ! After all the  many and long-continued seasons of great trial of faith within  these thirteen years and two months, during which the Orphans  were in Wilson Street, the Lord dismisses us from thence in comparative abundance. His holy name be praised for it ! August 30th. Received a £50 note with these words : " I send  you herewith a £50 note, half for the Missions, half for the  Orphans, unless you are in any personal need ; if so, take £5 for  yourself. This will be the last large sum I shall be able to transmit to you. Almost all the rest is already out at interest." I took half of this £50 for the Orphans and half for Missionaries.  The writer sold some time since his only earthly possession, and  sent me at different times sums of £120, £100, £55, £50, and £20  for the work of the Lord in my hands. When he says therefore  " the rest is already out at interest," he means that he has given  it away for the Lord, which indeed both for time and eternity is  the very best way of using the means with which the Lord may  be pleased to entrust us, in so far as, considering in the fear of  God all our various claims and duties and relationships, we may  do so. (As this is written for the spiritual profit of the reader, I  cannot but add that since that time I have received other donations  from the same donor, and much larger still. He used for God the  means with which He was pleased to entrust him, and, contrary to  this brother's expectation, the above £50 was not the last large  donation ; for it pleased God, soon after, to entrust him with  another considerable sum, which he again used for the Lord.  This did not at all surprise me ; for it is the Lord's order, that,  in whatever way He is pleased to make us His stewards, whether  as to temporal or spiritual things, if we are indeed acting as  stewards and not as owners, He will make us stewards over  more.) September 27th. From friends at Ottery £20. This donation  is very refreshing to my spirit. Last evening and this morning  I had especially besought the Lord, that He would be pleased to  continue to send me means, as the expenses are now so great ;  for there are 167 Orphans in the house, and about 190 persons  daily sit down to their meals, and this number is every week  increasing. Now, by this donation, which comes not only from  an entirely new but also most unexpected quarter, the Lord is,  as it were, saying to me, that He will not fail to help me, even  when there shall be in the house the 330 persons for which it  is fitted up. November 1st. Today I have again received seven Orphans.  There are now about 220 persons daily sitting down to their  meals in the Orphan House. Before the seven fresh Orphans  were brought, I received a letter from a banker in London,  giving me information that a brother in the Lord, living between  200 and 300 miles from hence, had given order to pay me £40  for the Orphans. In the afternoon, whilst receiving the Orphans,  there came in still further £69 3 shillings 8 pence. Section Title: 1850. January 9th. Today there was sent to me from the Committee of the Cholera Fund in Bristol £20, which the gentlemen  constituting it had voted for the benefit of the twenty children  who had lost their parents in the cholera, and whom I had  received into the New Orphan House. I had not applied either  directly or indirectly for this money ; indeed I was reluctant  even to give information as to the number of cholera Orphans received, lest there should be even the appearance that after  all I asked for money, instead of solely trusting in the living God.  But some of the Committee, knowing the fact that I had received  many Orphans, made such by means of the cholera, proposed  that there should be paid to the Institution a sovereign on account  of each such child received. This sum was especially remarkable  to me as a fresh proof of the numberless ways which God has at  His command for providing me with means. I also cannot help  noticing the remarkable coincidence that, at the time God visited  this land with the cholera, in 1849, I had so much room for the  reception of Orphans. The Lord was pleased to allow me the  joy and sweet privilege of receiving altogether twenty-six children,  from ten months old and upward, who lost their parents in the  cholera at that time, and many besides since then, who were  bereaved of their parents through this fearful malady. January 31st. Today five more Orphans are to be received.  For the last fortnight, comparatively little had come in for the  Orphans, i.e., not quite £60. In the prospect of the Orphans  coming today, I said last evening to my dear wife, that the Lord  would send us something for them ; for I have often found, that  either He has sent something with the children, or at the time  that they have been received. It was but about ten minutes  after I had said so, when I received £450, of which I took £200  for the Orphans. This morning I received further £10 from a  pious countess in Edinburgh. Thus the Lord has indeed sent  something for the Orphans. Unbelief and natural reason would  have said, and did say, If there have often been scarcely any  means in hand, while the Orphans were in the rented houses, and  only about 120 in number, how will it be when there shall be 300  in the New Orphan House ? But faith's reply was, Our poverty  has been only for the trial of our faith, and it will be as easy to  the Lord to provide for 300 as for 120 Orphans. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1848, to  May 26th, 1850, was £4,224 19 shillings 11 and three quarter pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1850, to May 26th, 1851. When this period commenced, I had more in hand for the  Orphans than for many years before, under similar circumstances,  the balance for current expenses on May 26th being £150 7 shillings 10 pence.  On the very first day of this new period I received from a sister  in the Lord £6. Another sister gave me £3, the price of a piece  of work done by her. Thus, as the Lord commenced this period,  so He was pleased generally day by day to send me something,  either in small or large donations. July 2nd. Received £170, of which I took £80 for the Orphans. On August 16th, I had purposed to leave Bristol for a time,  having been for two years and four months uninterruptedly  there, in the midst of more work than I had ever had before.  I went, not because I was quite unfit for work, but in order that, labouring for a little while in a different air, I might, with the  blessing of God, keep off illness. On the 13th, when going to  take lodgings in the country, a Christian, residing at a distance,  whom I met, by God's ordering, no doubt, gave me at the Railway  Station, just before starting, £50, of which I took half for the  Orphans. On the 15th I received £120 from a considerable  distance. During no month, all the sixteen years and five  months previously, had there been so much expended for  current expenses, as in August, 1850 ; but, by what was in  hand on August 1st, by what came in, as just related, and  by all the many smaller donations, we were most comfortably  helped through. While absent I was also enabled to wait  upon God for means for the work, besides seeking His blessing  in other respects. That this was not in vain was most evident ;  for not only did many donations come in while I was away,  but, on my return, God so abundantly poured in the means,  that, within thirteen days, I received altogether about £1,000. One thing more I must add here. For several years I had not  been so poor, with regard to means for myself, as when going  away for change of air. But seeing it to be the will of God that  I should go, I was sure that He would help me. Thus it was.  The Lord sent me for my own personal expenses such an abundance, that from August 13th to September 13th, 1850, I received  altogether £61 13 shillings 6 pence. Truly I serve a good Master, and this I  delight to show. Not only with regard to the obtaining of means  for the work, in which I am engaged, have I found simple trust  in the Lord alone the easiest, the happiest, and the best way ;  but also in the obtaining of supplies for my own personal  necessities. November 27th. For seven weeks the income has been very  small, in comparison with what has been expended, both for  the Orphans and for the various other Objects of the Scriptural  Knowledge Institution. Altogether £871 12 shillings 7 pence has been  expended, whilst the income altogether has been only £250 7 shillings 3 and three quarter pence.  Of course, we have not gone into debt, as we never order anything unless we have the means in hand for it. Nor has there  been even the least difficulty experienced with regard to means,  as the Lord in His kindness had sent in considerable sums just  before this season commenced. About 330 persons now sit down  to their meals in the New Orphan House, day by day, and the  expenses for the Orphans alone are about £10 daily, and those  for the other parts of the work are also about £10 daily, so that  I need to receive at the rate of £20 a day, in order to go on  with the work ; but during these forty-nine days there has been  only one single day that I have received about £20, and for the  greater part of the time only a few pounds daily, and sometimes  even only a few shillings. But what was to be done under these  circumstances ? I gave myself to prayer. God, whom I have  now been enabled to make my refuge, and my only refuge, for more than twenty years, I have besought day by day. And when  now day by day I still have received only small sums, and sometimes nothing or scarcely anything at all, the only effect that it has  had upon me has been, to pray the more earnestly. My confidence  in God is not at all shaken. I have never had a thought that  He would not help me ; nor have I even once been allowed to  look upon these seven weeks in any other way than that the  Lord, for the trial of my faith, has ordered it thus that only so  little should come in. I am sure that, when He has tried me  sufficiently, there will come in again larger sums. In the mean- time, how good has the Lord been, not only to have given all I  have needed, but I have even now money in hand ! My judgment  is, that it will now soon please the Lord again to send in larger  sums, as He has been pleased to exercise my faith for some time  in this way. Let me see the result ! November 28th. This morning the Lord has given me a fresh  proof, that I had not waited on Him in vain, and that my confidence in Him, as recorded last evening, has not been confounded.  I received early this morning a donation of £200, of which I took  one half for the Orphans. Section Title: 1851. January 4th. T received this morning anonymously from  Torquay 5 shillings worth of postages, with these words : " Open thy  mouth wide, and I will fill it." I am doing this. I expect much,  very much indeed, in every way. I also expect much in the  way of means. Evening. This very day the Lord has given me a  most precious proof, that He delights in our having large expectations from Him. My mouth has been filled, according to the  portion of Holy Scripture sent to me this morning. I have  received this evening the sum of £3,000, being the largest donation  which I have had as yet. I now write again that I expect far  larger sums still, in order that it may be yet more and more  manifest, that there is no happier, no easier, and no better way  of obtaining pecuniary means for the work of the Lord, than the  one in which I have been led. How great my joy in God is, on  account of this donation, cannot be described ; but it is not in  the least coupled with excitement. I take this donation out of  the hands of the living God ; I continually look for His help,  and am perfectly assured that I shall have it, and therefore my  soul is calm and peaceful, without any excitement, though the  donation is so large. This sum was entirely left at my disposal ;  of it I took £1,500 for the Orphans. March 7th. For nearly eight weeks the expenses have been  nearly four times as great as the income, which, however, I have  been able amply to meet, on account of the previous abundance  which the Lord had been pleased to send in. Now, however,  after much prayer for means, the Lord has been pleased to refresh  my heart by a donation of £200. I took of this sum £90 for the  Orphans. April 30th. At the morning exposition of the Holy Scriptures  at the New Orphan House, I was led particularly to dwell upon  the blessedness of the believer having to do with the Living God,  and referred, in the way of illustration, to His care in supporting  the Orphan work. Immediately alter the exposition was over,  I received a donation of £12 12 shillings for the Orphans, and another  of £200. Concerning the donation of £12 12 shillings the hand of the  Lord is the more manifest, in that it came from a place whence  I had never received any donation, as far as I know, and towards  it a vicar, an archdeacon, and one of the Queen's chaplains  contributed, gentlemen entirely unknown to me, and yet they  felt thus kindly disposed towards this work. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1850, to  May 26th, 1851, was £3,282 8 shillings 7 and a half pence.] May 26th, 1851, to May 26th, 1852. When this period commenced, I had in hand for the current  expenses for the Orphans £970 13 shillings 11 and three quarter pence. May 27th. The first donation of this new period came from  an aged godly clergyman, whom, up to that time, I had never  seen, but to whom my heart had been much knit through correspondence. The donation consisted of £5 from himself, and 1 shillings 6 pence  from three poor persons through him. July 3rd. A brother and sister, having had a legacy left to  them, though very far from being rich, sent £50 out of it for the  Orphans, as they desire to use the money with which the Lord  may entrust them for Him. October 2nd. From the ladies who constitute the Bristol  Dorcas Society, the value of £25 in flannel and calico. Section Title: 1852. February 10th. Up to this time I had abundance to  meet all the current expenses of the New Orphan House, and  there was still £126 3 shillings 8 and a half pence in hand. But though I had this,  the certain expenses of this week alone were £102 0 shillings 4 pence, besides  what might be otherwise needed. Under these circumstances, a  godly merchant at Clifton gave me this evening, through his son,  a £50 note for the benefit of the Orphans. This donation has  greatly refreshed my spirit. There had not been so little in  hand since the New Orphan House was first opened. How kind,  therefore, of the Lord, to put it into the heart of this donor, who  is not personally known to me, to contribute this sum ! March 16th. Money was needed, but there was none in hand,  except the balance which was last year left from the Building  Fund, which I was most reluctant to use, and concerning which I  asked the Lord that there might be no need for using it, as I  wished to take it for the intended Orphan House, the number  of destitute Orphans who are waiting for admission being so great.  Now observe how God helped me ! Just before I was called on  for more money, I received this morning from a noble lady, as her own gift and that of two of her friends £15.—March 17th.  For about six weeks past the Lord has been pleased to exercise  my faith and patience much. Very little, comparatively, has  come in for the Building Fund and the current expenses of the  various Objects, but now He has this day greatly refreshed my  spirit by the donation of £999 13 shillings 5 pence, referred to under the  Building Fund, which, being left to me for the Lord's work, to  be used as I think best, I took of it for the current expenses for  the Orphans £200 ; so that again, before the money which came  in yesterday is expended, fresh supplies are received. I have  been particularly also refreshed by this donation, in that I am  not obliged to use the balance of the former Building Fund, but  can let that remain for the present Building Fund. May 26th. Since March 17th no further difficulties have been  experienced with regard to means ; for though the expenses have  amounted since then to about £700, the Lord has bountifully  supplied me with all I needed. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1851, to  May 26th, 1852, was £3,035 3 shillings 4 pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1852, to May 26th, 1853. From May 27th to June 27th there came	by ninety-two different sums, £354 1 shillings 5 pence, so that we had, after a month, more  in hand than before. Unbelief was therefore confounded. June 29th. Today I received one of the most remarkable  donations which I ever had. I give the whole account. " Dear Brother in Christ, " It is now several years ago, that I read with great interest,  and I hope with some benefit to my soul, the account of your  labours and experiences. Ever since then your work was the  object of many thoughts and prayers, and I gave many copies of  your book to Christian friends. One of them has read it in Syria,  on Mount Lebanon, where he is for commercial business ; and,  whilst praying for you and your dear Orphans, the Lord put it  in his heart to send you £2, to which my husband added two  others ; and we beg you to accept that small offering in the name  of the Lord. If you have published anything of the Lord's  dealings with you since the year 1844, we shall be very happy to  receive it. And now, dear Brother, may the grace and:peace of  the Lord rest on you and your dear Home's inhabitants. " Affectionately yours in the Lord, blank." I have had donations from Australia, the East Indies, the  West Indies, the United States, Canada, from the Cape of Good  Hope, from France, Switzerland, Germany, Italy, etc. ; and now  comes also this donation from Mount Lebanon, with the prayer  of a Christian brother, whose name I never heard, nor know even  now. See, dear reader, this is the way in which the Lord has  helped me in this precious service for twenty-two years (1856). With my fellow-labourers, or without them, and they without  me, our prayers are offered up unto the Lord for help, and He is  pleased, for the Lord Jesus' sake, to listen to our supplications,  and to influence the hearts of some of His children, known to us  or not, to send us help. The donors may be rich or poor ; they  may live near or at a distance of more than ten thousand miles ;  they may give much or little; they may have often given before  or never ; they may be well known to us or not at all ; in these  and many other things there may be constant variations ; but  God continually helps us ; we are never confounded. And why not? Simply because we are enabled, by the grace of God, to  ut our trust in Him for what we need.  August 4th. Today I received £200, of which I took one half  Mr the Orphans. This is a precious answer to prayer. October 7th. This evening there was only £8 left in hand  for the current expenses for the Orphans. Hitherto we had  generally abounded. I therefore gave myself particularly to  prayer for means, that this small sum might be increased. When  I came home this evening from the New Orphan House, I found a  letter containing £2, from Kelso, and another letter from Peter- borough, containing £1.—October 8th. This evening the matron  told me that tomorrow she would need to have more money.  I generally advance £30 at a time for housekeeping expenses, but  I had now only £8 14 shillings left, as I had to pay out this afternoon  £7 11 shillings 6 pence. This I purposed to give to her, should it not please  the Lord to give more in the meantime, being assured that, before  this amount was gone, He would give more. My prayer to  the Lord, however, was that He would be pleased to send help,  and I looked out for means.—October 9th. This morning Luke 7  came in the course of my reading before breakfast. While  reading the account about the Centurion and the raising from  death of the widow's son at Nain, I lifted up my heart to the  Lord Jesus thus : " Lord Jesus, Thou hast the same power now.  Thou canst provide me with means for Thy work in my hands.  Be pleased to do so."—About half an hour afterwards I received  £230 15 shillings. I took one half for the current expenses for the  Orphans, and am now amply provided for meeting the demands  of this day. The joy which such answers to prayer afford cannot be  described. My soul does magnify the Lord for His goodness.  When help comes, after many seasons of prayer it may be, and  after much exercise of faith and patience it may be, how sweet  it is, and what a present recompense does the soul at once receive  for trusting in God, and waiting patiently for His deliverance !  Dear Christian reader, if you have never walked in this path of  obedience before, do so now, and you will then know experimentally the sweetness of the joy which results from it. October 12th. By sale of rags and bones 12 shillings 6 pence. We seek  to make the best of everything. As a steward of public money, I feel it right that even these articles should be turned into  money ; nor could we expect answers to our prayers if knowingly  there were any waste allowed in connection with this work. For  just because the money is received from God, simply in answer  to prayer only, therefore it becomes us the more to be careful  in the use of it. This afternoon a lady of Clifton called at my house,  and brought a cheque for £200, which a gentleman, whose name  even I had never heard of, had sent her for the benefit of the  Orphans. We are not now in actual need, yet it is particularly  kind of the Lord to send this donation from a perfect stranger. Section Title: 1853. January 4th. The Lord did far more than ever in the way  of supplying me with means, for £8,100 was given to me, of which  £600 was portioned out for the current expenses for the Orphans.  Those people are entirely mistaken who suppose that the work  is now no longer a work of faith, as it used to be in former years.  It is true, we have now a larger income than we used to have  in the years 1838, 1839, and 1840: but it is also true that our  expenses are three times as great. We have no regular income  now ; even as we had not then. We ask no human being for  help ; even as we did not then. We depend alone upon God,  by His grace ; even as we did then. Who is there in the whole  world that will state that I ever asked him for help in this Orphan  work, from its commencement, on December 9th, 1835, up till  now ? Now, as we have no funds to live upon ; as we have no  regular subscribers or donors upon whom we could depend ;  as we never ask help from man, but God alone ; and as, finally,  we never did go into debt for this work, nor do we now : why is  it not now a work of faith as formerly ? Will those, who say it  is not, place themselves in my position, when, at the close of  the year 1852, I had not two pounds left, and about 330 persons  were day by day to be provided for, with all they need, and prove  whether it is now anything else than a work of faith ? Every  one, except those who are determined not to see, will have no  difficulty in perceiving that now, as formerly, one could only be  kept from being overwhelmed in such a position by looking day  by day to the Lord, and that not merely for pecuniary supplies,  but for help under the numberless difficulties which continually  are met with in such a work. April 20th. In the prospect of having to pay away yet about  £500, before the accounts are closed on May 26th, and having only  £236 in hand, I asked the Lord especially this evening, that He  would be pleased to help me with means for the current expenses  for the Orphans, for which I might have far more in hand, had I  not with all my might given myself to the Building Fund, in order  to be soon able to commence the building of the second Orphan  House. Now, this evening, I found that a donation of £100 had  come in at my house during my absence, the disposal of which was left to me. I took not the whole of this donation for the  current expenses for the Orphans, but only one half, and the  other half for the Building Fund. This donation has greatly  refreshed my spirit, especially as it came from a most unexpected  quarter. Before the accounts were closed, I received, between April  20th and May 26th, 1853, in just one hundred different sums,  £422 3 shillings 11 and a half pence more, so that I was able amply to supply all demands. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1852, to  May 26th, 1853, was £3,453 15 shillings 1 and a half pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1853, to May 26th, 1854. At the commencement of this period, there was in hand the  balance of £117 10 shillings 9 pence. June 8th. Received from Rhode Island, U.S.A., 20 dollars,  and 5 dollars (£4 15 shillings 9 pence. English), when I had scarcely anything  left for the Orphans. Observe, dear reader, from America the  Lord sends help to us, yea from almost all parts of the world.  Thus is He saying to us more and more, " Only believe."—June  13th. We are now very poor. Not indeed in debt, nor was even  all the money gone ; for there was still about £12 in hand ; but  then there needed to be bought flour, oatmeal, and 4 count of soap,  and there were repairs going on in the house, with a number of  workmen, besides the regular current expenses of about £70 per  week. Over and above all this, on Saturday, the day before  yesterday, I found that the heating apparatus needed to be  repaired, which would cost in all probability £25. It was therefore desirable, humanly speaking, to have £100 for these heavy  extra expenses, besides means for the current expenses. But I  had no human prospect whatever of getting even 100 pence,  much less 100 pounds. In addition to this, today was Monday,  when generally the income is little. But, in walking to the  Orphan House this morning, and praying as I went, I particularly  told the Lord in prayer, that on this day, though Monday, He  could send me much. And thus it was. I received this morning  £301 for the Lord's service, as might be most needed. The joy  which I had cannot be described. I walked up and down in my  room for a long time, tears of joy and gratitude to the Lord  running plentifully over my cheeks, praising and magnifying  the Lord for His goodness, and surrendering myself afresh, with  all my heart, to Him for His blessed service. I scarcely ever  felt more the kindness of the Lord in helping me.—I took of this  money £201 for the current expenses for the Orphans. August 31st. When there was less than £20 in hand, I received  today a donation of £220, of which the donor kindly wished me  to take £20 for my own personal expenses, and to use the other  for the work of the Lord as most needed. I therefore took £150 for the Orphans.  October 26th. Through the boxes in the New Orphan House, £4 14 shillings. This afternoon was the time in the week when visitors  see the establishment. It was a wet afternoon, but still above  60 persons went over the house. Being in great need of means,  of which the visitors, however, could perceive nothing, as all our  stores were full as usual, I asked the Lord, that He would be  pleased to put it into their hearts to put money into the boxes :  and this sum I found in them this evening. October 31st. This afternoon more money was required for  housekeeping. I gave the last penny for housekeeping, and  had now literally not one penny left in hand for the current  expenses for the Orphans. This evening I received, when I had  nothing in hand, from Clifton £1. From a sister in the Lord  in Bristol 2 shillings 6 pence. Through Bethesda boxes 5 shillings, " from servants  in Scotland." From Wiveliscombe £1. From Clifton 10 shillings.  Through the Chapel boxes 2 shillings. A pair of silver-mounted  spectacles, and 2 shillings 6 pence from Clifton. November 1st. By means of those little sums, which came in  last evening, I was able to let the matron have further £2 17 shillings  early this morning. Thus we were able to meet this day's  demands. There came in further today : By sale of old clothes  6 shillings 4 pence, and from Launceston, by sale of Reports, 7 shillings 6 pence. There  was put into the letter-box at my house anonymously 1 shillings 6 pence,  with these words : " I had worked hard for this money, and  could not get paid. A thought passed lately through my mind,  If I ever get it, I will devote it to some charitable purpose. To  my surprise, without asking for it, it is paid. I now send it  for the Orphans."—Evening. By sale of Reports 3 shillings. From  Spaldwick 2 shillings 6 pence and 1 shillings. From the neighbourhood of Arundel  11 shillings 6 pence. November 2nd. Through the boxes in the New Orphan House  £1 16 shillings 5 and a half pence.—I was further able to advance last evening for  housekeeping expenses £1 4 pence, this morning £3 1 shillings, and this  evening £3 12 shillings 11 and a half pence. Thus, though we are living by the day,  as respects supplies out of the hands of our Heavenly Father,  yet we have lacked nothing ! November 7th. When I had nothing at all in hand, having  paid out the last money today, and when more would be needed  this evening or tomorrow morning, I received this afternoon,  from a most unexpected quarter, £6. This morning the matron  had between £11 and £12 in hand for housekeeping expenses,  but, by the time I arrived at the New Orphan House, it had all  been expended through unexpected demands, so that she had had  to add half-a-crown of her own. I had received, however, this  morning, at the very time while I was in prayer for means, £1  from Kilkenny, which, with 9 shillings 3 and a half pence besides, in hand, I gave to  her. Now this afternoon came in the £6, and we have thus a  manifest answer to prayer. The Lord be magnified ! November 13th. Received this morning, through bankers in  London, an anonymous donation of £50, with the words : " To be applied to general purposes ; to be used as you may judge  best.'' I took therefore the whole of this donation for the  current expenses of the Orphans. A most welcome and refreshing  donation, the fruit of many prayers, as just now the expenses  are very great, and there were no means in hand to meet them !  From Clifton 16 shillings 5 pence. From Easton £5. November 15th. Anonymously from Nottingham 10 shillings. From  Cheltenham £5. From the Isle of Wight 10 shillings.—This evening I  received from a Christian lady a brooch set with amethysts,  another brooch set with eight brilliants and six other small  diamonds, and a small gold necklace. My heart was exceedingly  refreshed by this donation, not only because we are still in need  of supplies on account of our heavy daily expenses just now ;  but also because this valuable donation consists of articles which  the Christian donor can spare, without the slightest inconvenience. November 16th. Anonymously in postages 3 shillings 6 pence. From  London £10, with £5 for my own expenses. By sale of Reports  7 shillings. Left by a visitor from Aberdeen, at the New Orphan House,  10 shillings. Through the boxes at the New Orphan House £2 11 shillings 6 and a half pence.  From South Brent 1 shillings 6 pence. I have thus given, minutely, the manner in which the Lord  was pleased to supply us with means for the Orphans, from  which the spiritual reader may easily perceive our position.  Thus it was with us to a greater or lesser degree during the  whole year. But I refrain from giving minutely the account of  every day, for the sake of brevity. The particular end, why I have been so minute, is to show that  the work is now, as much as ever, a work carried on entirely in  dependence upon the living God, who alone is our hope, and  to whom alone we look for help, and who never has forsaken us in  the hour of need. There is, however, one thing different with  reference to this year, when compared with former years, and  that is, that, while our trials of faith during this year were just  as great as in previous years, the amount needed in former times  was never so great as during this year, especially as the bread  during the greater part of this year was about twice as dear as  for several years before. I give now a brief reference to some of the more remarkable  donations which came in between November 16th, 1853, and  May 26th, 1854. Section Title: 1854. January 1st. Received three old guinea pieces, with the  following words : " The enclosed has been too long held in  reserve, as an esteemed memento from a dear departed parent  (for which may the Lord grant a pardon). A conviction of its  wrong overpowers the natural desire of its being retained, and  not expended to the glory of God, for which purpose it is now  sent to dear Mr. Muller, as a New Year offering, to be used in the way he thinks most conducive 'to the same."—In this  instance I had a double answer to prayer ; for we were not only  much in need of means, when the donation came in, but I had  also again and again asked the Lord to incline the hearts of His  dear children to send me their jewellery, their old gold and silver  coins, and other valuable, but needless, articles, to be turned  into money for the work of the Lord. January 17th. Memorable day.—There came in £50, anonymously, through London bankers, of which amount half was  taken for the Orphans. Also the Lord allowed me to have this  day the promise of that large donation of £5,207 which has been  spoken of under the Building Fund, of which £707 was taken  towards the support of the Orphans. April 17th. Received £150, of which the donor kindly wished  me to take £20 for my own personal expenses, and to use the  rest as might be most needed for the Lord's work in my hands.  I took, therefore, £100 for the current expenses for the Orphans.  This donation has greatly refreshed my spirit, as the expenses  for the Orphans were never so great at any period, since the work  commenced, as during the last six months, on account of the high  price of provisions ; and as the income has been small of late. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1853, to  May 26th, 1854, was £3,891 12 shillings 2 pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1854, to May 26th, 1855. At the beginning of this period there was in hand a balance of  £123 0 shillings 7 and a half pence. June 15th. Though this is only the third week since the new  period commenced, yet as only about £60 had come in for the  support of the Orphans, in addition to the balance of £123 0 shillings 7 and a half pence,  we were today reduced to less than five pounds. This had led  to much waiting upon the Lord : and again He gave a gracious  answer to prayer. I received £151 5 shillings 8 pence, which being left to  my disposal, I took the whole for the support of the Orphans. July 12th. Our means were now again reduced to about £30,  as only about £150 had come in since June 15th. In addition to  this, we had very heavy expenses before us. This morning, in  reading through the book of Proverbs, when I came to chapter  22 19—" That thy trust may be in the Lord," etc., I said in  prayer to Him : " Lord, I do trust in Thee ; but wilt Thou now  be pleased to help me ; for I am in need of means for the current  expenses of all the various Objects of the Institution ? " By the  first delivery of letters I received an order for £100, to be used  " as the present need might require." I took, therefore, £50 for  the support of the Orphans. July 19th. For some time past I have been under an engagement to leave Bristol for about four weeks, to labour at Sunderland. I have besought the Lord during the last days that He  would be pleased to send means for my own expenses, but especially that I might be able to leave some money behind, to  last at least for some time. Yesterday the Lord was pleased to  begin answering my request. I received from Lymington £5.  From Kilmarnock £5. Proceeds of an Orphan box £1 5 shillings 9 and a half pence. Today I have received from Middlesex £50. Through the boxes  in the New Orphan House £7 1 shillings 3 pence. From a visitor at Clifton £50, and a gold chain. The donor kindly wished me to retain  £10 for my own expenses. Thus the Lord began to answer  prayer ; but I expected more, and He sent me more on the  following days.—July 20th. From Homerton £3 3 shillings. Anonymously left at my house £5. July 26th. From a visitor at Clifton £100, of which the donor  wished me to take £20 for myself, and to use the other as most  needed. I took, therefore, £50 for the Orphans.—There were  anonymously left at the New Orphan House two vases, a Chinese  tea-caddy, a mosaic box, a ring set with a ruby and two brilliants,  a double gold serpent bracelet, a large cameo brooch, a silver  snuff-box, a double gold pin set with two brilliants, a pair of gold  ear-rings, a pair of gold ear-rings set with pearls and emeralds,  a gold brooch set with pearls and emeralds, a gold pin set with  pearls and garnets, three gold shirt-studs, a large gold cameo  ring, a gold masonic medal, a pair of small gold ear-rings, a gold  ring set with topazes, a gold watch-ring, and a rupee. These  valuable articles did not merely refresh my spirit on account of  their value ; but they came as an answer to prayer for means,  and also that the Lord would incline the hearts of His children  to send such valuable, but needless, articles.—July 27th.  Received "£20 tendered as a thank offering for singular deliverance  at Llanberis." August 3rd. Through the boxes at the New Orphan House  £3 18 shillings 3 pence. From London £5. Received a letter from the  neighbourhood of Gumeracha, in Australia, enclosing a Bank  Order for £10, of which £2 was intended for aged or blind saints  in Bristol, £1 for Bibles and Testaments, and £7 for the Orphans. The Lord, in answer to prayer, had supplied me so bountifully,  that, when I left home on August 10th, I could leave sufficient  in the bank to last for a little time, and I hoped in God that,  by the time that was gone, He would kindly give more. And  thus He did. August 26th. A Christian widow, having had left to her by  a friend a few articles, among which was a diamond brooch,  sent it to me for the benefit of the Orphans, and thus had the  desire of her heart granted, which she had often had, to be able  to send something for them. September 1st. From Birmingham £5. From Bath £5. From a  Christian lady in Bath £10. See, dear reader, how good the Lord is, and how ready to help  in answer to prayer ! I was then 300 miles from the work in  which I am more especially engaged ; but the Lord's assistance was to be obtained in this distant place. Day by day I sought  His help while absent, and day by day I received intelligence  from Bristol. And thus, my fellow-labourers in Bristol, and I  at Sunderland, were seeking the help of the Lord, and He did  condescend to listen to our supplications on account of His dear  Son, the Lord Jesus, and to grant us our requests. On this day, September 1st, I received a precious letter,  enclosing a Post Office Order for £2 14 shillings, from a donor who, for  many years, took a lively interest in the work in which I am  engaged. This letter was doubly precious, not only because of  its containing £2 14 shillings, which came just then so particularly in  answer to prayer, as since August 26th I had been especially  looking to the Lord for means, there being then scarcely anything left ; but also because it so strikingly proved the power of  the divine life. " Dear Mr. Muller, " Having been a constant sufferer now for a year, and as  there is likely to be a crisis soon, in the shape of a large abscess,  and I know not what the Lord is about to do with me, I send you  all the money I have in hand ; and if it should be the last, may  the Lord add a double blessing to it. The Lord does not want  my poor help to do His own work ; but I feel privileged to be  allowed to contribute, if it is but a nail, or a cup of milk, to His  service. My peace is great—that is, His peace is with me,  though tribulation, to some extent, is mine also. I desire your  prayers, and remain, " Yours in our precious Lord, blank." (This Christian lady, whom I have never seen in the body,  though I corresponded with her for many years, has entered  into her rest. She fell asleep at the beginning of the year 1855). September 6th. Received from Clerkenwell £50, to be used,  one hall for Missions, and the other half as I thought best. I  took the one half for the support of the Orphans. What a  precious answer to prayer ! November 5th. There was now again only about £5 in hand  for the support of the Orphans, when I received £2 10 shillings for them,  and £2 10 shillings for myself, from a donor in London, whom the Lord  has been pleased to raise up during the last two years, and who  since then has been often used as an instrument in helping the  work at times of need. A brother in the Lord also gave me £5  this morning, saying, " I have of late had the Orphans much laid  on my heart." November 15th. Our means were now again  gone. We had scarcely anything in hand, with very heavy  expenses before us, when this morning a Christian gentleman from  Yorkshire called on me, and gave me £50 for the current expenses  for the Orphans. This was a most precious encouragement to  prayer !—November 27th. Received £100 in the greatest need,  from a considerable distance ; of it I took £50 for the Orphans,  and £50 for the other Objects. December 20th. As since November 27th only about £200  has come in, I found this evening that our means for the support  of the Orphans were reduced to £10 9 shillings 8 pence, whilst our current  expenses of late have been about £12 daily, on account of the high  price of provisions. This led to earnest prayer that the Lord  would be pleased to help us.—December 21st. The Lord has  already sent a precious answer to the prayer of last evening. I  received today from a noble lady £10. From Devonshire £15.  December 30th. At the beginning of this day our money was  again reduced to £19 2 shillings 1 and a half pence for the current expenses for the  Orphans, whilst I had before me the prospect of having to  advance this day £30 for housekeeping expenses, in order that  we might go with ease through the week, and in order that all  expenses might be met. Now see how the Lord helped us during  this day. There came from a great distance £100, of which I  took one half for the Orphans.—Thus I was enabled to advance  this evening £30 for housekeeping as needed. This was the last  time, during this period of the Institution, that we were brought  so low as to means. Section Title: 1855. January 4th. From a Christian merchant at Clifton £30 for  the Orphans, with £10 for myself, and £10 for poor believers. January 8th. Received £5,700; of this £900 was taken for the current expenses for the  Orphans. This, with what came in from December 30th, 1854,  up to May 26th, 1855, for the support of the Orphans, enabled  me to meet all the demands without any difficulty, during the  remaining five months. April 18th. Received from a distance £100, of which the donor  intends £20 for myself, and £80 for the benefit of the Orphans. May 5th. Received from a distance £219 9 shillings 4 pence, of which  the donor kindly wished me to keep £19 9 shillings 4 pence for myself, and  to use the other as it might be required for the Lord's work. I  took £100 for the support of the Orphans. This donation was  especially refreshing to my spirit, because of its coming at this  period, when the outgoings are very great. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1854, to  May 26th, 1855, was £4,304 4 shillings 7 and a half pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1855, to May 26th, 1856. When this period commenced, I had £116 17 shillings 8 and a half pence in hand  for the support of the Orphans, an amount so small, looking at  it naturally, that one would be ready to say, there would be soon  nothing in hand. Thus indeed it would have been, had the Lord  not been pleased further to send in means ; but He, in His  fatherly care, never ceased to remember our need and to provide  for its supply. The expenses were very heavy, month after  month, not only because of the greatness of the establishment, but in particular also on account of the high price of provisions,  which prevailed during the whole of the year ; yet, notwithstanding this, there was not a single year, since the Orphan work  commenced, in which I went on with greater ease regarding  means, than during this period. At the close of the first month,  June 26th, there remained £192 9 shillings 11 and a half pence in hand. At the close  of the second month, July 26th, there was a balance left of  £259 4 shillings. At the close of the third month, August 26th, there  was left a balance of £291 19 shillings 2 pence. Section Title: 1856. And in like manner the Lord was pleased to supply me with  means, month after month, so that when He was pleased to  give me on February 19th the donation of £3,000, before referred  to, I had still £160 in hand for the support of the Orphans. It is  particularly worthy of notice, that the income for the support of  the Orphans was not supplied by any very large donations,  previous to the one of £3,000 ; for there was no period for about  ten years, when I received fewer large donations for the support of  the Orphans, than during the last. It was supplied by many  donations of £1, £2, £5, £10, £20, and upwards, but not exceeding  £100, except one of £117 10 shillings received on May 3rd, and the £300  which I took for the Orphans out of the £3,000. Again it is remarkable, that while up to February 19th we  always abounded, and were never brought low, but generally  had had about £200 in hand ; almost immediately after the  reception of the £3,000, out of which I took £300 for the support  of the Orphans, the balance, before in hand, was all expended,  and more money required ; so that I had soon to use a part of  the £300, whereby the hand of God in that large donation was  so much the more made manifest ; and yet, again, this £300,  with what the Lord was pleased to send in besides between  February 19th and May 26th, not only met all the remaining  heavy expenses, but left in hand a balance of £167 18 shillings 11 and three quarter pence. Observe, dear reader, while we were in rented houses in Wilson  Street, we had our faith greatly tried, year after year, though  the expenses were only about one-third as much, as during the  past year. And thus also it has been again and again, since the  New Orphan House was opened in 1849 ; but during the past  year we were entirely free from trial of faith regarding means for  the support of the Orphans, though not without many trials of  faith and patience on other accounts. The Lord takes His own  way, and therefore He allows this year to stand by itself, in this  particular. On this I delight to dwell ; for I desire that the  hand of God may be recognized in this work, whether it be by  His power being manifested in sustaining us in our poverty from  day to day, or by His causing us to go on easily with regard to  means for a day, or a month, or a year. You see, then, that  while there was but like " a handful of meal in the barrel," at the commencement of the period, the Lord was pleased to make it  last for a whole year, and yet, at the end of the year, there was  more than at the beginning ; and during the whole year all these  hundreds had been fed, clothed, and provided with everything  needful. What an answer does all this furnish to unbelief, which  said, when I was going to build the New Orphan House, " How  will you find the means for the support of these 300 Orphans ? " [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1855, to May  26th, 1856, was £4,019 16 shillings 10 pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1856, to May 26th, 1857. The pages which precede this, and which give an account of  the manner in which it pleased the Lord, year after year, to  supply us with means, may have exhausted the patience of the  reader. If so, I advise him to lay the book aside for the present,  to take it up another time, and not to read much of it at one  time ; also, with every fresh instance brought before him, in  which the Lord was pleased to supply us with means, to seek to  enter into it, that God, the living God, who has the hearts of  all in His hands, supplied these means in answer to prayer. If  this book be read in such a spirit, and not in the way of amusement, the result will be, that a rich blessing will be left behind in  the heart of the reader, as has been the case with many thousands  before him. But whatever the reader may feel, I have to do my  part, which is, to record the Lord's unbounded kindness and  faithfulness to me. And I delight in sounding forth His praises. On May 26th I had £167 18 shillings 11 and three quarter pence in hand for the support of  the Orphans. We were, therefore, entirely dependent upon God  to supply more means when, or before, this sum was gone. And  this He did, most bountifully ; for at no period, since first the  Orphan work commenced, on December 9th, 1835, had we so  abounded as during this period, having been able to meet not  only every demand, but having had always, during the whole  twelvemonth, a considerable sum in hand. And thus the good  and faithful God, the living God, the " Father of the fatherless,"  carried us through the whole of that period also, regarding the  Orphan work, and caused us so to abound, that at the close, on  May 26th, 1857, I had in hand a balance of £1,489 7 shillings 9 pence. I  delight in being able thus to make my boast in the Lord. I do  not write Reports to bring before the public how poor I am.  Nor do I write them, in order thereby to induce persons to give,  though I well know that hundreds of times the Lord has used  the Reports, instrumentally, to lay this work, as His own, on the  hearts of His children, whether rich or poor, to help me with  their means. But I write, in order that God's bountifulness, and  faithfulness, and the readiness of His heart to listen to the  supplications of His children, may be increasingly manifest to  those who need a helping hand for such purposes, if by any means  others may be induced to put their trust in God for all they need. I delight to speak of the balance of £1,489 7 shillings 9 pence in hand on  May 26th, 1857 ; for when I first made known my purpose to  enlarge this work, so as to receive 1,000 Orphans, instead of 300,  many may have thought there was no likelihood of my obtaining  the £35,000 needed for the buildings for the 700 Orphans, still  less of my being able to provide for them. But see how God  wrought. Only £3,200 more was needed on May 26th, 1857, to  complete the £35,000. And when I was on the point of beginning  to make arrangements for the reception of 400 more Orphans,  when the expenses would be unusually large, even before the 400  were actually housed, the Lord allowed us to enter upon a new  period with a balance of £1,489 7 shillings 9 pence, as if He meant thereby  to say : " Fear not, I will be with thee, and will help thee also  when the 400 more Orphans shall have been received, yea, when  all the 1,000 shall be under thy care." Thus, as the work has  been enlarged, to put unbelief to shame the Lord has kept pace  in His faithfulness with the enlargement, and often has given  even more abundantly, comparatively, than when it was small.  It is not that our principles are altered. It is not that we act  differently from what we did between 1838 and 1843, when  almost habitually we were very poor ; but it pleased God,  because He had given it to me to go forward in faith, for a testimony to an unbelieving world, and for the comfort and encouragement of the Church at large, to show how He delights to honour  those who honour Him and put their trust in Him. Section Title: Declines to receive £100 as provision for the future. October 12th. There was sent to me a cheque for £100, with  the donor's request to receive this for myself, as the beginning of  a fund for my support when advanced in years, and for that of  my family. This kind and well-intended proposal by the donor  (who since has died), appeared to me as a subtle temptation  laid for me (though far from being intended so by him), to depart  from the principles on which I had been acting for twenty-six  years, both regarding myself and the Orphan work. I give the  account of this circumstance fully, as it may be profitable to  my readers. " Dear Sir, " In admiration of the services which you have rendered to  poor Orphans and mankind in general, I think it right that some  provision should be made for yourself. I think it right to send  you £100 as a beginning (which I hope many good Christians will  add to), to form a fund for the maintenance of yourself and your  family, and I hope you will lay out this as a beginning accordingly.  May God bless you and your labours, as He has hitherto done  in everything connected with your Institutions. " I am, dear Sir, blank." By God's grace I had not a moment's hesitation as to what to do. While most fully appreciating the great kindness of the  donor, I looked upon this as a temptation, permitted by God,  to put my trust in something else than Himself, and I therefore  sent the following reply :—  " My dear Sir, " I hasten to thank you for your kind communication, and  to inform you that your cheque for £100 has safely come to hand. " I have no property whatever, nor has my dear wife ; nor  have I had one shilling regular salary as Minister of the gospel  for the last 26 years, nor as the Director of the Orphan Houses  and the other Objects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for  Home and Abroad. When I am in need of anything, I fall on  my knees, and ask God that He would be pleased to give me what  I need ; and He puts it into the heart of some one or other to  help me. Thus all my wants have been amply supplied during  the last 26 years, and I can say, to the praise of God, I have  lacked nothing. My dear wife and my only child, a daughter  24 years old, are of the same mind. Of this blessed way of living  none of us is tired, but we become day by day more convinced  of its blessedness. " I have never thought it right to make provision for myself,  or my dear wife and daughter, except in this way, that when I  have seen a case of need, such as an aged widow, a sick person,  or a helpless infant, I have used the means freely which God has  given me, fully believing that, if either myself, or my dear wife  or daughter, at some time or other, should be in need of anything,  God would richly repay what was given to the poor, considering  it as lent to Himself. " Under these circumstances, I am unable to accept your kind  gift of £100 towards making a provision for myself and family ;  for so I understand your letter. Anything given to me, unasked  for, by those who have it in their heart to help to supply my  personal and family expenses, I thankfully accept ; or any  donation for the work of God in which I am engaged, I also  thankfully accept, as a steward for the Orphans, etc. ; but your  kind gift seems to me especially given to make a provision for  myself, which I think would be displeasing to my Heavenly  Father, who has so bountifully given me my daily bread hitherto.  But should I have misunderstood the meaning of your letter, be  pleased to let me know. I hold the cheque till I hear again from  you. " In the meantime, my dear Sir, whatever your letter meant,  I am deeply sensible of your kindness, and daily pray that God  would be pleased richly to recompense you, both temporally and  spiritually. I am, dear Sir, yours very gratefully, " George Muller." Two days after I received a reply, in which the donor desired  me to use the £100 for the support of the Orphans, for which object I gladly accepted this sum. The day after that, I  received another £100 from the same donor, and four days after,  £100 more. All for the support of the Orphans, and from an  individual whom I have never seen. Section Title: 1857. Spoils which God's grace won. January 7th. Last evening I received, just after having  again prayed for diamonds, jewellery, etc., a ring, set with a  brilliant, sent from Worcestershire. A Christian lady had been  conversing with her husband on the power of prayer, and, in  conversation, brought forward a Report of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. After a little more conversation, the husband  took this ring from his finger, and said to his wife, " Send this to  Mr. Muller." February 23rd. This evening I had been again asking the  Lord, among many other petitions, to incline the hearts of His  children, who know of this work, to send me their diamonds,  jewellery, old gold and silver coins, or other valuable but needless  articles, to be disposed of for the benefit of this work. About  half-an-hour after, I received a small box, containing the following  valuable articles : a ring set with a brilliant, 5 other gold rings,  3 gold brooches, a pearl brooch, 10 other brooches, a watch-hook,  a gold chain, a gold watch-guard, 2 gold bracelets, a silver card- case, a pair of bracelets with gold snaps, 3 breast-pins, 2 jet necklaces, and a small heart of agate. With peculiar delight I unpacked this little box, to look at the spoils which the grace of  God had won in the heart of His child, who had dedicated them  to His service ; and it afforded me further encouragement to  pray for similar manifestations of grace in other children of  God. April 14th. Today was paid to me the legacy of the late  Mrs. S., being £200. As in every way the last year was the most  remarkable of all the 23 years this work has been in existence, so also in this particular, that in this one year more came in by  legacies than during all the previous 22 years reckoned together.  But all without my using any other means than prayer.  [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1856, to  May 26th, 1857, was £3,893 6 shillings 2 and a half pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1857, to May 26th, 1858. At the commencement of this period we had a balance of  £1,489 7 shillings 9 pence in hand towards the support of the Orphans.  But we had, on the other hand, expenses awaiting us, such as  we had never had before ; for, not only was the house, which  had been for years filled with its 300 Orphans, still further to be  supplied, but the opening of the second house for 400 additional  Orphans was before us, in which it was expected that children shortly would be received, for whom considerable preparations had  to be made, by laying in a large stock of various kinds of material  for clothes, etc. Large, therefore, as the balance was with which  we commenced, yet, had not our faithful prayer-bearing and  answering God and Father helped us further, we should very  soon have had our means exhausted. The second house was opened on November 12th, 1857 ; the  Lord had been mindful of this, and allowed us with a balance of  £2,292 11 and three quarter pence to begin housekeeping in it. See, dear reader,  how blessed it is to rely upon the living God. May 27th. On the very first day of this period, I have received  from a new donor, an entire stranger to me, residing in the  Presidency of Calcutta, £5, which is like an earnest from my  Heavenly Father, that during this period also He will supply me  with all I need. June 7th. Received £50, " paid by the publishers for the  copyright of a memoir." The authoress had from the beginning  intended, that, whatever the copyright of her work might produce,  should be given to me for the benefit of the Orphans, and this  sum was obtained.—June 22nd. From a new donor at Birmingham £50. It is especially to be observed, that abundance was  given, although (as the readers have seen) a large balance was  left, at the close of the former period ; and one of the auditors  of the accounts observed, that it would be considered bad policy  to publish a Report with such a balance in hand ; but on my  part I glory in being able to show how the Lord is not only willing  to provide for us as much as we absolutely need, but even does so  bountifully. October 3rd. Today one of the former Orphans, who was  converted more than two years before he left the Orphan House,  and who has now been above five years out of the house, came  to converse with me about becoming a Missionary.—October 13th.  Received from Brixton £1 5 shillings 6 pence with the following communication : " A dear Christian gentleman, at the head of a house  in the City, in writing to me says, ' I have sustained a heavy  pecuniary loss, and therefore wish to sanctify the loss by giving  20 shillings to the Orphan House. Please send that sum for me ; I will  repay you.' " Pause, dear reader. A heavy pecuniary loss is  made an occasion for this donation ; not a considerable gain.  A heavy loss, should lead us to pause and ponder, and consider  what the Lord's voice to us is in it. Perhaps the reason is, that  we lived too much as owners and possessors, instead of stewards  for the Lord, and that, therefore, He was obliged to take part  of that, which we possess, from us. If so, let us be benefited by  the loss. But suppose this is not the reason ; suppose the Lord  allowed the loss only to take place for the trial of our faith and  patience, yet we should (whilst meekly bowing, under the hand  of God) say to ourselves that the Lord might have taken all,  instead of part, and that, therefore, we ought to make good use of our stewardship respecting the means which are still left to us.  I once knew the proprietors of a house of business to be suddenly  and deeply afflicted. My advice to my Christian friends was,  to be grateful to God, that He had not taken all from them. I  said to them, that, were I in their position, I should express my  gratitude to the Lord by a thank offering to Him, that this  sudden calamity had not taken away the whole of my property.  These Christian friends, I found afterwards, resolved to give to  the Lord £100 as a thank offering, for having dealt so mercifully  with them, and for not having allowed them to lose all. Well,  dear reader, what do you think of this ? You think, perhaps,  this was very strange. Yes, it was very strange, according to  the principles of this world ; but what will you think when I  tell you, that these Christian friends have had that £100 repaid  not merely tenfold, twentyfold, nor a hundredfold, but far more  than a thousandfold ? Section Title: Difficulty about a Boiler overcome by Prayer. Towards the end of November I was most unexpectedly  informed that the boiler of our heating apparatus leaked very  considerably, so that it was impossible to go through the winter  with such a leak. Our heating apparatus consists of a large  cylindrical boiler, inside of which the fire is kept, and with which  boiler the water-pipes, that warm the rooms, are connected.  Hot air is also connected with this apparatus. The boiler had  been considered suited for the work of the winter. To suspect  that it was worn out, and not to do anything towards replacing  it by a new one, and to have said, I will trust in God regarding  it, would be careless presumption, not faith in God. It would be  the counterfeit of faith. The boiler is entirely surrounded by brickwork ; its state,  therefore, could not be known without taking down the brick- work ; this, if needless, would be rather injurious to the boiler  than otherwise ; and as for eight winters we had no difficulty  in this way, we had not anticipated it now. But suddenly, and  most unexpectedly, at the commencement of the winter, this  difficulty occurred. What then was to be done ? For the  children, especially the younger infants, I felt deeply concerned,  that they might not suffer, through want of warmth. But how  were we to obtain warmth ? The introduction of a new boiler  would, in all probability, take many weeks. The repairing of  the boiler was a questionable matter, on account of the greatness  of the leak ; but, if not, nothing could be said of it, till the brick  chamber in which it is enclosed, was, at least in part, removed ;  but that would, at least, as far as we could judge, take days ;  and what was to be done in the meantime, to find warm rooms  for 300 children ? It naturally occurred to me, to introduce  temporary gas-stoves ; but on further weighing the matter, it  was found that we should be unable to heat our very large rooms with gas, unless we had many stoves, which we could not introduce, as we had not a sufficient quantity of gas to spare from  our lighting apparatus. But what was to be done ? Gladly  would I have paid £100 if thereby the difficulty could have been  overcome, and the children not be exposed to suffer for many  days from being in cold rooms. At last I determined on falling  entirely into the hands of God, who is very merciful and of tender  compassion, and I decided on having the brick-chamber opened,  to see the extent of the damage, and whether the boiler might  be repaired, so as to carry us through the winter. The day was fixed, when the workmen were to come, and all  the necessary arrangements were made. The fire, of course,  had to be let out while the repairs were going on. But now see.  After the day was fixed for the repairs, a bleak north wind set in.  It began to blow either on Thursday or Friday before the Wednesday afternoon when the fire was to be let out. Now came the  first really cold weather which we had in the beginning of that  winter, during the first days of December. What was to be  done ? The repairs could not be put off. I now asked the Lord  for two things, namely,, that He would be pleased to change the North  wind into a South wind, and that He would give to the workmen  " a mind to work" ; for I remembered how much Nehemiah  accomplished in 52 days, whilst building the walls of Jerusalem,  because " the people had a mind to work." Well, the memorable  day came. The evening before, the bleak North wind blew still ;  but, on the Wednesday, the South wind blew ; exactly as I had  prayed. The weather was so mild that no fire was needed.  The brickwork was removed, the leak was found out very soon,  the boiler-makers began to repair in good earnest. About half- past eight in the evening, when I was going home, I was informed  at the lodge, that the acting principal of the firm whence the  boiler-makers came had arrived to see how the work was going  on, and whether he could in any way speed the matter. I went  immediately, therefore, into the cellar, to see him with the men,  to seek to expedite the business. In speaking to the principal  of this, he said in their hearing, " The men will work late this  evening, and come very early again tomorrow." " We would  rather, Sir," said the leader, " work all night." Then remembered  I the second part of my prayer, that God would give the men  " a mind to work." Thus it was : by the morning the repair was  accomplished, the leak was stopped, though with great difficulty,  and within about 30 hours the brickwork was up again and the  fire in the boiler ; and all the time the south wind blew so mildly,  that there was not the least need of a fire. Here, then, is one of  our difficulties which was overcome by prayer and faith. For nearly three months all went on well ; but at the end of  February another leak appeared, which was worse than the  previous one. But out of this difficulty also we were helped  through prayer, so that without any real inconvenience the repairs were accomplished within about 30 hours. Thus we  were carried through that winter, and in the spring a new boiler  was ordered to be made. Section Title: 1858. January 1st. The Lord has again dealt bountifully with  me in a variety of ways, especially as regards pecuniary supplies.  Long before the break of day I heard something drop into the  letter-box at my house, and said to myself, " This is the Lord's  earnest, to provide me this year also with what I shall need,"  On opening the box, I found two packets of money in it. The  first contained £12 3 shillings 3 pence, with this communication : " Please  accept the enclosed £12 3 shillings 3 pence to pay for the maintenance of  one of the little Orphans for the present year." The other  packet contained, anonymously, £2 2 shillings 6 pence.—Jan. 17th. I had  just been asking the Lord for more means, when there was  handed to me a letter containing a cheque for £30, from the  neighbourhood of Ashby-de-la-Zouch. The donor had only on  September 6th sent £25 for the Orphans. He used to give about  £5 per year formerly, but as the work is enlarged, the Lord has  inclined him to give more. Section Title: Refuses an offer of 100 guineas to take in an Orphan out of turn. January 19th. Yesterday I received a letter, stating that  a stranger had offered to pay one hundred guineas to the Funds  of the Institution, if, together with an Orphan girl, who was to  be received, I would at the same time admit her brother, whose  turn was not come. This was of course declined, as the cases  of the Orphans are considered in the order in which applications  are made, and according to the vacancies which occur for boys  and girls, and money never influences me in the least. Now  see, Christian reader, how God recompensed this acting in His  fear, irrespective of the loss of the money. The lady who received  this negative reply, an entire stranger to me, very kindly sent me  £300 a little while after, though the little boy was not admitted. February 2nd. Today I took the first active steps towards  the building of the third house, when immediately afterwards  I was informed by letter that a lady in London, an entire stranger  to me, had ordered her bankers to send me £300 for the support  of the Orphans. I was also further informed in the evening, that  in two weeks £800 will be paid to me for the work of the Lord. Some of my readers may be inclined to say, that there is no  difficulty at all in carrying on this work, as there is so much coming in, from so many hundreds of persons in various parts of the  kingdom and the world, who feel interested in it, that any one  could do this. My reply is, yes, any one, whom God has called  for such a work, and who really trusts in Him, will be supplied  with means. But real trust in God is needed for it, else such a  one would soon be overpowered by the difficulties. While I am writing this (end of May, 1858), week after week has passed  away, for about ten weeks, when the income has been, generally,  £100, £200, or £300 per week less than the expenses ; and had not  the Lord so richly supplied us previously, we should be very poor  indeed, humanly speaking. What is to be done under such  circumstances ? To trust in what we have in hand, to depend  upon the liberality of former donors, or to trust in the number  of Reports which have been circulated ? All these would be  found broken reeds if leaned upon. We trust alone in the living  God, and are assured, that either before that which we have in  hand is gone, He will send help, or when it is gone ; for Himself, as  with an unseen hand, has led me on to the enlargement of the  work, and causes it still further to be enlarged, week after week.  This trust in the living God, but this alone, keeps my heart in  peace. Were I to look at things after the outward appearance,  there is no natural prospect of my being carried through the  constantly recurring large demands before me. Section Title: Prayed money out of the Chancery Court. February 4th. In September, 1856, I was informed that the  late Mrs. S., of Clifton, had left me for the benefit of the Orphans  a legacy of £500. When, therefore, about fourteen months had  elapsed, and the legacy was not paid to me, I felt it my duty,  as a steward, to ask whether there was any reason why the  legacy was not paid, and was informed by the solicitor, in whose  hands the business was, that that part of the property out of  which the legacy was to be paid was into Chancery. Most of  my readers will, therefore, suppose there was but little prospect of  soon obtaining the money. However, my universal remedy for  every difficulty, trial, and disappointment, namely,, faith and prayer,  was now resorted to, and I asked the Lord that He would be  pleased, contrary to all human appearances, to cause this money  soon to come to hand, and accordingly, on February 4th, 1858,  the legacy of £500 was paid to me, with interest from August 29th,  1857, up to this day, at the rate of 4 per cent, being £8 9 shillings 1 pence.  Let this instance be a further encouragement to the believing  reader, to turn everything into prayer, for the removal of his  difficulties ; but, at the same time, to wait patiently the Lord's  time, and fully to believe, that, as assuredly as it is a real good  for him, the answer will be granted. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1857, to  May 26th, 1858, was £5,513 5 shillings 7 and a half pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1858, to May 26th, 1859. At the commencement of this period we had a balance in hand  of £2,997 1 pence, a far greater sum than we had ever had before,  at the commencement of a new period. June 20th. Today I found paid to my credit at my bankers,  by a donor at a considerable distance, the sum of £3,500, of which the donor kindly wished me to keep for my own personal  expenses £100, to give to Mr. Craik £50, and to take the remaining  £3,350 for the benefit of the Orphans. This donor, whom I have  never seen, wrote with reference to this donation : " Since I  first heard of your Establishment, I had given it a chief preference  in the disposal of my property ; but now, seeing my time here  cannot be long, I am persuaded it is far better for me to present  you with the amount while I live (if the Lord permit). Pray  that the Lord may graciously accept it at my hands, and enable  me to be deeply humbled and thankful that He has so greatly  favoured one so unworthy." Observe the following points in connection with this donation :  (1). I have never seen the donor. (2). Simply in answer to our  daily prayers to the living God, He is thus pleased to work for  us. (3). The donor gives while living. Thus the uncertainty  of obtaining the money, left by Will, is avoided, and the considerable legacy duty is saved. (4). The above sum was given to me  at a period when we not only had to expend far more money  than ever for the current expenses, but also, when, for many  weeks past, we had had but little, comparatively, coming in.  Thus the Lord, by this most unexpected abundance, showed  afresh how small a matter it is with Him to make up for deficiencies. (5). Take lastly in connection with this, what I stated  when first I made known my intention of increasing the number  of Orphans to 1,000 instead of 300, namely,, that the Lord would  be able to provide for the 1,000 as easily as for the 300. How  greatly has He helped in the work since that time in such a  variety of ways ! And this most unexpected large donation,  from this humble follower of the Lord Jesus, is one of the many  remarkable proofs He has given me since, of the readiness of.  His heart to help me.—July 7th. From Ireland £5, with the  following deeply interesting letter from a manufacturer :—  " I enclose a Post Office Order for £5, which by the blessing of  Almighty God I am enabled to send you this year. You will,  no doubt, remember that the first sum I sent you was 5 shillings., I think  now four years ago ; and indeed at that time it was a large sum  for me to send, I might say considerably larger than the present.  For some years previous to the time I sent you the first amount,  I was at times much perplexed on the subject of giving ; and  the end of my reasoning was always, that a person so straitened  in circumstances as I was then, was not called upon to give. I  kept this opinion, until one of your Reports fell into my hands,  and, from the accounts contained therein, was encouraged to  send you the first amount of 5 shillings. Soon after I thought my  circumstances got something easier. I then began to seek out  cases of distress, and relieved them to the best of my ability ;  and, to the astonishment of many who did not know the secret,  who wondered how I could give, I have proved that, just as I  give, the Lord gives in return ; for during the time, since I first made up my mind to give, what with weakness of faith, and false  reasonings of friends, I sometimes withheld when I ought not,  and just as I withheld, the Lord in His infinite mercy withheld  also. During the panic, which has yet scarcely passed over us,  I dealt out to all who came within my reach, according as I  considered the circumstances required ; and the result is, that,  although many in the same trade have been almost ruined, it  has been the most prosperous year I have had since I commenced  business. It would fill your heart with joy, if time and space  would permit, for me to relate how in many instances I was  directed to go to such a house and enquire how they were getting  on, and to find that I arrived just in time. But, above all, I  have to thank God that my spiritual condition is much improved  since I began to give. Etc." December 3rd. For three weeks the income has been about  one-third only of the expenses ; yet the Lord supplied us  bountifully beforehand, and my full expectation was, that He  would again help us more fully. Now today has been a day as  in former times. I received from one of the Midland Counties  £50, and seven smaller amounts from various places.—December  16th. We have now 299 Orphans in No. 2, and 299 in No. 1,  just an equal number. What help has the Lord given in filling  up No. 2 since this day twelvemonth !—From Sunderland, from  a lady who has found Christ : a gold ring set with 6 pearls and a  ruby, a gold ring set with 3 emeralds and 10 small diamonds, a  gold ring set with turquoises, and a pair of gold ear-rings. Section Title: 1859. January 1st. Week after week, of late, the income has been  far less than the expenses, though much has come in. Now, on  this first day of the year, the Lord has richly made up for all  deficiencies. The first letter I opened contained advice from an  anonymous donor at Manchester, to call at a certain bank in  Bristol for £110 as " a New Year's gift for the Orphans," with  the request that I would not seek to ascertain the name of the  donor.—The next letter contained information, from a donor in  London, that there had been paid to my bankers the sum of  £1,000, of which £500 was for the Orphans. On January 2nd came in 18 donations, of which I will only  mention £10 from Sydenham, and an anonymous donation of  £50 from New York. Received also the £7,000, to which reference has been made, in writing about donations for the Building  Fund, of which I took £1,000 for the support of the Orphans.  January 12th. From Westerham, in 88 small donations, £4 8 shillings 6 pence.  January 17th. From Florence £5.—January 18th. From one  who was formerly under our care as an Orphan, and who is now  in Australia, £5.—January 20th. From Bonn, in Rhenish  Prussia, 10 Prussian Thalers from a Dutch lady, and 1 Thaler  from the sender. Again I call upon the reader to see the great variety of ways  in which the Lord helps me. By 88 small donations £4 8 shillings 6 pence  is made up, whilst at other times one single donation brings  £1,000, £2,000, £3,000, and even £7,000 or £8,100. Then again  from all parts of the world donations come in. God has not failed me at any time. Forty years [1874] have I  proved His faithfulness, in this work; and it was about thirty-six  years ago—when great poverty and need began to come upon  me, in connection with this work—that the Lord in the most  marked and manifest manner stretched forth His hand. This  almost uninterrupted poverty continued for five years ; but God  always helped me. During the last twenty years generally  His dealings have been different ; still, even during this period,  I have had numberless spiritual and temporal necessities to bring  before God in prayer, and He has uniformly helped me. This  same peace and joy in God, resulting from becoming increasingly  acquainted with Him, by waiting upon Him, looking to  Him, trusting in Him in the greatest difficulties, and under  the greatest trials ; and even when there is not the least  natural prospect of being helped ; I desire that you, dear  reader, may have. The life of the believer in the Lord Jesus is  intended to be a very happy one, even here on earth ; but this  cannot be, except you walk as an obedient child, and confide  fully in your Father who is in heaven. I cannot tell you how happy this service makes me. Instead  of being the anxious, careworn man many persons think me to  be, I have no anxieties and no cares at all. Faith in God leads  me to roll all my burden upon Him ; for hundreds are my necessities, besides those connected with money. In every way I  find God to be my helper, even as I trust in Him, and pray to  Him in childlike simplicity, about everything. Be encouraged,  dear fellow-believer, to go this blessed way yourself, and you  will see what peace and joy it affords. January 31st. Regarding pecuniary assistance for the work,  this has been the most remarkable month during the 25 years  I have been engaged in it. There came in for the Building Fund  during this month £4,315 4 shillings, for the support of the Orphans  £2,215 19 shillings 8 and a half pence, and for the other Objects £3,286 3 shillings 3 pence;  altogether £9,817 6 shillings 11 and a half pence; but there was also expended, during  this one month, £4,896 10 shillings. February 8th. From H. B., in London, £5, as " the grateful  acknowledgment of one who has experienced the fact, that ' he  that giveth to the poor lendeth to the Lord.' "—April 30th. Received  the following letter from a considerable distance :—  " My dear Christian brother, " I am the husband of Mrs. blank	 who sends you by this post the two-sovereign piece. How can we better dispose of  this relic of affectionate remembrance, than by depositing it  in the bank of Christ, who always pays the best interest, and   never fails ? Now, my best and spiritual counsellor, I cannot  express to you the exceeding great joy I feel, in relating what  follows. I am an artist, a poor artist, a landscape painter.  About two weeks ago I sent a picture to Bristol for exhibition,  just as I finished your book that was lent us. I most humbly  and earnestly prayed to God to enable me by the sale of my  Bristol picture, to have the blessed privilege of sending you half  the proceeds. The price of the picture is £20. Now mark.  Immediately the exhibition is open, God, in His mercy, mindful  of my prayer, sends me a purchaser. I have exhibited in Bristol  before, but never sold a picture. Oh ! my dear friend, my very  heart leaps for joy. I have never been so near God before.  Through your instrumentality I have been enabled to draw  nearer to God, with more earnestness, more faith, more  holy  desires. This is the first return God has blessed me with for the  whole of my last year's labours. What a blessing to have it so  returned !—Oh, with what joy I read your book !  Of such letters I have had thousands. Section Title: Mr. Wright joins Mr. Muller. [April 30th. It was during April of this year that Mr. James  Wright, at Mr. Muller's invitation, joined him in the work.] May 18th. Again anonymously from H. B. £10, with these  words : " In grateful acknowledgment to our Heavenly Father  for an increase of business, since last I remitted." This is the  fifth donation from the same donor within about three months,  £45 in all. From Bath 6 shillings, saved by discontinuing smoking,  given up by the help of the Lord, though the donor had smoked  18 years previously.—May 26th. It is now eighteen months  since we began to receive fresh children, after the opening of  No. 2. Since then we have received altogether 422 Orphans. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1858, to  May 26th, 1859, was £6,974 17 shillings  and a half pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1859, to May 26th, 1860. June 17th. This evening, tenders for contracts for the New  Orphan House No. 3 were given in. Thus we advanced another  decided step towards having 1,150 Orphans under our care.  Under these circumstances the following donations were particularly refreshing to me. From 2 Dutch ladies, residing at Bonn,  7 Prussian Thalers for the Orphans. From a Dutch Baroness  £85 13 shillings 1 pence, of which the donor kindly wishes me to keep two-tenths for myself, and to use the remainder for the Institution. September 2nd. From Oxfordshire £50, sent at the request  of a Christian young gentleman (who had fallen asleep in Jesus),  by his father, with a grateful heart for what the Lord had done  for his son. I never saw either father or son, nor do I otherwise know them.—September 9th. From Captain T. S,	 R.N., £1 with these lines : " June 30th, 1859, Latitude 23.52 North, Longitude 36.9 West —H.M.S. Calcutta. May every blessing attend your  charity and yourself." This is one of the ten thousand remarkable ways in which the Lord has helped me from the beginning  of the Institution. But all comes in answer to prayer. November 15th Within the last twenty-four hours I have  drawn cheques, for current expenses, to the amount of £555,  and the income during the last days has been less than during  any part of the year. But I hope in God, and am therefore in  peace.—November 17th. From Kidderminster £50. There was  also paid to-day the legacy of the late Mrs. C—, which should  have been £100 (less legacy duty £90), but which, through a  defect in the Will, was only £50 (less legacy duty £45). Half,  therefore, of the intended kindness of the testatrix was lost.  This leads me to the remark, that if any donors wish to help the  Institution by legacies (though the more excellent way is,  during our lifetime to use our means for the Lord, if there  be no hindrance), it is necessary that their Will be worded  properly. Section Title: 1860. January 1st. Early in the morning I found in the letter-box  at my house three papers, containing money. The first I opened  contained £12 10 shillings, with these words : " Will Mr. Muller please  to accept the enclosed £12 10 shillings from — as a contribution for  the maintenance of one of the dear little Orphans ? "—The next  paper I opened contained anonymous donations from 3 servants,  namely, £1 from A: B., £1 from M. A., and 2 shillings 6 pence from E. A. W.  For many years have these dear servants, entirely unknown to  me, contributed thus on the first morning of the year.—The  third paper contained a sovereign, with these words : " Towards  the support of the Orphans, from one whom God has wonderfully  blessed throughout the year, at this moment passing away."  By the first delivery I received twenty-five letters. The first  I opened contained advice, that into one of the Bristol banks  had been paid to my credit £262 17 shillings, of which the donor, who resides at a distance of about 200 miles, desires £200 to be used  for the building of the third Orphan House, and £62 17 shillings as a New Year's gift for the support of the Orphans. Anonymously  from H. B. £17 13 shillings.—" As a thank offering for the mercies of the  past year, from believers meeting at the Sand Area Meeting  House, Kendal, £30 3 shillings."—January 14th. From a mercantile  gentleman, whom I have only once spoken to for a few moments, £1,500.—January 17th. To-day it is a twelvemonth since,  day by day, 30 quarts of new milk have been given, by a gentleman residing in the neighbourhood of Bristol.—January 19th.  Received 705 mugs for the 700 Orphans, as a present.—January  20th. From a Birmingham manufacturer £50. February 14th. Received £2 10 shillings 6 pence, with the following  letter :— " My dear Brother in the Lord Jesus Christ, " Will you please to accept an order for £2 10 shillings 6 pence for the  dear Orphans under your care. The history of this small sum  is as follows : About seven-and-a-half years ago, your Narrative  was put into my hands ; the Lord very greatly blessed it to my  soul. Six years and eleven months ago I was enabled to cast  myself, my wife, and family, upon the Lord, and look to Him  alone for the supply of our temporal necessities, while labouring  in His glorious cause. From that time to the present we have  had no claims upon any person for a single penny ; nor have  we made known our wants to any, or applied to any person  for help, but to our Heavenly Father alone ; and He has  supplied our need, and not suffered us to be confounded, blessed  be His name ! My dear wife, as well as myself, from- the very  first, had a strong desire to help you a little in your blessed work  of love and labour of faith ; but, for a long time, owing to her  continued ill-health, and the growing expenses of our family,  we never seemed to have any money to spare ; so, all we did was  to wish, desire, and talk about it, and say how happy we should  be if the Lord would enable us to do so. At length we both felt  we were acting wrongly, and on the 8th of August last we  solemnly decided we would give the Lord back a tenth of the  money He was pleased to send us, though at that time we were  in deeper poverty than we had ever been before ; yet under  those circumstances we were enabled in the strength of the Lord  to come to the above decision, and act up to it that very morning ;  and the peace and joy we both felt, it is in vain for me to attempt  to describe. The Lord has kept us firm ever since, and instead  of having less for our own use, we have had more ; so, dear Sir,  this sum is the fruit of six months' prayers. Pardon me for  troubling you with so long an account of so trifling a sum ; but  I want you to bless our Heavenly Father for His goodness to us  His unworthy servants, and to remember us in your petitions at  the throne of grace. " Yours very affectionately and respectfully, blank." April 17th. From Birkenhead £20.—May 26th. The present  period closes full of mercies and blessings with regard to means  for carrying on the work, as also in every other respect ; and  I look with peace and comfort to the coming year, though I  have reason to believe its expenses will be greater, and that  about £25,000 will be required to carry me through it. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1859 to  May 26th, 1860, was £7,699 13 shillings 11 and a half pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1860, to May 26th, 1861. June 7th. To-day I had the joy of receiving a long letter,  from one of the Orphans in service, giving a full account of her  conversion, from which I give the following extract : " I with  many others can look back to the dear Orphan House and thank God for placing us under such influence. It was the genuine  religious example of all around me, while there, that impressed  my mind with the reality of vital religion."—June 8th. From  Lancashire £200.—June 15th. From the inmates of the Liverpool  Penitentiary £3 14 shillings 3 pence, and from their Matrons 8 shillings 9 pence, being  saved by abstaining for one month from the use of butter, in  order to send the allowance to the Orphans. August 15th. From the Master of a brig £2. Being homeward  bound from the Mediterranean, he asked the Lord to give him a  fair wind through the gut of Gibraltar, and said that, if so, he  would give the amount of the anchorage dues to the Lord for  the Orphans. He entered the Straits, it fell calm, and he drifted  ten miles back. He then again asked the Lord to help him.  A breeze sprang up in the night, and he cleared the Straits. October 12th. Received the following valuable donation :  A gold brooch, a pair of ear-rings, and 3 rings, all set with pink  topazes, a pearl brooch, a large amber necklace, ring, and ear-rings,  seed coral bracelets and negligee, a cornelian ring, a negligee  from Herculaneum, a pair of gold bracelets set with precious  stones, a pair of garnet ear-rings, a string of coral, a heavy gold  chain, a cornelian necklace, a rich Genoa velvet dress, an Indian  worked scarf, etc., and 5 shillings for carriage. These valuable articles  were accompanied by the following lines from the donor : " Some  years have passed since any of these idle toys were worn by me ;  and I think it sinful to lock up anything which may tempt others  to sin. While we have time to do good, let us embrace it ; and  may the offering be accepted by Him who sees it in secret, and  will receive it as done unto Himself." The donor lived only a  few months after she had sent these articles. Will she regret  that she used them for the Lord in her lifetime ? Surely not !  Christian reader, let us seek more truly to lay hold on eternal life !  Let us live for eternity ! Section Title: 1861. January 1st. I found early in the morning, before daylight,  two little packets of money in the letter-box at my house. The  first contained this letter :—  " My dear Sir, " I have the pleasure of enclosing £25 3 shillings 6 pence, £5 of which  please to appropriate to your own use, and the remainder to the  maintenance of the dear Orphans. This money is the first  received by me as Director's fees of a public company with  which I am connected; and I thought I could not do better  than consecrate it to such a purpose. Wishing you every success  in your holy work, " I am, dear Sir, yours faithfully, blank." January 10th. " Saved in farthings through the past year,  3 shillings." What a variety of ways God uses to supply me with means !  January 30th. From a commercial gentleman £500, May 3rd. Anonymously from R. E. I. 13 shillings 6 pence, with these  lines : " It was my idea, that when a man had sufficient for his  own wants, he ought then to supply the wants of others, and  consequently I never had sufficient. I now clearly see, that  God expects us to give of what we have, and not of what we have  not ; and to leave the rest to Him. I therefore give in faith  and love, knowing that, if I first seek the kingdom of God and  His righteousness, all other things will be added unto me."— May 9th. From Hinckley 10 shillings 7 pence, being " Weekly subscriptions  of a halfpenny and a penny from very poor women." May 26th. At the close of the period I find that the total  expenditure for all the various Objects was £24,700 16 shillings 4 pence, or  £67 13 shillings 5 pence per day, all the year round. During the coming  year I expect the expenses to be considerably greater. But  God, who has helped me these many years, will, I believe, help  me in future also. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1860, to  May 26th, 1861, was £8,022 7 shillings 10 pence.] You see, esteemed reader, how the Lord, in His faithful love,  helped us year after year. With every year the expenses increased, because the operations of the Institution were further  enlarged ; but He never failed us. You may say, however,  " What would you do, if He should fail in helping you ? " My  reply is, That cannot be, as long as we trust in Him and do not  live in sin. But if we were to forsake Him, the fountain of living  waters, and to hew out to ourselves broken cisterns, which cannot  hold water, by trusting in an arm of flesh ; or if we were to live  in sin, we should then have to call upon Him in vain, even though  we professed still to trust in Him, according to that word : " If I  regard iniquity in my heart, the Lord will not hear me" (Psalm  66: 18). Hitherto, by God's grace, I have been enabled to  continue to trust in Him alone ; and hitherto, though failing  and weak in many ways, yet, by God's grace, I have been enabled  to walk uprightly, hating sin and loving holiness, and longing  after increased conformity to the Lord Jesus. Section Title: May 26th, 1861, to May 26th, 1862. June 5th. Legacy of the late Mrs. J. £200. This lady I  never saw ; yet God inclined her heart to leave this amount in  her Will for the support of the Orphans. Section Title: A former Orphan in a College. August 13th. The following is a letter from an Orphan who  was the first received into the New Orphan House No. 1, was  converted whilst there, walked consistently as a believer about  a year before he left, and was on May 24th, 1852, sent out to  be apprenticed. Since then, as far as I know, he has uniformly  walked as a believer, and at last, having a great desire either to  labour as a Missionary abroad, or as a preacher of the gospel at home, he went to a newly-established College, chiefly for the  sake of studying Hebrew and Greek, to be able to understand  the Holy Scriptures in the original languages. After having been  at this College for some time, I saw him, and on his return there  I received this letter " My dear Mr. Muller, " You will be pleased to hear, that I have returned to my  duties at College, with an earnest desire more than ever to devote  myself to the service of my beloved Saviour. I met with very  great encouragement during the latter part of my vacation.  Instances of usefulness seemed to multiply around me, and not  unfrequently did I find that my labours had been crowned with  the divine blessing in those places where I had least expected  it. Whilst traveling by rail to an appointment, I met with a  person who had heard me preach at blank, nearly two years ago,  and whom I had never seen from that time to this ; but the  Word then proclaimed was made a great blessing to his soul.  I distinctly remembered the service, for I had preached that  evening under great embarrassment of mind. Was not this  pleasing ? Need I say, that I thanked God and took courage ?  Whilst preaching lately, I had the pleasure of seeing among the  congregation one of the Orphan girls, whom I afterwards had an  interview with, and was pleased to find her a believer in the Lord  Jesus Christ. I often think of the valuable advice you gave me  during our last interview, and thank you most heartily for it.  If it were possible, I should much like to be nearer to you, that  I might often have the pleasure of listening to your paternal  counsels. But my days in the Orphan House have passed away ;  I am now moving in a different sphere, preparing for a great and  noble work. " My dear Sir, may I venture to hope that sometimes at the  throne of grace you will remember your Orphan child, your ' son  in the gospel.' I am anxious to become a good minister of Jesus  Christ—the means of turning many to righteousness. I long to  be honoured by my Lord in the ministry of His Word, that, when  He shall appear, I may receive from Him a crown of honoured  usefulness. I remember four years ago beginning to pray that  God would bless me, by granting me to know that one soul was  brought to the knowledge of the Saviour through my instrumentality. That prayer being answered, I prayed for two. That  too being granted, I have doubled the number, and I hope that I shall see many, yea hundreds, saved through my labours. I am asking to be made largely useful, knowing that it is for my  Saviour's glory. He can make feeble instruments the means of doing great good.—I was preaching yesterday at blank, and, on speaking to some friends about the Orphan House, they expressed  a great desire to have the first part of your Life, which I shall feel obliged if you will kindly send me by post for them, at your  earliest convenience. I enclose stamps for the amount. You will be pleased to hear that two persons, to whom I have lent  the copy you kindly gave me on leaving the Orphan House,  have been converted through its perusal, and are now consistent  members of a Christian Church. " Accept the expression of my gratitude and affection, and  with many prayers for the prosperity of the work of God in your  hands, believe me to remain, " Yours affectionately in Christ Jesus, blank." Section Title: A Poor Curate's Letter. December 6th. Received £1, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " Having just received part of my stipend, I have great  pleasure in sending you £1 towards the support of the Orphans.  I am only a poor curate, without any personal property, or I  would gladly give more to so noble an Institution, having read  your Narrative and Reports with the deepest interest. May God  still more abundantly bless and prosper you in all endeavours  to promote His glory and the increase of true religion. " I remain, dear Sir, with much respect and esteem, " Yours truly, blank." Section Title: 1862. January 1st. The Old Year has ended in the midst of many  mercies, and on the last day many donations had come in. The  New Year commenced again with much help, especially in the  reception of donations. Before daylight I found in the letter-box  at my house a letter, containing £15, from a Bristol donor ;  also a sovereign with these words : " An Old Year's thank- offering for the Orphans." From Clifton £150, with £5 for  myself.—January 2nd. From Birmingham £28 8 shillings, with the  kind promise to repeat this donation every month during this  year.—January 8th. From a commercial gentleman £750. March 12th. From a Scotch donor £50. On this day, March  12th (the day of the opening of the New Orphan House No. 3,  on which the expenses of the Orphan work were increased about  £5,000 annually), came in altogether £71 9 shillings 5 pence, as if God would  say, I will meet the increased expenses, and I give the earnest  in what I send this day. April 15th. The number of inmates in the three Houses  exceeds already 800, and above 400 more are expected. The  expenses, therefore, are great, and becoming larger and larger.  This morning came in £100.—April 22nd. From Kent £100. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1861, to  May 26th, 1862, was £9,148 10 shillings 9 pence.] At the close of the year I find that, the total expenditure for  the whole year having been £26,029 16 shillings 7 and a half pence, the average expenses for each of the 365 days was £71 6 shillings 3 and a half pence. Section Title: May 26th, 1862, to May 26th, 1863. July 10th. This day has furnished another proof that the  Lord is both able and willing to help me in meeting the expenses  for the Orphans. Last evening I received the following information from a Bristol bank : " We beg to inform you that we  have been directed by a gentleman to pay £368 to the Orphan  Asylum on Ashley Down, as ' part of the tenth of an unexpected  legacy,' and that the sum awaits your order at our bank."  Accordingly there was paid to me to-day £368.—July 11th.  From his Highness Prince —, £10. October 1st. From a naval officer £615 shillings 6 pence, with the following  letter :—  " Dear Sir, " I beg to enclose a Post Office Order for the sum of £6 15 shillings 6 pence,  being a donation from me to the Orphan Schools, in the following  way : Towards the expense of the Orphans, being part of the  tenth of a legacy lately received, £5. Cost of 20 Reports, lately  sent to me, 10 shillings. Fire insurance of my house furniture, which I  prefer paying in this manner, £1 5 shillings 6 pence. With many of your  donors, I have felt the full power of those words, that it is  more blessed to give than to receive.' For some time past I have  given a tenth of my income to the Lord, and can truly say that,  where I formerly gave to one object, I can now give to twenty,  without any difficulty or effort, and with a degree of pleasure  that I never felt before. The more I give, the more I seem to  get. Thus, temporally and spiritually, we receive a twofold  blessing. If more could be induced to take this step, how many  beaming countenances we should witness, and how flourishing  would be the condition of many of our Societies and Institutions.  May God indeed bless you in your noble work, and ever believe  me, dear Sir, " Yours very faithfully, blank." November 15th. The outgoings of to-day, for the various  Objects, are £632 12 shillings 1 pence, but the income for them had been only  £3 15 shillings 6 pence. Under such circumstances it is necessary to keep  the eye steadfastly fixed upon God ; then, though the outgoings  are great, we are helped, and shall not be confounded ; for faith  lays hold on God, and draws out of His inexhaustible fullness.  November 17th. Received £1 11 shillings 6 pence, with the following letter :—  " My dear Sir, " Having been invited to attend one of the Dinners on Thursday last, and not feeling free to do so, I prefer sending  you the enclosed for the use of the Orphans. " Yours truly, Y. Z." Here, by refraining from going to a grand dinner, one guinea  and a half was saved, sufficient to provide a dinner for more than  one hundred Orphans. What may not be accomplished by  self-denial ! But this is not all. Such public dinner parties bring great damage to the soul, if not to the body. I leave out  purposely what dinner party it was, because I do not wish these  remarks to be of a personal character, but simply desire the good  of the reader. December 1st. From Hampstead £50.—December 12th.  This morning's post brought 2 shillings 6 pence for the Building Fund, but  nothing else for any of the other Objects, while I had before me  the outgoings of £146 11 shillings for the current expenses for the Orphans  alone. Moreover, for many days and weeks, the income has not  been nearly equal to the expenses, so that the balance that we  had in hand has been considerably reduced. Under these circumstances I found great comfort in Isaiah 26:3 and 4, " Thou  wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on Thee :  because he trusteth in Thee. Trust ye in the Lord for ever : for in the  Lord Jehovah is everlasting strength." When I left the Orphan  Houses this evening, I found that the expenses of the day had been  altogether £151 18 shillings 8 pence, and the income 12 shillings 6 pence. But I hope  in God. I expect again larger sums.—December 15th. The  following letter was received from a dear Christian girl, who  had been recently sent out :—  " Respected and beloved Sir, " May I be allowed the great privilege of writing a few lines  to express, in some feeble measure, my deep heartfelt gratitude  to you for all the unceasing love and kindness shown me for so  many years, whilst in the dear Orphan House. I shall throughout  time and eternity have cause to praise the Lord, for having put  it into your heart to have such a place built ; for there my  Saviour made known to me the preciousness of His blood, as  the only sacrifice for my sins. Though now with my relations,  I feel what a miserable creature I should be, if I had not Jesus  for my Helper and Guide in every temptation and difficulty.  I feel, dear Sir, that the debt of gratitude I owe you can never be  repaid by any one but the Lord Himself. May He give you a  crown of rejoicing, and lengthen out your days, so that through  your instrumentality many more may be gathered into the fold  of Christ, before His coming. " I remain, dear Sir, "Yours most respectfully and gratefully, blank." This dear girl, who is now with the Lord, had been 12 years  and 8 months under our care. She was on November 28th, 1862,  sent out, fitted for service, but was first sent to her aunt in  Dublin, to have thorough change of air, on account of her health,  according to the judgment of our medical adviser. She had  known the Lord 3 years and 5 months, before she left, and walked  consistently. Some time after her arrival in Dublin, she was  taken very ill, and never recovered. A Christian lady, who  visited her in her illness, wrote to me, that she glorified God in  her sickness and death. December 22nd. From the son of a baronet 19 shillings 9 pence, who  had " earned the money on purpose to give to the Orphanage,  by giving up butter and eggs for six weeks ; also by catching  mice and rats, and getting good marks for lessons."—December  27th. The total of the income this morning had been £6, for  the various Objects of the Institution. My heart, however,  remembered yet again Isaiah 26: 3 and 4, and was comforted by  it. No more came in, in the course of the day, until I arrived  at home nearly 9 o'clock in the evening, when I found £1 from  the Cape of Good Hope, 16 shillings from Greenock, £10 from Belfast,  £10 from a Bristol donor, and £700 from a commercial gentleman. How true again, therefore, the word : " For in the Lord  Jehovah is everlasting strength" (Isaiah 26: 4). Section Title: 1863. January 1st. Long before daylight I found in the letter-box  of my house £10, with £5 for the Building Fund ; also " From  the dying year 1862 " 30 shillings, with 10 shillings for myself, anonymously.  From an Orphan box £5. From Clifton £150, with £5 for myself. February 10th. From an aged merchant, as a thank offering  to the Lord, for the many mercies received from Him, £520.  This aged merchant was an entire stranger to me, till he came  to the Orphan Houses to bring me this money. I have repeatedly stated how, day after day and week after  week, the expenses were greater than the income, so that, had  the Lord not previously remembered us, and sent more than  we needed, the income would not have sufficed. He, however,  knew all about our need, and acted accordingly. The reader  will also remember how, under these circumstances, my mind  was kept in peace because I stayed myself on the Word of God,  and was assured that He would again send larger sums. As I  had expected, so it was, and I give therefore the weekly income  of the last eight weeks previous to February 18th, 1863 :— From December 25th to December 31st, 1862, £957 5 shillings 11 and a half pence.  From December 31st, 1862, to January 7th, 1863, £741 3 shillings 3 pence.  From January 7th to January 14th, 1863, £508 1 shilling 4 and a quarter pence. From January 14th to January 21st, £446 2 shillings 9 and a half pence. From January 21st to January 28th, £1,494 16 shillings 6 pence. From January 28th to February 4th, £488 12 shillings 7 pence. From February 4th to February 11th, £1,668 7 shillings 2 and a half pence. From February 11th to February 18th, £488 10 shillings 6 and three quarter pence. Be, then, dear Christian reader, encouraged by this. If difficulties  arise, they will not last for ever ; if your faith is greatly tried, it  will not be always so ; therefore continue to trust in the Lord,  and He will help you in His own time and way. February 28th. Legacy of the Dowager Lady R., £50 in  money, and 4 silver side dishes (valued £50 10 shillings.). [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1862, to  May 26th, 1863, was £11,194 4 shillings 7 and a half pence.] June 25th. Received 12 shillings 7 and a half pence and 7 shillings 4 and a half pence, with this letter :  " You will be gratified to know that the sum of 12 shillings 7 and a half pence has  been collected by poor E. saving a farthing out of every shilling  she has earned by crochet work for the last ten months, and by  which she supported herself with her poor crippled fingers ;  they are quite bent from rheumatism, from which afflictive  cause she has lost the use of her limbs and cannot walk." July 25th. From a Scotch donor £100.—July 30th. Legacy  of the late Mrs. M., of Streatham, £100. Though this Christian  lady has repeatedly sent me donations for the work, I never  saw her.—August 25th. From the neighbourhood of Agra,  East Indies, £100. December 11th. From Herts £1 1, " A thank offering to my  Heavenly Father for deliverance from a great temporal trouble." Notice again, the variety of means which it pleases God to use  in order to supply me with the means. It has often happened,  that twenty or even thirty donations have been received in a  day, the total of which, however, was only £12 or £15, while the  outgoings were £100, £200, or even £500 a day and more. Now  what means do we use, under such circumstances, to keep the  vessel from sinking entirely ? None other than we always use.  We pray and believe ; we believe and pray. More prayer, more  patience, more exercise of faith, always in the end brings the  needed help. Thus we have gone on for forty years, and, by  God's help, we purpose to go on thus to the end ; for I have  joyfully dedicated my life to this way of carrying on the work  of God ; and of having thus my own temporal necessities, and  those of my family, provided for, if by any means I may be  helpful in leading my fellow Christians increasingly to trust in God  for everything. December 24th, Evening. The total income to-day had been  £23 for all the various Objects ; but the expenses had been  £67 15 shillings 3 pence. Late in the evening I went home, trusting in God,  and assured that though about three times as much had been  expended as received (as often of late had been the case), He  could easily supply the deficiency. I found at home £750 from  a mercantile gentleman, for the support of the Orphans. See  how abundantly God helped me. Let such an instance comfort  the tried reader, and let it lead him to look to God in believing  and expecting prayer.—December 26th. From a Scotch gentleman a valuable donation of 500 stones of oatmeal. I just mention  here that we consume now above seven thousand stones of oatmeal  yearly. Section Title: 1864. January 6th. From Devonshire £100. — January 8th.  From Cambridge £100.—On November 26th, 1863, our balance  in hand, for the support of the Orphans, had been reduced  to £1,102 below what it had been on that day six months. Afterwards it decreased still more ; for on- December 23rd,  1683, it was £1,171 less than on May 26th. This did not  arise from the fact that we had received little ; for during no  period had the income been better, in the same space of time ;  but simply because our expenses had been greater than ever  during the first seven months of this period, on account of the  greater number of Orphans under our care. Under these  circumstances my comfort was, that God was well acquainted  with our expenses, and that He could again easily increase our  balance. And thus it has been ; for during the last sixteen days  He has bountifully sent in the supplies, that not only the decrease  of £1,171 has been made up, but we have to-day actually £269  more than we had on May 26th, 1863, though we have expended  since then £6,895 12 shillings 2 pence for the support of the Orphans. I  refer to this for the profit of my fellow-believers, that they may  not look at things after the outward appearance in times of  darkness, but trust in God. February 3rd. Received £500 as the legacy of the late Miss  L., of Frome. I never had seen the testatrix, nor did I know  her by name ; but God influenced her mind, in answer to our  daily prayers, to help us thus. February 13th. To-day I had information concerning the  death of Frederick Bunn, an apprentice, who was sent out on  May 11th, 1860. The Christian master, who has still three of  our boys in his house, writes of this fourth one : " He died this  morning (February 12th, 1864), very, very happy, like a person  going to sleep. I feel it a pleasure to tell that he was a boy of  prayer."—In referring to the book in which the entries are made  of the Orphans who leave the Institution, I find this statement :  " Frederick Bunn, having been eight years under our care, was,  on May 11th, 1860, apprenticed to Mr. G. He has been for  several months a believer and walked consistently." April 16th. Payment of the legacy of £225 left by the late  Mr. R. T., of Bristol, an entire stranger to me. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1863, to  May 26th, 1864, was £11,948 16 shillings 4 pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1864, to May 26th, 1865. August 9th. From a friend in India £100.—August 25th.  Received £800 as part of the legacy of the late Mr. T. D. The  testator was personally unknown to me. During no former  year had so much come in by legacies as during this year, and in  almost every case from testators whom I had not known, to  make the hand of God more manifest. I say this, for I desire  to see His hand and to honour Him in connection with every  legacy and donation which comes in for the work. October 13th. Received £101 17shillings 9 pence as a further payment  of the legacy of the late Mr. T. D. November 10th. Received a half-sovereign, sent by the widow of an officer, whose husband fell in the Crimean War. This half- sovereign was found in his purse, and had been hitherto treasured up by the lady, who now thought it would be better spent for  the Lord's work.—November 15th. One barrel of currants and  five boxes of raisins, for the Christmas puddings for the Orphans.  November 16th. From a poor servant of the Lord Jesus,  labouring in the gospel in Honduras, who, year by year, for  several years, had sent me £1, the following letter was received,  with a large Mexican gold coin, worth 16 dollars : " Dear Brother Muller, " I have just received from the hand of the Lord this  donation, which I forward to you. I have been all this year  asking the Lord to give me means, saying in childlike simplicity,  ' Father, I have nothing this year to send to Brother Muller.'  I felt confident that the Lord would give in His own time. I  would have sent it in July, but my prayer-hearing Father in  heaven thought it otherwise ; He gives in September instead  of July, and gives me more than I asked for ; He raises up  another friend, who begs me to forward his donation. I send  sixteen dollars, five for myself and eleven for him." Section Title: 1865. January 26th. Received £42 12 shillings 5 pence, being a legacy of 500  dollars left by the widow of the late Admiral R., of Philadelphia,  U.S. From a donor in one of the Midland Counties £100. March 2nd. From Ireland £100.—March 4th. From Kent  £100. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1864, to  May 26th, 1865, was £11,839 12 shillings 2 pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1865, to May 26th, 1866. October 23rd. Received " £10 for ferns." A Christian  physician in Scotland has for the last three years cultivated  ferns, which he sells in various parts of Scotland and England,  and the money obtained for them he sends for the benefit of  the Orphans. I refer to this as one of the many hundred  different ways in which the Lord is pleased to supply us with  means.—December 20th. Payment of the legacy of the late  Mrs. J. de G. P., £249 14 shillings 10 pence.—December 29th. From a commercial gentleman £200. Section Title: 1866. January 19th. From a Christian lady, a widow, £25, with  the following letter :—  " My dear Mr. Muller, " With a heart overflowing with love and gratitude to my  Heavenly Father for His providential care over me and mine— more especially since I became a widow, and my dear children  fatherless—and in humble testimony to the faithfulness and truth of His blessed Word, in which He has caused me to put my  trust, I now send a cheque for £25 for the support and maintenance of two Orphans for one year.—` Jehovah Jireh ' has been my  motto and anchor for more than seventeen years, and I am not  disappointed of my hope. He who putteth his trust in the Lord  shall not be destitute. Accept my Christian love, and believe me, " Yours affectionately in the Lord, blank." April 3rd. This day commenced with the receipt of only £26.  However, I thanked the Lord for this, and asked Him for more ;  and my hope was in Him, that He would send us more. Accordingly, about 11 o'clock I received £10. I thanked God for this  further donation and asked for more ; about 2 o'clock £14 more  came in. After having thanked the Lord again for this, I  received about 3 o'clock £20 more. I further thanked the Lord,  and asked for fresh supplies, when shortly after I received M.  Yet again I thanked the Lord, and asked for more, when another  £5 was left at my house, from H. B., of Clifton. I again thanked  the Lord for this, and about 7 o'clock in the evening received £16  more. Between 7 and 8 o'clock, after having once more thanked  the Lord for the last amount, I said to my dear wife that He  even then could send us more than we had had all the day.  About 8 o'clock a pen-box arrived, well-packed and sealed.  When I had opened it, I found that it contained an anonymous  donation from Clifton, of £100 in Bank Notes, with the words,  " £100 for the New Orphan House, Matthew 6: 3." Thus the day,  which began with £26, ended with about £200.—April 14th.  Received a bill for £100 anonymously from India, with the  following statement : " For the Orphans. In humble acknowledgment of special mercies vouchsafed by Almighty God to the  donor, five other officers, several servants and camp-followers,  at Mhotoor, in Central India, in April, 1865." [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1865, to  May 26th, 1866, was £12,520 3 shillings 8 pence.] July 7th. Received £1,000, with the following communication :—" I have enclosed a cheque for £1,000 for the benefit of  the Orphans. It was what I intended leaving them by Will,  but now, having money, I prefer giving it in my lifetime." August 2nd. From a baronet £50, " As a thank offering for  the preservation of his animals from the cattle plague." As the  legacy of the late Mrs. E. M. £511 9 shillings 6 pence. From Ireland £200. October 24th. From Ireland £600. The kind donor of this  sum had many times, during the last fifteen or twenty years,  given £5 or £10 at a time ; and now he is led by God, who sees  the greatness of our expenses, and the very heavy increase of  them, through the high price of provisions, the city taxes being  put on, etc., to send us so much at once. Thus we have invariably found, in answer to our prayers, that, as our necessities  increase, so also the help, which the Lord gives, does not fail.  " From a member of the Society of Friends," £100. November 8th. From a London gentleman £105, " To fill  the empty meal barrels." They were not quite empty, though  getting low ; and as the oatmeal this year is much dearer than  for several years past, it was indeed kind of the Lord to send me  this donation.—November 30th. This morning we had only  received for the benefit of the Orphans £10 16 shillings 6 pence, and for the  Building Fund £19 2 shillings 6 pence. We gave thanks to the Lord for this,  and asked for more. In the afternoon came in further £6 13 shillings 3 pence.  In the evening, when my dear wife and I were giving thanks for  this, there came in, while we were in prayer, £5 5 shillings. We again  gave thanks for this, when presently, while we were yet in  prayer, there came in £2 1 shillings 9 pence, and 7 shillings 6 pence. We further praised  the Lord for this, and told Him in prayer, that even this very  evening He could send us more than He had done all the day,  when a few minutes after there was a knock at the door, and a  letter containing £300 was handed in, which a gentleman had  just sent. In prayer we had especially spoken to the Lord  about the high price of provisions, etc., and asked Him for large  supplies on that account. Section Title: 1867. January 1st. From Clifton £150, with £5 for myself. February 20th. This morning I received from Kent £300,  with the following communication :—  " Permit a stranger to trouble you with the enclosed for  the benefit of yourself or your Orphans, as you may most  require. Having the charge of Orphans myself, I can fully  sympathize with you in the awful responsibility and anxiety.  Your efforts have hitherto been most wonderfully blessed. May  the same blessing still attend them, and may the enclosed arrive  at some moment when your heart needs cheering. Etc." In  connection with the last sentence I now mention for the  information of the reader, and also for the information of the  kind donor, that the expenses of the previous week had been  for the support of the Orphans alone, from February 12th  to February 19th, about £700, and the income had been only  about £120. March 2nd. From New Zealand £6 8 shillings 9 pence, with the following  letter :—  " We have great pleasure in forwarding you the proceeds  of one shilling from every account received during the past  year, which amounts to £3 19 shillings ; also 7 shillings 3 pence from our little  girl, part of her pocket-money, and part from the sale of eggs  from a hen, which she had set apart for the Orphans. Etc." March 6th. " From a poor dressmaker, the first earnings of  a sewing-machine, with which she had been presented," £1 4 shillings. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1866, to  May 26th, 1867, was £13,456 17 shillings 4 pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1867, to May 26th, 1868. June 15th. From Kampti, India, £100.—June 27th. Legacy  of the late Miss C., of Exeter, £600. This lady I never saw, nor  even knew by name. October 2nd. Received the following letter, with £50 :—  " Instead of feasting our eyes on the 'beauties of Scotland,  my dear husband and I have sent you £50 to support four  Orphans for one year. Etc."—October 25th. Received anonymously 2 shillings 6 pence, with the following letter :—  " The writer some years ago, when at school, was tempted  to take a half-crown from a schoolfellow. I have many times  since felt unhappy about it, and as I know that the one it was  taken from does not need it, and would not be likely to remember  the circumstance, were it mentioned, as she thought little of it  at the time, supposing she must in some way have lost it herself,  I have long determined to send it to you for the Orphans, as soon  as I could afford it, small sum though it is, feeling sure that the  lady from whom it was taken would like you to have it, as she  is a Christian ; and trusting that God will approve the way I  have taken of making restitution." This money could not be taken for the Institution ; for it is  not money that I seek, but money obtained in God's way. If  £2,500 were sent to me under such circumstances it would equally  be declined. To make restitution, under such circumstances,  is our duty. The faith of one who has wronged another may be  so weak that he cannot bear to own his guilt, because it may  involve the risk of character or situation. Under such circumstances, nevertheless, though the faith should be weak, restitution  is to be made, and that to the full, as soon as possible ; but rather  than not do it at all, for fear of losing the character or situation,  it should be done secretly. December 16th. From one of the Orphans, in service, £1 10 shillings,  with the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " I hear you still give your children a treat at Christmas ;  if so, will you please take the enclosed £1 10 shillings towards it. I  have been putting it aside for some time, to send it to you for  that purpose. I do not forget the pleasure Christmas time was  to us, when I was in the Orphan House. Etc." The writer of this letter was one of the earliest Orphans,  received 38 years since, was converted about 33 years ago, and  has walked ever since in the ways of God. December 21st. From the North of England £100.—December  24th. From " M. W." £100.—December 31st. From the neighbourhood of London £190, with £10 for myself. Section Title: 1868. January 1st. In peace of soul, looking to the Lord for help in every way, I entered upon this most eventful year, with the prospect before me of opening in the course of this year the  New Orphan Houses No. 4 and No. 5, and thus so greatly enlarging the work, being, however, fully assured that my never-failing  Friend and Helper in heaven would not leave me nor forsake me.  I received among many other donations to-day, from Clifton £150,  with £5 for myself. From Manchester £50.—January 7th. From  believers meeting at the Sand Area Chapel, Kendal, £34 0 shillings 6 pence. February 6th. Received £5 4 pence more from two gentlemen  (who had previously sent £5), with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " Enclosed please find £5 more. We, when leaving America,  were desirous to ship, for our own use, a favourite horse.  After applying in vain to the insurance companies to insure  the said horse, covering all risks (they only wishing to insure  in part), we declined insuring him at all in said companies.  We put the horse into the Lord's hands, and promised, if He would  deliver him safe in England, we would pay to His cause £10.  We have now fulfilled our promise. " Respectfully yours, blank."  March 4th. From a clergyman £2, with the following letter :— " Dear Brother in the Lord, " I again send you a Post Office Order for £2 for the Lord's  work in your hands. I offer it to you, instead of sending this  amount to insure myself against fire, desiring to believe that  I am thus in greater security than otherwise. "I am, yours very truly, blank."  May 19th. From a labourer in the gospel £100.—May 20th.  From a gentleman £120, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " My late poor deceased wife, a few weeks before her  death, desired me to sell her little jewellery, and send you the  proceeds towards your Orphan Schools. We had often talked  of coming down to see them, but something always interfered ;  but I hope myself, God willing, to do so at some early period.  Proceeds of sale of her jewels for the Orphans £100, from myself  for the same purpose £10, and for your own use £10." [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1867, to May  26th, 1868, was £13,754 4 shillings 5 pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1868, to May 26th, 1869. June 17th. A servant of the Lord Jesus, having had a legacy  left to him, sent me £100 out of it for the Orphans.—August 17th.  In April, 1868, I received the following letter :—  " Adelaide Hospital, Peter Street, Dublin, April 1st, 1868.  " Dear Sir, " I am unable to write, but have requested	the incumbent of —, Dublin, to do so for me. I am a stranger to you, and  am in a hospital in this city, lying, I believe, on my death-bed. I beg to say that I have left to you by Will all that I possess,  together with two boxes, one of books, the other of clothes.— I was born a Roman Catholic, but could never believe the doctrines  of the Church of Rome. I married a Greek gentleman, and  was unfortunately thrown into deistical society in Paris ; and  thus my faith was destroyed. I believed that Protestants had  no religion ; and seeing no alternative between Roman Catholicism and infidelity, I became an infidel. I am thankful to say,  I have since met some Protestants who have convinced me that  they have a religion, but you were the first person by whose  example I learned that there are some men who live by faith.  And now, dear Sir, when you receive this, I shall be no more.  I feel, therefore, you will be anxious to know something of my  present state of mind. Well, I can only say, my heart draws  me to Christ, though my intellect is not satisfied. My earnest  prayer and wish is to believe, and I ventured to ask to have these  lines inscribed on my tomb :—  ' She died, for Adam sinned : She lives, for Christ has died,' humbly hoping, that, like the woman in the gospel, I may find  life by touching the hem of His garment, though it be with a  trembling hand. " Yours most faithfully, blank." A short time after the reception of this letter, I received the  box of books and box of clothes, above referred to, and learned  also, through Christian friends, that this lady, the testatrix,  had died as a believer in the Lord Jesus ; and on August 17th,  1868, I received the amount of the legacy, being £40 16 shillings 3 pence.  I have gladly given all these particulars, in order to furnish  another proof as to the variety of ways in which it pleases God  to supply the means for this Institution ; and also to prove  how this work is used, in showing to persons, and even infidels,  the reality of the things of God. September 16th. From Sussex £200.—October 14th. Legacy  of the late Mrs. B. £449. November 5th. This day the New Orphan House No. 4 was  opened, and thus the answer to thousands of prayers was granted.  November 9th. Received from the neighbourhood of Philadelphia £1, with the following letter from one of the Orphans,  who twenty-three years since was apprenticed. He has been a  Christian for a long time, and is in business on his own account :—  " My dear Sir, " It was with great pleasure that we received your last Report.  When I think of the great work which you are carrying on  through the goodness of the Lord, and that you still remember  me, it makes me feel happy. It is with feelings of gratitude  I look back to the happy days when I was under your care ;  but the same faithful God that watched over me in England, has watched over me and my family in America. My dear Sir,  when I received your letter, I said to my wife, ' Well, now, the  first pair of boots that I sell, I will send £1 to Mr. Muller.' In  two days or so I sold a pair of men's boots for eight dollars, and  now I send you an order for £1. With kindest love, " I remain, your affectionate Orphan, blank." November 18th. Legacy of the late Miss B., £300 Consols.— November 19th. From Tobago, " the proceeds of 1,000 coconuts, in remembrance of a visit to the Orphan Houses," £5.— November 20th. Anonymously from Glasgow £100.—November  23rd. Received 2 shillings, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " Please to accept 2 shillings for the dear Orphans. Three months  ago I was reading your Report, and I thought I should like to  give something toward the support of the Orphans, and I resolved,  by God's grace, to give one halfpenny out of every shilling I  earn by washing. I have not told any one about it, save my  husband, and he wanted me to send it without a name, but I  said you would like to have the name, so for this reason I give it." Three months later, on February 22nd, 1869, I received from  the same donor 2 shillings 24 pence, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " I am glad to send you the quarter's money, one halfpenny  out of every shilling obtained by washing, which has amounted  to 2 shillings 2 and a half pence, as I keep account of what I earn every week. I  would just say, that the Lord has sent me £1 10 shillings 7 pence more in  the last six months than in the former six months. Please to  take it for the Orphans." Notice how the Lord gave to this poor person £1 10 shillings 7 pence more  during the latter than during the former six months, so that her  4 shillings 2 and a half pence was repaid more than sevenfold. November 24th. Legacy of the late J. D., Esq., £225.— December 11th. An old five-guinea piece from New Zealand. Section Title: 1869. January 1st. As the past year had ended with abundant  help, so the New Year brought the Lord's abundant provisions  also. Out of the very many donations received this day, I only notice £150 from Clifton, with £5 for myself.	From Manchester £50. From a working party at Newton Abbot £18.—January  21st. From a medical gentleman £18 19 shillings, " being the amount  of the first seven days of the New Year, in his profession." February 19th. When I came home last evening, I found a  cheque for £500 from the neighbourhood of London. Thus,  while the expenses are very great, the Lord is also pleased largely  to send in the means. This has never been more blessedly  realized than during the past year, so that, while the outgoings were by far greater than ever for the current expenses, the income  was also greater than ever. How blessed, then, to have the  living God Himself as our never-failing Friend and Helper ! February 20th. Received from a military officer of high rank,  a dressing-case containing 3 diamond rings, a ring set with 2  rubies and small diamonds, a pearl ring, 2 other gold rings, 2 gold  bracelets, a vinaigrette, a gold necklace with locket, another  necklace, a pearl brooch, 4 other brooches, etc. April 5th. From Scotland £1, from " The Orphans' Bee-Hive."  A Bee-Hive is set apart for the benefit of the Orphans, and the  yearly produce sent. Thus hens, cows, sheep, pear-trees, apple- trees, cherry-trees, peach-trees, small pieces of land, etc., have  been again and again set apart by kind Christian friends, who take an interest in this work. From Staffordshire £1 10 shillings.," Instead of champagne for the wedding breakfast." It is  scarcely necessary to comment on this. Truly, if any step in  life ought to be taken in the fear of God, according to His mind,  and in the greatest sobriety, it is when persons enter upon the  conjugal life. The not having champagne at the wedding breakfast would provide 200 Orphans with a breakfast. May 25th. Received £5 from one of the Orphans, who 14  years since was sent out as an apprentice to a printer.—May 26th.  From a Willing Giver " £60, with £10 for myself. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1868, to  May 26th, 1869, was £16,657 5 shillings 5 pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1869, to May 26th, 1870. During this year we had 1,886 Orphans under our care, and  therefore several thousand pounds more still were required than  during the previous year. The Orphan work alone was now  already grown to such a magnitude, as that the current expenses  for this one year amounted to more than £20,000. Yet we lacked  nothing. The Lord was pleased to supply us during that year  also bountifully. I refer now again to a very few donations out  of the thousands received during the year. May 27th. On the very first day of the new financial year I  received an anonymous donation of £5 from Malta.—May 31st.  Anonymously £14 put into the letter-box at my house, without  stating for what Object. They were taken for the Orphans. June 15th. This morning and last evening had only come in  altogether about £4. How little for all the various branches of  this work, as our expenses are now above £100 daily ! However,  my dear wife and I thanked the Lord together for this little,  and asked Him to be pleased to send us more. In the course of  the day came in altogether £62 more, and anonymously were  left at my house, a diamond ring, 8 gold rings, 9 gold brooches,  3 other brooches, 3 gold lockets, 2 gold seals, a gold clasp, a gilt  ditto, 2 watch hooks, a gold pencil-case, 3 coral necklaces, 2  coral bracelets, 10 other bracelets, etc. The articles were intended half for Missions in Spain, and half for the Orphans.— August 5th. From Tahiti, South Seas, £5. September 23rd. Four £50 notes, from a London donor.  The kind donor came to see the Orphan Houses, and to see me,  to ask various questions about the work ; but being engaged at  the time, one of my assistants saw him. He expressed himself  especially pleased with the way in which the means were obtained  for the support of the Institution. Thus, without my ever  having seen him, he gave the £200 ; and on March 26th, 1870,  he sent another donation of £300. October 20th. From E. B. £500, " In acknowledgment of  the particular mercy of God to the donor." A gentleman called  on me, unknown to me up to that moment, stating that a friend  wished to give me £500, but desired entirely to remain unknown ;  and this gentleman engaged to convey the money to me. See,  esteemed reader, how God is pleased to help me. On this same  day I received £333 12 shillings as a payment of the legacy of the late  Miss M. C.—October 22nd. From Grand Hotel, Vevey, Switzerland, £15, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " I enclose you my cheque for £15, the result of the accidental  perusal yesterday, a very wet day, in the reading-saloon of  this hotel, of the Thirtieth Report of the New Orphan Houses  on Ashley Down." November 3rd. This morning a visitor in Bristol, who delights  in the saying of our lord Jesus, " It is more blessed to give than  to receive," brought me £1,000 for the Orphans and £10 for myself.  The Christian donor, who was up to this time an entire stranger  to me, had intended to buy and furnish a house with this money ;  but the Lord directed him to give the money to me instead ; to  which he joyfully replied : " Lord, all I have and am is Thine.  I will gladly take this money to dear brother Muller." You have  in this, dear reader, another precious proof how God is pleased to  delight in providing us with means, and how unbounded His  resources are. Is it not well, then, to trust in Him to the full ?  Verily it is, and we are, by His grace, purposed to do so yet more  and more for everything. December 31st. On this last day of the year I received about  80 donations, amounting altogether to more than £200. Section Title: 1870. January 1st. As the Old Year had closed under the manifest  help of God, so the New was made to open by the Lord with  abundant help and blessing in the way of pecuniary supplies.  In the course of the day I received 133 donations, amounting  altogether to £660.—January 6th. This is the long-looked-for  day, and the long-prayed-for day, when the last house also, the  New Orphan House No. 5 could be opened. February 4th. Received £500 as the legacy of the late J. S.,  Esq.—February 14th. Received £200 as " A gift from a friend  in Hastings."—February 16th. From Clevedon £40, as the  proceeds of a Christmas Tree.—February 26th. From the neighbourhood of London £290, with £10 for myself. April 13th. From one of the former Orphans, now for about  twenty years in service, £1. I think she has sent perhaps fifty  donations, since she left our care. May 17th. Legacy of the late Mrs. S., of Edinburgh, £100,  with £10 for myself.—May 21st. From Scotland £50. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1869, to  May 26th, 1870, was £20,197 14 shillings 9 and a half pence.] June 25th. Received £1,000 as the legacy of the late W. R.,  Esq. This gentleman was an entire stranger to me. I had not  heard even his name, during his lifetime ; but after his death  it was found that he had left £1,000 for the benefit of the Orphans  on Ashley Down. How blessed, to have God on our side, who  has the hearts of all in His hands. July 16th. From a Christian dressmaker in Ireland £1 3 shillings 3 pence,  being twopence on each dress she makes. From New South  Wales £15. From Somersetshire anonymously fifteen £20  Railway Bonds, which were sold out at £233 12 shillings 6 pence. Just look,  esteemed reader, at these three last donations, and see in what  a variety of ways the Lord supplies me. Here is this Christian  dressmaker, working hard ; but God put it into her heart to lay  aside twopence out of the payment for each dress for the benefit  of the Orphans. This gentleman in New South Wales, an  entire stranger to me, as is also the Christian dressmaker, sends  £15 from that great distance, to help me in this work. And  lastly this kind anonymous donor who sent these bonds.— August 10th. To-day I had the great joy of receiving a letter  from California, from a young man, one of the former Orphans,  who, after giving sorrow and pain to us for a considerable time,  now is brought to the knowledge of the Lord. Thus our prayers  regarding him have been turned into praises. August 19th. Anonymously, in a registered parcel, Turkish  Bonds for £700, and 10 shares of the " Italian Irrigation Canal  Company." This donation obviously came from the same kind  unknown donor who sent the Railway Bonds. See how God  helps ! The work is great and becoming greater and greater,  and therefore the expenses also increase more and more ; but  God is able to keep pace with our necessities, in sending supplies.  And this we experienced during no period more than during the  last twelve months. Received £100 as the legacy of the late  J. S., Esq., of Exeter, through his widow. This lady needed  not to have paid this legacy, as it only actually fell due after  her death ; but she very kindly paid it to the Institution, as she  had the means so to do. October 18th. Received £4 7 shillings, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " At the close of December last, I was staying one Sunday  at the Castle Hotel, —, and after dinner took up one of  your Reports, which was lying on the table, and read portions  of it. I was struck by the number of cases in which persons had  been led to practise acts of self-denial, so that the Orphans might  be benefited. I at once thought whether there was not some  way in which, by exercising a little self-denial, I might contribute  to the Orphans' support. After a little reflection I determined  that I would discontinue to conform to the usual rule in the  commercial-room, that of taking wine with dinner, and give  the amount saved to the Funds of the Orphan Institution. I  have only taken an occasional short journey in Wales, and  circumstances have occurred to terminate my engagement with  the firm I travelled for. I was fifty-eight days traveling on  business in Wales, since I made the determination, and I think  1 shillings 6 pence per day will be about the average amount saved. I  therefore have great pleasure in enclosing Post Office Order for  £4 7 shillings, and am thankful that I was led, by God's Holy Spirit, to  make the determination I did. If I should ever travel again,  and use the commercial-room, I intend to act in the same way." November 16th. From London £62 10 shillings for the support of  five Orphans for one year, with £10 for myself. The kind donor  supports as many Orphans as he has children of his own, and has  increased the number of Orphans for support as the Lord has  been pleased to increase the number of his own children. See,  esteemed reader, in what a variety of ways God works for the  Orphans. Have Him on your side, and you are provided for.  You would naturally say, the greater the number of our children,  the less one can afford to support Orphans ; but here it is the  reverse. Thus I have found it many, many times, that God  helps in the most unlooked-for way. December 7th. Received from a wholesale house, 40 half  boxes of Valencias.—December 8th. From a wholesale house  7 barrels of flour, 12 boxes of Valencias, and 1 barrel of currants,  for Christmas puddings for the Orphans. It is a little item, to  make one or two Christmas puddings in a family ; but very different this little item, when about two thousand persons are to be  considered, and, especially, as it is my aim, while it is to be  kept before these dear children that they will have to work for  their bread hereafter, yet that they should have as happy and  pleasant a recollection of the home of their childhood as their  position in life allows. Whenever the very smallest treat is  given, it always involves an outlay of a considerable sum, as so  many hundreds are to be treated ; for we desire to do nothing  by partiality.—December 21st. Received anonymously from " A  mechanic," in Gloucestershire, £4, with the following letter :—  , " Sir, " After reading your Report, I felt inclined to try to save  a little money myself, towards the support of the children ;  so I considered what way I could do it, and I suggested to myself,  if I have done with a pint of beer a day, it would amount to  something in a year ; so, by God's help, I have been enabled  to save £4, for which sum I have enclosed a Post Office Order.  If you would be kind enough to accept it towards some pudding  for the Orphans on Christmas Day, I should feel obliged. " From your sincere well-wisher, A Mechanic." December 31st. From a builder at a great distance £10, being  £1 for every house he sold during the past year. In the previous  year he had sent £6, being likewise £1 for each house he had then  sold.—There came in altogether this last day of the year for the  support of the Orphans £367. Section Title: 1871. January 2nd. Received £50 from the North of England, £60  from one of the Midland Counties.—January 31st. A Christian  lady sent me 2 shillings 6 pence from a very poor woman, with the following  letter :—  " My dear Christian Friend, " A very suffering and much tried poor woman, whom  I have loved for 9 and a half years, came to see me in my affliction,  and I found she wanted to tell me of the deep exercise of  her mind. She had felt how very gracious the Lord had been  to her soul, her dear afflicted husband's, and at least to  two of her living children, as well as to several now with the  Lord ; and the question arose, what can I do for Him ? She  wanted to prove her love ; He had proved His. As to money,  her husband had not been able to earn one shilling for more than  three years, suffering from consumption and asthma, and she  was obliged to give up going out as a charwoman, etc., through  his illness. The Parish allows him 3 shillings 6 pence a week, and her 1 shillings 6 pence  as his nurse ; this is all, except what the Lord's people contribute.  She told me, she felt she must give a little of their little to the  Lord (they have one delicate child to support). What ought  she to give ? She thought, a halfpenny of every shilling she  had given her, and believed the Lord could bless 11 and a half pence and make  it go as far as 1 shillings. Satan strove hard to dissuade her, but, by  prayer she triumphed. Then the words, ' First fruits of all thy  increase' came with power. What ? Of the weekly Parish  money ? Could she, ought she ? Such a struggle followed, she  had not any sleep that night ; but she was made more than  conqueror, for she felt she would do so and with assurance of the  Lord's acceptance. She named it to her husband, and he was  quite willing ; so last evening she gave me with delight 2 shillings 6 pence,  which she had asked me to send to ' dear Mr. Muller' for the Lord's service. The contest, as she described it, seemed so real  with the enemy, and the victory was so triumphant, that the  2 shillings 6 pence seems like spoil won in battle. Etc." March 15th. From Liverpool, from a Christian gentleman  and lady, who had it laid upon them to give up their jewellery,  a gold breast-pin, set with a carbuncle and a diamond, a large  gold brooch, 8 other brooches, a gold chain, 2 gold Albert chains,  2 gold lockets, a gold watch-key, 4 gold rings, 2 gold studs, 2 gold  pencil-cases, 2 silver ditto, a pair of links, a watch-hook, a silver  vinaigrette, a silver fruit-knife and 3 jet ornaments. Will this  gentleman and lady be losers by giving up these articles ? Will  they have scriptural cause to regret having done so ? Verily  not. If all the gold and silver articles, the diamonds and other  precious stones, which are now in the possession of the disciples  of the Lord Jesus, were laid down at His feet, how many hundreds  of thousands of pounds would thus at once be furnished for the  work of God, or for the poor disciples of our Lord ! April 8th. " A cobbling shoemaker long desired to send  something for the support of the Orphans ; his work, however,  was very slack, and he cried earnestly to God for 1,000 pairs of  shoes to repair, within twelve months, promising to send a  farthing per pair for the Orphans. His prayer was answered, and he  has much joy in sending the £1 0 shillings 10 pence." Received on the same  day from one of the Midland Counties £60, and from Sussex £100. May 17th. Legacy of the late J. A., Esq., £5,000, with £196  13 shillings 4 pence, being the interest at 4 per cent., for one year, less  property tax. Thus, in one sum, I received £5,196 13 shillings 4 pence as  a legacy. The receipt of this amount I felt especially gracious  of the Lord ; for the expenses of late have been extremely great.  During the past week I had paid out altogether for the various  Objects of the Institution about £1,500. The kind testator I  had never seen, though he had many times sent me £10 at a time. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1870, to  May 26th, 1871, was £22,660 16 shillings 5 pence.] June 9th. Received £60 from one of the Midland Counties.  From Kent £50.—June 19th. From a gentleman at Liverpool  £20, " Saved by not smoking cigars last year." July 8th. The following letter was received from a young  man, a former Orphan, who had honourably served out his time  as an apprentice, and to whom, therefore, his indentures were  sent, on the receipt of which he wrote :—  " Dear and honoured Sir, " It is my delight and privilege once more to write the  expression of my most grateful thanks to you, my kind  benefactor, for having placed another helpless Orphan in the  way of procuring for himself an honest livelihood, and of  being a respectable and useful member of society. I am one,  dear Sir, among the hundreds, who will have to praise God,  through the countless ages of eternity, for the wondrous way in which He has used your most useful and beneficial life. May  your life, dear Sir, be still long spared, that many more of the  helpless Orphans of Great Britain may be placed in the way of  finding a way through the rugged paths of life ; but, above  all, of finding One who will guard them and guide them. Since  I have been at C—, I have joined the Church, where about  forty years ago you preached a sermon. I have been taught by  your life, dear Sir, that there is something truly noble and grand  for a man to live for ; there is naught more noble than the cause  for which you have spent and are still spending your valuable  life, and for which cause I hope to spend mine, namely the cause  of Christ. Believe me, dear Sir, " Yours most gratefully, blank." The writer had been nineteen months a believer, before he  was apprenticed. This letter shows that the work of God, begun  in his heart at the Orphan House, had been carried on.—July  29th. Several months since, there was given to me, for the  benefit of the Orphans, by deed of gift, during the lifetime of the  owner, some property at West Malvern. This property was  disposed of for £500, and to-day the payment received. November 1st. From a gentleman residing in London £250.— November 14th. By sale of diamonds, gold and silver articles,  dentist gold, coins, etc., £152 10 shillings.—November 15th. From near  London £290, with £10 for myself. Section Title: 1872. January 1st. The New Year on which the Lord has allowed  us to enter has brought new blessings and help from the Lord.  Of the donations, which came in this day, I only mention the  following : From a working party at Newton Abbot £38. From  Clifton £150, with £5 for myself.—January 3rd. From a house  of business, in which it was decided to do business only on the  ready-money system from January 1st, £58 19 shillings 4 pence, being the  takings of the first day. March 8th. A gentleman and lady at a considerable distance,  personally unknown to me, whose property had been increased,  kindly sent me £450 for the Orphans and £50 for myself. May 11th. From Lancashire £20, " Saved by not smoking  any cigars during the last year." Received 5 shillings, with the following  letter, from an Orphan formerly under our care :—  " Dear and respected Sir, " It is with heartfelt gratitude I write this letter to you, and  thank you for all your kindness to us children. Five of us have  been under your fatherly care, and are now scattered in different  parts of England." In connection with this letter I would state, what may not  be known to all the readers, that we do not receive merely one  Orphan out of a family, but two, three, four, five, six, or seven.  We have repeatedly, as in the case of the writer of this letter, received five children from the same family, and delight in being  able to do so, in order that the children of the same parents may  yet remain near each other, and that there may not be one only  in an Orphan Home and the others in Unions. While I am writing this, I have, during the last three days, paid  out for the Orphans alone more than £1,000, whilst the income for  them was altogether £44 in these three days. And such a difference  between the income and the outgoings is not a rare occurrence.  How would the reader feel, with more than 2,000 guests at the  table, day by day, under such circumstances ? [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1871, to  May 26th, 1872, was £24,188 14 shillings 8 and a half pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1872, to May 26th, 1873. June 12th. From Scotland £500. When this donation  arrived, we were not only in heavy trial on account of small- pox among the children, whereby also our expenses were considerably increased ; but the income also had been comparatively  small for several days. Thus the Lord greatly refreshed us.  June 19th. Received £1 from a former Orphan, with the  following letter :—  " Dear and honoured Sir, " Most probably my name and person will be equally strange  to you, but not so yours to me ; for, when my parents were  taken from me in 1858, you opened your benevolent heart, and  your home received and maintained and protected me, till in  March, 1867, my eldest brother, having grown up, sent for me,  and relieved you of the burden of me, as he was by that time  able to provide for me. Having since then my education carried  on, first in England and afterwards in France, I am now able  to maintain myself, and am doing so as a governess in the family  of a minister. From my first earnings I wish to offer something,  towards the Funds of the Home which sheltered me when I had  no other. Will you therefore be pleased to accept my mite, as a  very trifling expression of the deep gratitude and love I owe and  feel towards your noble cause." October 22nd. Received £5, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " As the father of a large family, I hand you for the Orphans  £5 as a thank offering to my Heavenly Father for His goodness  in sparing the life of my beloved wife." October 25th. From London £39 5 shillings 6 pence, with the following  letter :—  " Dear Sir, " I observed in your last published Report, that some gentlemen contribute to the support of the Orphans in the New Orphan  Houses under your care according to the number of their own  children. This appears to me a very reasonable mode of acknowledging God's goodness, and I wish to imitate it. I  accordingly have the pleasure of sending £39 5 shillings 6 pence for the  support of three Orphans for one year." November 1st. From a baronet in Somersetshire £80, with  £20 for myself. From a baronet in Essex £50.—November 6th.  By sale of a diamond ring, dentist gold, plate, and gold and silver  jewellery, £102 10 shillings. During this year, as from the beginning,  a large quantity of jewellery, gold and silver coins, plate, gold  and silver watches, etc., was sent to be sold for the benefit of  the Orphans. Likewise a great variety of new and worn clothes,  material for children's clothes, articles of food, etc. During  this year alone we realized by sale of articles sent to be sold,  £801 7 shillings 6 pence, and from the beginning of the Institution £16,362  14 shillings 4 pence. For the articles sent for sale we have a large room  fitted up at the Bible and Tract Warehouse, 78, Park Street,  Bristol. Section Title: 1873. January 1st. Through the year 1872, also, as through many  previous years, the Lord carried us in His faithful love, always  supplying us, in every way, according to our need ; and now,  in the opening of this year, He has begun to supply bountifully  our need with regard to pecuniary necessities.—From Clifton  £150, with £5 for myself.—January 13th. Received from Reading  £100, anonymously.—January 14th. From Devonshire £104 4 shillings  11 pence.—February 1st. The legacy of the late R. C., Esq., £500. Section Title: Receives a Thousand Pounds Anonymously. March 15th. Received to-day the following anonymous  letter by post, dated March 12th, 1873 :—  " Dear Sir, " The sum of £1,000 is placed at your credit at the West of  England Bank, Bristol, for and on behalf of your Orphanage.  Please acknowledge in the London Times of Wednesday or  Thursday next, that you have received this sum, and as from  ' A Friend of the Orphan.' "—The £1,000 was received at once  at the bank. I thank this and all the kind anonymous donors,  who have contributed. I cannot describe the spiritual refreshment this donation was to me. The expenses had been for  several weeks £1,000, or even £1,500 a week, and the income not  nearly as much, though we had enough, on account of what the  Lord kindly had sent in before. Now, however, both on March  14th, and on March 15th, the Lord was pleased to give bountifully. May 1st. Received £1 as " First offering from two of God's  children at the beginning of their married life."—May 2nd.  " From J. W. A., in memoriam of W. J. A.," £100. During this year, after much consideration and prayer, we  decided on training the schoolmasters for our own schools, from among converted, and in other respects suitable boys,  letting them be for five years pupil teachers, and, if they give,  by their deportment, progress in their education, and otherwise satisfaction, we purpose to appoint them as assistant- masters in the Orphan Houses, and, after further trial in this  capacity, to make them either regular masters at the Orphan  Houses, or give to them one of those many Day Schools now  connected with the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home  and Abroad. This plan has now been for about fifteen months  in operation, and has given to us, up to the present, great satisfaction and comfort. On May 15th, 1873, I received from the pupil  teachers of the New Orphan House No. 4 the following letter :—  " Dear and honoured Sir, " Please to accept our warmest thanks for your kindness in  placing us in the position of pupil teachers. We hope, by the  help of God, to be able to maintain our position, and also, by  steady perseverance, to rise in our calling. We thank you very  much for your kindness in allowing us sixpence weekly. We all  like our present occupation, and hope, as time proceeds, to like  it more and more and we also hope to grow in the grace and  knowledge of God our Father and of the Lord Jesus Christ.  We have found the word of the Psalmist fulfilled to the letter,  when he said, ' When my father and my mother forsake me, then  the Lord will take me up.' The Lord has indeed taken us up,  and placed us under your fatherly care and protection, and has  also given us advantages above the ordinary run of Orphan boys.  But in one sense we are not Orphans ; for we have a Father in  heaven, whose tender care and protection will shield us from all  the fiery darts of the wicked. Please to accept our kindest  wishes, that God would yet spare your life many years, to carry  on His own work. " We remain, dear Sir, yours respectfully, " The Pupil Teachers of No. 4." We reckon this arrangement to be of great importance, not  only as regards the good of the Orphan work generally, and that  of the boys who are trained to become masters in particular,  but especially with regard to the rising generation generally,  to seek to provide a considerable number of truly godly and able  teachers. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1872, to  May 26th, 1873, was £24,332 10 shillings 3 pence.] May 26th, 1873, to May 26th, 1874. October 30th. The legacy of the late Miss J. K. £180.— November 12th. Anonymously from Clifton a gold watch and  £95, with £5 for myself.—November 22nd. From Darlington £10.  November 29th. Received £500 by the sale of two houses, which  had been given to me to be sold for the benefit of the Orphans, by a Christian donor, whom I have never seen.—December 1st.  From a donor who was thirty-nine years ago a pupil in the first  Day School for boys of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution,  £10 10 shillings.—December 19th. From X. Y. Z., instead of going  to a public dinner, £3 3 shillings.—December 20th. From the neighbourhood of London, £290, with £10 for myself.—December 31st.  From Clifton £150, with £5 for myself. Section Title: 1874. January 3rd. From Ireland £50.—January 14th. From  Yorkshire £300.—February 4th. From London £100.—February  20th. " From Poor Richard " £50.—March 3rd. From Wolverhampton £50. March 17th. For about eight days the income for the Orphan  work had been very little, in comparison with the outgoings,  which generally of late had been about £100 per day. I therefore  gave myself especially to prayer with my dear wife, praying two  or three times a day together, besides our usual season for prayer,  that the Lord would be pleased to send us more means. Yesterday,  however, came but very little, about £10. Now this morning  we prayed again, before opening the letters of the first delivery,  and the first letter contained a cheque for £300 from London,  from a kind donor whom I have never seen, but who has several  times sent £200 or £300 at a time. April 11th. Legacy of the late Miss M. B. £60 11 shillings 1 pence. The  testatrix had left £200, but her personal effects not having been  properly considered, and certain defects found in the Will as  expressed, only £60 11 shillings 1 pence came to the Institution.—April 21st.  Legacy of the late T. W. H., Esq., £100. From one of the Midland  Counties £60. From the neighbourhood of Manchester £50.  From the neighbourhood of Weymouth £50.—April 24th. Five  tons of potatoes. From Maidstone £43 9 shillings 5 pence.—May 26th.  From Dorsetshire £50. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1873, to  May 26th, 1874, was £24,186 9 and a half pence.] Splitit Chapter 14 Personal Matters, From 1844-1885.  Soon after my return from Germany in 1844, I had it laid  on my heart to go there again for a season ; but, before  doing so, I felt called upon to prepare for the press a new edition  of my Narrative. For this, however, a large sum of money was  required, as I purposed to print not less than 4,000 copies. As  I had no money of my own for this object, I gave myself to prayer,  and, after having prayed several months respecting it, I received  on December 30th, 1844, unasked for, the sum which would be  needed to accomplish this object. Section Title: 1844. December 31st. The Lord has been pleased to give me during  this year £267 6 shillings 9 pence. To this is to be added, that, for the first  two months and six days of this year, my expenses, and those  of my dear wife, during our stay in Germany, and also our  traveling expenses back, were met, as already stated, in full.  Also during the whole of this year a Christian lady gave to our  dear child board and schooling without any remuneration, a  present worth to us not less than £50. After our daughter had been at school for half a year, I asked  for the account, when it was stated to me by the Christian lady  in whose establishment she was, that she had a pleasure in  educating her gratuitously. However, as I pressed the matter,  I obtained the account. It was paid, but the exact sum was  returned to me anonymously, which, of course, I found out at  once to be from the Christian sister at whose school my daughter  was. From that time I could never more obtain the account,  though my dear child was about six years longer at school. I  refer to this point for this special reason : God had laid it on  my heart to care about poor destitute Orphans. To this service  I had been led to give myself ; He, in return, as a recompense  even for this life, took care that my own beloved child should  have a very good education, free of expense to me. I was able,  and well able, to pay for her education, and most willing to do so ;  but the Lord gave it gratuitously ; thus also showing how ready  He is, abundantly to help me and to supply my wants. Section Title: 1845. Visits Germany. January 6th. To-day I received the most painful information  that a false teacher from Switzerland had found his way among  the brethren and sisters at Stuttgart, and that through him  several, yea almost all, to a greater or less degree had been drawn  aside, and shaken as to the very foundations of their faith. I cannot describe how bitter the trial was to me to see the  Lord thus dishonoured, and my service for seven months during  the previous year, to all appearance, entirely frustrated. The  Lord, however, laid these brethren and sisters on my heart in  prayer, so that I was day by day enabled to bring them before  God, and also to resolve, that, as soon as my path was made  plain, I would go again to Stuttgart for a season. May 3rd. I have seen it more and more clearly of late, that  the time is drawing near, when I shall go again to Germany,  to labour there for a time ; for the brethren who had fallen into  grievous errors are now recovering out of them, but need a  helping hand to restore them fully, or at least to confirm them  in the truth. In addition to this I purpose to publish some  Tracts in German. But though it is now four months, since I  have been daily praying respecting this object, I never had been  led to ask the Lord to give me means for it, because I felt assured  that, when His time was come for me to go, He would provide  the means ; and also because I had never felt myself led to pray  about it. To-day, however, I asked the Lord that He would  provide the means for all that is necessary in connection with  this service ; and I had a secret satisfaction in feeling that so much  was required, i.e., means for the journey to and fro, means for  our stay there, means for the publication of Tracts, and means  to be left behind for the work in Bristol, to supply the need at  least for a time, for I did not wish to go, unless it were the Lord's  will, and if so, He would give the means. Now see how the  Lord dealt with me ! About a quarter of an hour after I had  been in prayer with my dear wife respecting this object, and I  had now, for the first time, asked Him for means to carry it out,  though for four months we had daily prayed together respecting  spiritual success in this service, I received a letter containing  an order for £500. In the letter this was written : " I enclose  £500, which will be more useful in your hands than in mine.  I mean it in the first place for all that is needed preparatory  to and attendant upon your journey to Germany, and, whatever  the surplus may be, you will apply as you find there is need in  the different parts of service under your care." Thus the Lord  has fully answered our request for means, and that so speedily ! On July 19th my dear wife and I left Bristol for Stuttgart. I should have liked to preach the gospel in the streets or in  the market places in Germany ; but for that there was no liberty. I did therefore what I could, in spreading about 1,100 copies  of my Narrative, and tens of thousands of Tracts. In this I  was particularly encouraged by remembering that that great  work, at the time of the Reformation, was chiefly accomplished  by means of printed publications. We travelled in a hired carriage for seventeen days, each  day about forty or forty-five miles. I had a box, containing  about thirty thousand Tracts, made on purpose, behind the  carriage, and in the fore-part several portmanteaus filled with  Tracts and copies of my Narrative in German. As we went on,  my dear wife and I looked out for travellers who were coming,  or persons on the road-side, and handed the books or Tracts to  them. Perhaps the reader may ask : What has been the result of  this labour in Germany ? My reply is : God only knows. The  day of Christ will declare it. Judging from the constant labour  in prayer during eight months before we went, and day by day  while we were on the Continent, and day by day for a long time  after our return, I am warranted to expect fruit, and I do expect  it. I expect abundant fruit in the day of Christ's appearing.  In the meantime my comfort is, that 220,000 Tracts have been  circulated, many of which through the providence of God found  their way not only into the darkest places of the Continent of  Europe, but went also to America and Australia. Further,  the 4,000 copies of my Narrative in German are almost all  circulated. And again, the publishing of my Narrative in  German led me to do the same in French, which was accomplished  about three years later. Further, these Tracts were reprinted at  Hamburg and at Cologne, and are circulated by other Christians ;  in addition to which, my having published them in Germany  led me to get them stereotyped in England, and they continue  to be circulated in many countries. December 31st. During this year the Lord has been pleased  to give to me, altogether, £433 19 shillings 1½ pence. Also again during the  whole of this year my dear child had her education free at a  boarding school, as stated at the close of the last year, whereby  I saved about £50. Also my traveling expenses to and from  Germany, and other expenses, connected with my service in  Germany, were paid out of the £500 to which reference has been  made. Adding these two items to £433, I had at least £500. Esteemed reader, what do you think of this ? Is it not a  pleasant thing, in the end, even for this life, really to trust in God ?  Verily, thus I have found it to be, and thus do I find it to be,  the longer I live. Only there must be real trust in God, and  it must be more than merely using words. If we trust in God,  we look to Him alone, we deal with Him alone, and we are  satisfied with His knowing about our need. Two things I add,  as I write my experience and the Lord's dealings with me for  the profit of the saints. "2,141 During the last year I resolved that, by God's help, I would  seek to be more than ever a channel for the communication  of God's bounties, and to communicate to those in need, or to  give to the work of God… I acted according to the light which  God gave me, and He condescended to make me His steward in  one way or another far more abundantly than ever before.  Would we wish to have means entrusted to us by the Lord,  or to succeed in our trade, business, profession, etc., we must  be truly desirous of being His stewards, and only His  stewards. In looking over my journal, I find that during this year also  I was more than once without a shilling, yea, without a penny,  though my income was about £500. Section Title: 1846. Conversion of Lydia Muller. April 29th. To-day my beloved wife and myself had the  inexpressibly great joy of receiving a letter from our beloved  daughter, while we are staying in the Lord's service at Chippenham, in which she writes that she has now found peace in the  Lord Jesus. Thus our prayers are turned into praises. [The following is a copy of part of the letter referred to :—] " My very dear Father and Mother, " I am so very glad that you are better. I am much obliged  for dear Mother's kind note. Dearest Father and Mother, I  wished to tell you that I was now happy, but I have not liked to,  and I thought I could better tell you in writing than by speaking.  I do not know exactly the time when I first was happy in the  prospect of death and eternity, but I know that the work of  God in my heart was very gradual. I can now say, ' Thanks  be unto God for His unspeakable gift.' Please dear Father and  Mother to pray for me, that I may be kept from dishonouring  God, and that I may be more and more thankful to Him for  the gift of His Son, and for my dear parents, my dear Amity,  my dear teachers, and all kind friends who love me and pray  for me. And now dear Father and Mother with much love, " I remain your affectionate little daughter, " Lydia Muller." After hearing from her in April, she was not received at once  to communion, but, being so young, I judged it desirable to  watch the work in her soul. Towards the end of the year, however, my fellow-labourers being fully satisfied, she was baptized  and received into communion, when she was 14 years and 3  months old. December 31st. The Lord has been pleased to give me during  this year £399 2 shillings 11 pence. To this is again to be added, that during  the whole of this year also my daughter was, free of all expenses,  at a boarding school. This was worth about £50. 1847. December 31st. During this year the Lord has been pleased  to give me £412 18 shillings 8 1/2 pence. To this there is again to be added the free education of my  dear daughter, at a boarding school, worth to us at least £50. 1848. In April I was enabled, by the help of the Lord, to complete  all the arrangements for the publication of the Narrative of the  Lord's Dealings with me in the French language. 1848-1851. December 31st, 1848. During this year the Lord was pleased  to give me £474 17 shillings 7 pence ; in 1849, £413 2 shillings 4 pence ; in 1850,  £402 4 shillings 5 pence ; and in 1851, £465 13 shillings 11 pence 1852. December 31st. The Lord has been pleased to give me during  this year £445 8 shillings 84 pence. My brother-in-law, Mr. A. N. Groves, of whom mention has  been made, as having been helpful to me by his example when I  began my labours in England in 1829, in that he, without any  visible support, and without being connected with any Missionary  Society, went with his wife and children to Bagdad, as a  Missionary, after having given up a lucrative practice of about  £1,500 per year, returned in Autumn, 1852, from the East Indies,  a third time, being exceedingly ill. He lived, however, till  May 20th, 1853, when, after a most blessed testimony for the  Lord, he fell asleep in Jesus in my house. Section Title: 1853. Illness of Lydia Muller. In July it pleased the Lord to try my faith in a way in which  before it had not been tried. My beloved daughter was taken  ill on June 20th. This illness proved to be typhus fever. On  July 3rd there seemed no hope of her recovery. Now was the  trial of faith. But faith triumphed. My beloved wife and I  were enabled to give her up into the hands of the Lord. He  sustained us both. But I will only speak about myself.  Though my only and beloved child was brought near the grave,  yet was my soul in perfect peace, satisfied with the will of my  Heavenly Father, being assured that He would only do that  for her and her parents, which in the end would be the best.  She continued very ill till about July 20th, when restoration  began. On August 18th, though exceedingly weak, she was  so far restored, that she could be removed to Clevedon for change  of air. It was then fifty-nine days since she was first taken ill. While I was in this affliction, this great affliction, besides  being at peace, so far as the Lord's dispensation was concerned, I also felt perfectly at peace with regard to the cause of the  affliction. Once, on a former occasion, the hand of the Lord  was heavily laid on me in my family. I had not the least  hesitation in knowing, that it was the Father's rod, applied in  infinite wisdom and love, for the restoration of my soul from a  state of lukewarmness. At this time, however, I had no such  feeling. Conscious as I was of manifold weaknesses, failings,  and shortcomings, so that I too would be ready to say with the  Apostle Paul, O wretched man that I am ;" yet I was assured  that this affliction was not upon me in the way of the fatherly  rod, but for the trial of my faith. Persons often have, no doubt,  the idea respecting me, that all my trials of faith regard matters  connected with money, though the reverse has been stated by  me very frequently ; now, however, the Lord would try my  faith concerning one of my dearest earthly treasures, yea, next  to my beloved wife, the dearest of all my earthly possessions.  Parents know what an only child, a beloved child is, and what  to believing parents an only child, a believing child, must be.  Well, the Father in heaven said, as it were, by this His dispensation, Art thou willing to give up this child to Me ? My heart  responded, As it seems good to Thee, my Heavenly Father.  Thy will be done. But as our hearts were made willing to give  back our beloved child to Him who had given her to us, so He  was ready to leave her to us, and she lived. " Delight thyself  also in the Lord ; and He shall give thee the desires of thine  heart" (Psalms 37: 4). The desires of my heart were, to retain  the beloved daughter, if it were the will of God ; the means to  retain her were, to be satisfied with the will of the Lord. Of all the trials of faith that as yet I have had to pass through,  this was the greatest ; and by God's abundant mercy, I own  it to His praise, I was enabled to delight myself in the will of God ; for I felt perfectly sure, that, if the Lord took this beloved  daughter, it would be best for her parents, best for herself, and more for the glory of God than if she lived : this better part I  was satisfied with; and thus my heart had peace, perfect peace,  and I had not a moment's anxiety. Thus would it be under  all circumstances, however painful, were the believer exercising  faith. December 31st. During this year the Lord was pleased to  give me £638 11shillings 8 and a half pence. Section Title: 1854. December 31st. The Lord has been pleased to give me during  this year £697 11 shillings 5 pence.! Some of my readers may be ready to exclaim, £697 11 shillings 5 pence. !  What a large sum ! Not one out of a hundred ministers has  such a large salary, nor one out of twenty clergymen such a good  living ! Should you, esteemed reader, say so, my reply is :  Indeed mine is a happy way for the obtaining of my temporal supplies ; but if any one desires to go this way he must not  merely say that he trusts in God, but must really do so. Often individuals profess to trust in God, but they embrace every opportunity, directly or indirectly, to expose their need, and  thus seek to induce persons to help them. I do not say it is wrong to make known our wants ; but I do say it ill agrees with  trust in God, to expose our wants for the sake of inducing persons  to help us. God will take us at our word. If we say we trust  in Him, He will try whether we really do so, or only profess to  do so ; and if indeed we trust in Him, we are satisfied to stand  with Him alone. The individual who desires to go this way must be willing to  be rich or poor, as the Lord pleases. He must be willing to  know what it is to have an abundance or scarcely anything.  He must be willing to leave this world without any possessions.  He must be willing to take the money in God's way, not  merely in large sums but in small. Again and again have I had  a single shilling given, or sent to me. To have refused such  tokens of Christian love, would have been ungracious. He  must be willing to live as the Lord's steward. If any one  were to begin this way of living, and did not communicate  out of that which the Lord gives to him, but hoard it up ; or,  if he would live up to his income, as it is called, then the Lord,  who influences the hearts of His children, to help him with  means, would soon cause those channels to be dried up. Various reasons might have kept me from publishing these  accounts ; but I have for my object in writing, the glory of  God, and therefore delight in thus showing what a loving  Master I serve, and how bountifully He supplies my necessities ;  and I write for the comfort and encouragement of my fellow- believers, that they may be led to trust in God more and more,  and therefore I feel it due to them to state, how, even with  regard to this life, I am amply provided for, though that is not  what I seek after. Section Title: 1855. December 31st. During this year the Lord has been pleased  to give me £726 16 shillings 2 and a quarter pence. This, dear reader, is the writer's statement after having acted  on these principles for more than twenty-five years. You see,  not for a week, a month, or even a year, how the writer has been  dealt with by the Lord, after he had set out in this way ; but  in all simplicity he has related to you, how it has been with him  year after year. Section Title: 1856. In 1855 I plainly stated in figures, how abundantly the Lord  had been pleased, simply through trusting in Him, to supply all  my temporal necessities. I did this to the honour of the Lord, and in entire dependence upon God ; for, looking at it naturally,  the result would be, that my dear Christian friends, who had,  before that time, felt interested in my temporal affairs, would  say, that I received such an abundance, that they needed no  longer to supply me with means. But, though this would  be naturally suggested to me, yet, since I had only the honour  of God in view, in writing the Lord's dealings with me, and not  my honour or my temporal advantage, I wrote as I did, whatever  the consequences as to my temporal interests might be. And what has been the result ? Some of my Christian friends  have indeed said, " Mr. Muller is so well supplied, that he does  not need anything from us." But how has the Lord acted ?  He knew, that I held His bountiful supplies as His steward only,  that I did not wish to lay up money, but counted it an honour  to spend it for Him ; and therefore, though some on the ground  of my abundance have withheld, He Himself has honoured more  and more not only my trust in Him, but also the principles  on which I acted with reference to stewardship ; so that,  instead of having far less, God has given me year by year a  greater abundance still. During the very first month, after  my Narrative had appeared before the eye of the public, I  received a greater amount of money than ever I had received  during one month in my whole life before ; and from that time  it has been, I may say, one continual stream of abundance.  When on the 31st of December, 1856, I made up my accounts,  I found that I had received in the course of the year £781 0 shillings 7 pence. Thus the poor foreigner, whose whole possession was £5, when  he began to labour for the Lord in this country, had now received,  during one year, £781 0shillings 7 pence, simply in answer to prayer,  without asking any one for anything, and without a shilling of  salary, either in connection with the ministry of the Word, or  as Director of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. " O  taste and see that the Lord is good : blessed is the man that trusteth  in Him" (Psalms 34: 8). Section Title: 1857. January 20th. I had given to me for myself £150.—October  12th. To-day I heard of the conversion of a gentleman for whose  conversion I had been daily praying for 12 years and 11 months ;  namely,, since November, 1844. How great my joy was on this  account, those can easily understand who, after having long  waited upon the Lord, at last have their prayers answered. December 31st. On this day I found that, during the past  year, the Lord had been pleased to give me £836 11 shillings. Section Title: 1858. On June 19th, a Christian lady in Berkshire, whom I had never  seen, sent me £100 for my own personal expenses ; and on  August 6th, a Christian gentleman, at Birmingham, sent me £100, with the special wish to use it in taking care of my health. This last donation came to hand almost instantly after I had  given to a Christian brother in business, who was in great  difficulty, a considerable sum, in order to enable him to continue  his business ; and thus the Lord again proved, how He had taken notice of this, and how He was willing yet further and  further to supply me with means for His work or the necessities  of those among whom more especially my lot was cast. December 31st. During this year the Lord was pleased to  give me £1,029 1 shillings 11 and a quarter pence. Do you see, esteemed reader, how my income increased more  and more ? And how came this ? Because I acted according  to the injunctions of the Lord, in regard to the means with  which He was pleased to entrust me ; at least it was my aim  so to do. As He was pleased to give me means, so His own  blessed work was remembered, as to Missions, the circulation  of the Holy Scriptures and Tracts, etc. ; and as He was pleased  to entrust me with means, the orphan, the widow, the poor  generally, and especially also poor believers, were remembered ;  and, with all this, relatives also had a share out of that with  which I was entrusted, in case they needed it ; and so it came,  that the Lord was pleased to give me more and more. Section Title: 1859. February 10th. This day thirty years ago I left my father's  house, to set out for England. How wonderfully has the Lord  dealt with me since ! June 18th. Received from a Baroness in Holland, whose name  I had not even heard before, £17 2 shillings 7 pence, as one of the numberless  ways in which God has been pleased to supply me with means  for myself. On October 7th, it was twenty-nine years since I was united  in marriage to my beloved, excellent wife, who, with very little  interruption, enjoyed very good health up to this time ; but at  the end of the twenty-ninth year of our conjugal union she was  laid aside by rheumatism, became a great sufferer, and continued  a sufferer month after month, till about the middle of the year  1860 ; so that for about nine months this most devoted servant  of the Lord Jesus was almost entirely helpless, and unable to  work. And yet this great affliction to her and to me was so  used by the Lord in the re-establishing of her health and strength,  that she was, through this very affliction, which obliged her to  rest so much, spared to me and the work of the Lord for ten  years longer than otherwise, humanly speaking, she might have  been. When my beloved wife was first taken ill, I said to myself,  The Lord has graciously continued to me this beloved wife for  twenty-nine years in almost uninterrupted good health ; it  becomes me, therefore, not only to be satisfied with His holy  will concerning this affliction, but particularly to seek to look at the Lord's kindness in her almost uninterrupted good health,  instead of dwelling only on the trial of her present illness.  December 31st. During the past year the Lord has been  pleased to give me £1,037 12 shillings 10 and three quarter pence. Section Title: 1860. January 14th. Last evening I sent off £5 10 shillings for four poor  saints, and £2 10 shillings for the Lord's work, and to-day I received a  present of £150 for myself. I refer to this and other such instances  as the best practical illustration of the truth of that word, " There  is that scattereth, and yet increaseth" (Proverbs 11: 24). December 31st. During the past year the Lord has been  pleased to give me £1,054 9 shillings and a half pence. Observe, esteemed reader, the steady increase of my income.  The Lord entrusted me with more and more. Why ? Because,  by His grace, I sought to act for Him as His steward, and had,  therefore, not only for myself and family all the necessaries,  yea, all the conveniences of life, but also the joy, the honour,  and precious privilege of being allowed to give away year by  year a large sum, comparatively. Section Title: 1861 and 1862. December 31st, 1861. During this year the Lord has been  pleased to give me £1,097 12 shillings 6 and three quarter pence. December 31st, 1862. During this year the Lord has been  pleased to give me £1,067 6 shillings 11 and a half pence. In going over these accounts, in which every shilling received  by me was entered, I find how great is the number of kind  Christian friends, who helped me with their means, in regard to  my private expenses, who have fallen asleep since. But while  they have been removed, and therefore their kind help has  failed, my never-failing Friend, the living God, has remained  to me, and has continued most abundantly to help me, year  after year. Nor do I doubt in the least, that He will continue  to help me to the end of my course. Section Title: 1863 to 1865. Mr. Muller's investments. December 31st, 1863. During this year the Lord has been  pleased to give me £1,172 10 shillings 6 and a half pence. December 31st, 1864. During this year the Lord has been  pleased to give me £1,230 15 shillings 7 and a quarter pence. The reader may exclaim, " £1,230 ! what a large sum ! "  Yes, esteemed reader, it is a large sum. And what did Mr.  Muller do with all this money ? Did he invest it ? Yes I did.  I had a beloved wife, a most beloved wife ; I had a daughter, a  most beloved daughter, and the best provision I could make for  them was, to seek week after week, month after month, year after year, to lay up treasure in heaven. And this I did. And so  it came, that as I had always an abundance of opportunities  to spend my means in the Lord's work, or on poor saints, or on  poor unconverted persons, now and then also in connection with  relatives who were in need ; I was generally at the close of each  succeeding year as I had been at the close of the previous year,  namely,, without property, in so far as regards earthly possessions ;  but, at the same time, it pleased the Lord yet further to entrust  His servant not only with means for himself, but to give to him  more than ever, as the reader will see in what follows. The  great secret in stewardship, if we desire to be entrusted with  more, is, to be faithful in the stewardship, which implies, that  we do not consider what we have to belong to ourselves, but to  the Lord. This, by God's grace, I have sought to do, and, at  the same time, trusted in God fully ; and thus it has come,  that I have abounded more and more. All this I write, by God's  grace, not in self-complacency, but with self-abasement ; but I  write it that my brethren in Christ may be benefited, and that  it may be seen that discipleship can be carried out in the nineteenth  century as fully as ever, and with regard to not laying up treasure  upon earth in particular. December 31st, 1865. During this year the Lord has been  pleased to give me £1,365 4 shillings 1 and a half pence. Section Title: 1866. Death of Mr. Craik. January 22nd. This evening, about half-past eleven, my  beloved fellow-labourer and intimate friend for thirty-six years,  Mr. Henry Craik, fell asleep, after an illness of seven months.  Both of us had then known the Lord a little above forty years ;  and both of us were then a little above sixty years of age. My  beloved brother and friend now had finished his course ; I was  privileged and honoured further to labour for the Lord, and to  do this now without him, with whom I had often taken counsel.  My heart, however, as in all my former trials and difficulties,  looked to the Lord, whom I knew, and on whom I had been in  the habit practically of leaning for more than thirty-six years.  And now [1874], after the lapse of all these years since that  mournful event, I have to state to His praise, that He has helped  me, and that in every way His blessing has been continued to  me, and even far more abundantly than before. January 30th. The earthly remains of my beloved friend,  Mr. Craik, were committed to the grave this day ; but I am ill  at home, and became much worse this evening. For about three months afterwards I was more or less in a  feeble state of health. December 31st. During this year the Lord has been pleased  to give me £1,602 1 shillings 6 and a half pence. Section Title: 1867. December 31st. During this year the Lord has been pleased  to give me £1,847 19 shillings 4 and a half pence. Notice particularly, esteemed reader, that I was not one year  or another year, and these far between, bountifully supplied by  the Lord ; but year after year. Observe, also, in particular,  that these donations were received from hundreds of donors,  who were residing not only in various parts of England, Scotland,  and Ireland, but in France, Switzerland, Italy, Germany,  Denmark, Sweden, Holland, Belgium, Canada, the United States,  India, Australia, New Zealand, China, etc. There is scarcely  a country in the world from whence I have not received donations  for myself as well as for the Scriptural Knowledge Institution,  which furnishes another precious proof that the hearts of all men  are in the hands of God, and that, if we have Him on our side  we cannot but be cared for and helped, whatever our position  may be, and wherever our lot may be cast. When the Israelites  wandered through the wilderness, they had food, water to drink,  raiment, and everything they really needed ; and had they  not rebelled against God, they would have fared still better,  humanly speaking, notwithstanding their wilderness position. Section Title: 1868 to 1870. December 31st, 1868. During this year the Lord has been  pleased to give me £1,838 17 shillings 4 and a half pence. What a goodly sum again ! More than six times as much as  I need for myself and family, to have not only all the necessaries  but all the conveniences of life ! April 28th, 1869. To-day I drew cheque 10,000. I mention  this to the reader, to show the greatness of my business arrangements. December 31st, 1869. During this year the Lord has been  pleased to give me £1,800 16 shillings 10 and a half pence. Section Title: Death of Mrs. Muller. February 6th, 1870. On October 7th, 1830, therefore 39  years and 4 months ago, the Lord gave me my most valuable,  lovely, and holy wife. Her value to me, and the blessing God  made her to be to me, is beyond description. This blessing  was continued to me till this day, when this afternoon, about  four o'clock, the Lord took her to Himself. February 11th. To-day the earthly remains of my precious  wife were laid in the grave. Many thousands of persons showed  the deepest sympathy. About 1,200 of the Orphans, who were  able to walk, followed in the procession ; the whole staff of  Helpers at the Orphan Houses who could be spared, and hundreds  of believers of the Church with which she had been in communion ;  I, myself, sustained by the Lord to the utmost, performed the  service at the chapel, in the cemetery, etc. Section Title: Preaches Mrs. Muller's funeral sermon. Shortly after the funeral I was very unwell, but, as soon as  I was sufficiently recovered, I preached my late dear wife's  funeral sermon. As all the principal matters connected with her illness, her  removal, our happy conjugal life, and her usefulness as a helper  to me in the work of the Lord, are contained in the funeral  sermon I give it here ; and also because the reader will thus  be furnished somewhat better with the inner life and the ways  of the writer, than otherwise he would. [Some parts are now  omitted] :—  Section Title: " Thou art good, and doest good."—psalm 119: 68. The reason why I purpose to preach this funeral sermon, is  not because the late Mrs. Muller was my own beloved wife ;  nor, that I might have an opportunity of speaking highly of  her, most worthy though she was of it ; but that I may magnify  the Lord in giving her to me, in leaving her to me so long, and  in taking her from me to Himself. At the same time it appeared  to me well, as she became the first member of the church assembling  at Bethesda, when it was formed in August, 1832, and as her  whole life ever since then has been of the most blameless  character, that at the departure of such a Christian, we should  ponder the lessons which her life is calculated to teach. During the six days that my beloved wife was on her death- bed, my soul was sustained by the truth contained in the words  of our text. Whether she was more easy from pain, or in severe  pain ; whether there was a little prospect that she might yet be  given back to me, or whether all hope was gone ; my soul was  sustained by these words. They were ever present with me, and  I rested my soul on them. When it pleased God to take my  darling wife to Himself, my soul was so sustained by these words,  that if I had gone out that evening to preach, I should have  preached on this text. I desire now, as God may help me, for  the benefit of my younger fellow-believers in Christ particularly,  to dwell on the truth contained in these words, with reference  to my beloved departed wife. 1. The Lord was good, and did good, in giving her to me. 2. He was good, and did good in so long leaving her to me. 3. He was good, and did good, in taking her from me.  Sermon Point 1. In giving her to me, I own the hand of God ; nay, His hand  was most marked ; and my soul says, " Thou art good, and doest  good." When, at the end of the year 1829, I left London to labour  in Devonshire in the gospel, a brother in the Lord gave to me  a card containing the address of a well-known Christian lady,  Miss Paget, who then resided in Exeter, in order that I should call  on her. I took this address, but thought little of calling on her. For three weeks I carried this card in my pocket without  making an effort to see this lady ; but at last I was led to do  so. This was God's way of giving me my excellent wife. Miss  Paget asked me to preach the last Tuesday in January, 1830,  at the room which she had fitted up at Poltimore, a village near  Exeter, and where Mr. A. N. Groves, afterwards my brother- in-law, had preached once a month before he went out as a  Missionary to Bagdad. I accepted readily the invitation. On  leaving Miss Paget, she gave me the address of a Christian brother,  Mr. Hake, who had an Infant Boarding School at Northernhay  House, the former residence of Mr. A. N. Groves, in order that  I might stay there on my arrival in Exeter from Teignmouth. To  this place I went at the appointed time. Miss Groves, afterwards my beloved wife, was there ; for Mrs. Hake had been a  great invalid for a long time, and Miss Groves helped Mr. Hake  in his great affliction, by superintending his household matters.  My first visit led to my going again to preach at Poltimore,  after the lapse of a month, and I stayed again at Mr. Hake's  house ; and this second visit led to my preaching once a week  in a chapel at Exeter ; and thus I went, week after week,  from Teignmouth to Exeter, each time staying in the house  of Mr. Hake. Section Title: Engagement. All this time my purpose had been not to marry at all, but  to remain free for traveling about in the service of the gospel ;  but after some months I saw, for many reasons, that it was  better for me, as a young Pastor, under 25 years of age, to be  married. The question now was, to whom shall I be united ?  Miss Groves was before my mind ; but the prayerful conflict  was long, before I came to a decision ; for I could not bear the  thought that I should take away from Mr. Hake this valued  helper, as Mrs. Hake continued still unable to take the responsibility of so large a household. But I prayed again and again. At last this decided me, I had reason to believe that I had  begotten an affection in the heart of Miss Groves for me, and  that therefore I ought to make a proposal of marriage to her,  however unkindly I might appear to act to my dear friend and  brother, Mr. Hake, and to ask God to give him a suitable helper  to succeed Miss Groves. On August 15th, 1830, I therefore  wrote to her, proposing to her to become my wife, and on August  19th, when I went over as usual to Exeter for preaching, she  accepted me. The first thing we did, after I was accepted,  was, to fall on our knees, and to ask the blessing of the Lord on  our intended union. Section Title: Marriage. In about two or three weeks, the Lord, in answer to prayer,  found an individual who seemed suitable to act as housekeeper, whilst Mrs. Hake continued ill ; and on October 7th, 1830, we  were united in marriage. Our marriage was of the most simple  character. We walked to church, had no wedding breakfast,  but in the afternoon had a meeting of Christian friends in Mr.  Hake's house, and commemorated the Lord's death ; and then  I drove off in the stage-coach with my beloved bride to Teignmouth, and the next day we went to work for the Lord. Simple  as our beginning was, and unlike the habits of the world, for  Christ's sake, so our godly aim has been to continue ever since.  Now see the hand of God in giving me my dearest wife :—(1).  That address of Miss Paget's was given to me under the ordering  of God. (2). I must at last be made to call on her, though I  had long delayed it. (3). She might have provided a resting- place with some other Christian friend, where I should not have  seen Miss Groves. (4). My mind might have at last, after all,  decided not to make a proposal to her ; but God settled the  matter thus in speaking to me through my conscience—you  know that you have begotten affection in the heart of this  Christian sister, by the way you have acted towards her, and  therefore, painful though it may be, to appear to act unkindly  towards your friend and brother, you ought to make her a  proposal. I obeyed. I wrote the letter in which I made the  proposal, and nothing but one even stream of blessing has been  the result. I think it is plain, that He who " is good and doeth  good." had given me Miss Groves for a wife. Section Title: Estimate of Mrs. Muller's Worth. Let us now see for a few moments what I had received in her  as God's gift. I mention here, as her chief excellence, that she  was a truly devoted Christian. She had for her one object of  life, to live for God ; and during the thirty-nine years and four  months that I was united to her, her steady purpose to live for  God increased more and more. She was also, as a Christian, of  a meek and quiet spirit. I speak to those who knew her, and  not a few of whom knew her thirty years and upwards, and who  know what a very excellent Christian she was. If all Christians  were like her, the joys of heaven would be found on earth far  more abundantly than they are now. In her, God had been  pleased to give me a Christian wife, who never at any time  hindered me in the ways of God, but sought to strengthen my  hands in God, and this, too, in the deepest trials, under the  greatest difficulties, and when the service in which she helped  me brought on her the greatest personal sacrifices. When, during  the years from September, 1838, to the end of 1846, we had the  greatest trials of faith in the Orphan work ; and when hundreds  of times the necessities of the Orphans could only be met by our  means, and when often all our own money had to be expended,  that precious wife never found fault with me, but heartily joined  me in prayer for help from God, and with me looked out for help, and help came ; and then we rejoiced together, and often  wept for joy together. But the precious wife, who was God's  own gift to me, was exquisitely suited to me, even naturally, by  her temperament. Thousands of times I said to her, " My  darling, God Himself singled you out for me, as the most suitable  wife I could possibly wish to have had." Then, as to her education, she was just all I could have  wished. She had had a very good and sound education, and she  knew, besides, the accomplishments of a lady. She played  nicely, and painted beautifully, though not five minutes were  spent at the piano or in drawing or painting after our marriage.  She possessed superior knowledge of Astronomy-, was exceedingly  well grounded in English Grammar and Geography, had a fair  knowledge of History and French, had also begun Latin and  Hebrew, and learned German, when in 1843 and 1845 she  accompanied me in my service to Germany. All this cultivation of mind became not only helpful in the  education of our daughter, but was more or less used by the Lord  in His service to the praise of His name. She was a very good  arithmetician, which for thirty-four years was a great help to  me ; for she habitually examined month by month all the account  books, and the hundreds of bills of the matrons of the various  Orphan Houses ; and should any tradesman or matron have made  the least mistake, it would be surely found out by her. But, in addition to the good education of a lady, she  possessed—what in our days is so rare among ladies—a  thorough knowledge of useful needlework of every kind, and  an excellent knowledge of the quality of material for clothes,  linen, etc., and thus became so eminently useful as the wife of  the director of the Orphan Houses, where hundreds of thousands  of yards of material of all kinds had to be ordered by her, and  to be approved of or to be rejected. My beloved wife could do  fancy needlework as other ladies, and had done it when young,  but she did not thus occupy her time, except she would with her own dear hands now and then net a purse for her husband  while she was in the country for change of air. Her occupation had habitually a useful end. It was to get ready the many  hundreds of neat little beds for the dear Orphans, most of whom  had never seen such beds, far less slept in them, that she laboured. It was to get good blankets that she was busied, thus to serve  the Lord Jesus, in caring for these dear bereaved children, who had not a mother or father to care for them. It was to provide numberless other useful things in the Orphan Houses, and  especially for the sick rooms of the Orphans, that, day by day, except on the Lord's days, she was seen in the Orphan Houses. The knowledge which is useful to help the needy, to alleviate  suffering, to make a useful wife, a useful mother, how far above the value of doing fancy work ! Mrs. Muller pre-eminently  possessed and valued useful knowledge. She and her dear sisters had been brought up by a wise as well as a loving mother, who  saw to it that, while there was nothing spared with regard to a  good school, and the attendance of good masters, etc., her  daughters should, also, be eminent in useful knowledge. May  Christian mothers who hear me now, take heed, that their  daughters have an education which will make them useful wives  and useful mothers. Section Title: Happiness of their Married Life. We have seen now, that God Himself had given me my beloved  wife ; we have also seen how suitable she was to me ; and in  the gift of such a wife, a good foundation for real conjugal  happiness was laid. And were we happy ? Verily we were.  With every year our happiness increased more and more. I  never saw my beloved wife at any time, when I met her un- expectedly anywhere in Bristol, without being delighted so to  do. I never met her even in the Orphan Houses, without my  heart being delighted so to do. Day by day, as we met in our  dressing room at the Orphan Houses, to wash our hands before  dinner and tea, I was delighted to meet her, and she was equally  pleased to see me. Thousands of times I told her—" My darling,  I never saw you at any time since you became my wife, without  my being delighted to see you." This was not only our way  in the first year of our marriage union, nor in the tenth, in the  twentieth, and in the thirtieth year, but also in the fortieth year  of our conjugal life. Thus I spoke to her many times since the  seventh of October, 1869. Further, day after day, if anyhow it  could be done, I spent after dinner twenty minutes or half an  hour with her in her room at the Orphan Houses, seated on her  couch, which a Christian brother had sent her in the year 1860  when she was, for about nine months, so ill with rheumatism.  I knew that it was good for her that her dear active mind and hands  should have rest, and I knew well that this would not be, except  her husband was by her side ; moreover. I also needed a little  rest after dinner, on account of my weak digestive powers ;  and therefore I spent these precious moments with my darling  wife. There we sat, side by side, her hand in mine, as an habitual  thing, having a few words of loving intercourse, or being silent,  but most happy in the Lord, and in each other. And thus it was many times since October 7th, 1869, namely,,  in the fortieth year of our conjugal life. Our happiness in God, and in each other, was indescribable. We had  not some happy days every year, nor a month of happiness every  year ; but we had twelve months of happiness in the year, and  thus year after year. Often and often did I say to that beloved one,  and this again and again even in the fortieth year of our conjugal  union—" My darling, do you think there is a couple in Bristol,  or in the world, happier than we are ? " Why do I refer to all  this ? To show what a remarkably great blessing to a husband is a truly godly wife, who also in other respects is fitted for him. But while I own in the fullest degree, that the foundation of  true spiritual happiness in our marriage life was laid, in that  my dearest wife was a decided Christian, and fitted for me by  God in other respects, and thus given to me by Him ; yet, at  the same time, I am most fully convinced that this was not  enough for the continuation of real conjugal happiness during a  course of thirty-nine years and four months, had there not been  more. I therefore must add here the following points :— 1. Both of us, by God's grace, had one object of life, and only  one—to live for Christ. Everything else was of a very inferior  character to us. However weak and failing in a variety of  ways, there was no swerving from this one holy object of life.  This godly purpose, and the godly aim, day by day, to carry  out this purpose, greatly added—of necessity added—to true  happiness, and therefore, to an increase of conjugal happiness  also. Should this be wanting in any two Christians who are  united by marriage ties, let them not be surprised if conjugal  happiness, real conjugal happiness, is also wanting. 2. We had the blessing of having an abundance of work  to do, and we did that work ; by God's grace we gave  ourselves to it ; and this abundance of work greatly tended,  instrumentally, to the increase of our happiness. Our mornings  never began with the uncertainty of how to spend the day,  and what to do ; for as the day began, we had always  an abundance of work. I reckon this a special blessing, and  it greatly increased our happiness, and sweetened exceedingly  the little while we had for rest in each other's society. Many,  even true Christians, make the mistake of aiming after a position  in which they may be free from work, and have all their time  on hand. They know not that they wish for some very great  evil, instead of some very great blessing. They forget that they  desire a time, when, for want of regular occupation, they will  be particularly exposed to temptation. 3. But great as habitually our occupation was, we never  allowed this to interfere with the care about our own souls.  Before we went to work, we had, as an habitual practice, our  seasons for prayer and reading the Holy Scriptures. Should the  children of God neglect this, and let their work, or service for  God, interfere with caring about their own souls, they cannot,  for any length of time, be happy in God ; and their conjugal  happiness must also suffer on account of it. 4. Lastly and most of all to be noticed is this : we had  for many years past, whether twenty or thirty years or more  I do not know, besides our seasons for private prayer and family  prayer, also habitually our seasons for praying together. For  many years my precious wife and I had, immediately after  family prayer, in the morning, a short time for prayer together,  when the most important points for thanksgiving, or the most important points for prayer, with regard to the day, were brought  before God. Should very heavy trials press on us, or should  our need of any kind be particularly great, we prayed again  after dinner, when I visited her in her room, as stated before ;  and this, at times of extraordinary difficulties or necessities,  might be repeated once or twice more in the afternoon ; yet  very rarely was this the case. Then in the evening, during the  last hour of our stay at the Orphan Houses, though our work  was never so much, it was an habitually understood thing,  that this hour was for prayer. My beloved wife came then to my  room, and now our prayer, and supplication, and intercession,  mingled with thanksgiving, lasted generally forty minutes, fifty  minutes, and sometimes the whole hour. At these seasons we  brought perhaps fifty or more different points, or persons, or circumstances before God. The burden of our prayer was generally  of the same character, except when prayers were turned into  praises, or when fresh points were added, or when peculiar mercies  or blessings, or peculiar difficulties and trials, led, during a part of  the time, to a variation. We never thus met for prayer without  having, on various accounts, cause for thanksgiving ; but, at  the same time, our seasons for prayer never arrived without  our having abundant cause for casting our burden upon the  Lord. These seasons for united prayer, I mean in addition to  the family prayer, I particularly commend to all Christian  husbands and wives. I judge that it was in our own history  the great secret for the continuation not only of conjugal happiness, but of the love to each other, which was even more abundantly  fresh and warm than it had been during the first year, though  we were then exceedingly fond of each other. I now pass on to the second part of our precious text :—  Sermon Point 2. The Lord was good, and doing good, in so long leaving  to me my precious wile. I will now endeavour to show that God's hand was most  distinctly seen in leaving her to me as a companion in joy, and  sorrow, and service, for thirty-nine years and four months. I  have stated before that we were married on October 7th, 1830.  In August, 1831, my beloved wife was in suffering of the severest  kind. Her life had been in the greatest danger, humanly speaking,  and remained in the greatest danger for several weeks, so that  two medical gentlemen visited her daily, or even two or three  times a day. That she did not sink at that time, but was raised  up again, and given back to me for thirty-eight years and six  months more, was of God, and was, I believe, the result of my  most earnestly crying to God for this blessing. But my dearest  wife never was fully again in health and strength what she had  been before. The second time when her life was again, humanly speaking,  in the greatest danger, was four months after our arrival in Bristol,  on September 16th, 1832. She was in the greatest danger. I was the whole night in prayer. But God had mercy on me,  and not only spared my precious wife to me, but made her also  the living mother of a living child. Our beloved daughter was  given to us on September 17th, 1832. In 1835 she was staying in the house of a Christian friend  at Stoke Bishop, and, while out walking, suddenly a carriage  drove up and turned speedily round, and my beloved wife was  all but killed ; but God in a marked way preserved her life,  though she was somewhat bruised by falling whilst she sought  to save her life. On June 12th, 1838, my beloved wife was taken ill. She continued in most severe sufferings from a little after nine until  midnight. Thus hour after hour passed away, until eleven the  next morning. Another medical gentleman was then called in  at the desire of the one who attended her. The whole of the  night I was in prayer, as far as my strength allowed me. I  cried at last for Mercy, and God heard me. For more than a  fortnight her two medical attendants came twice or three times  daily. Her life was in the greatest danger, humanly speaking.  But this time also He who " a good, and doeth good" gave her  back to me, to leave her yet thirty-one years and six months  longer to me, and to make her more useful to me, and in the  Orphan work, than ever. In 1845 my beloved wife accompanied me the second time to  Germany. Soon after our arrival in Stuttgart she was taken  very ill ; but God restored her then also, and gave her back to me. In the summer of 1859 she complained about the weakness  of her left arm, which increased after a time more and more ;  and towards the end of October, being exposed to a drought,  this weak left arm became exceedingly painful, and, after a day  or two, swelled greatly, and especially her hand became greatly  enlarged. Now that very ring, which at the wedding on October  7th, 1830, I had put on her finger, needed to be broken off. Her  arm and hand became worse, and continued thus week after  week. That room, in which I bad been in the habit of paying  those happy visits to my beloved wife after dinner and at other  times, was now, week after week, for a long time without her.  But this was the state of my heart at that time. When this  most heavy affliction began, I said to myself, Twenty-nine years  the Lord has given me this precious wife with comparatively  little illness, and shall I now be dissatisfied, because He has  been pleased to afflict her thus, in the thirtieth year of our conjugal union ? Nay, it becomes me rather to be very grateful  for having had her so king in comparatively good health, and  fully to submit myself to the will of the Lord. This my soul  was enabled to do. Keenly as I felt her absence from the Orphan  work for almost nine months, with the exception of a very few  times when she drove up to give various directions, yet, as I  saw the hand of God in the whole, and was enabled to take the whole out of His hand, my soul was kept in peace, whilst day  by day we were able still to have our precious seasons for prayer,  and whilst day by day also we entreated God, that, if it might  be, He would graciously be pleased yet to restore that feeble  arm and hand again, and spare her longer to me for service. At last, in April, 1860, my dearest wife was brought so far,  that our kind and most attentive medical attendant could  recommend her to go to Clevedon and use the warm sea-baths  for the benefit of her arm and hand. I therefore took her  to Clevedon, our daughter remaining with her, and I went  down as often as I could. The warm sea-baths seemed to agree  with her well, and progress appeared to be made, when, one  day, returning from the bath, she slipped as she was stepping  out of the road on the footpath near her lodgings, fell against  the wall with her head, and on her weak arm, which she carried  in a sling, and which had made her so helpless in not being able  to break the fall. She seemed as dead, and our dear daughter  ran to the lodgings to get help. But when she returned, her  dear mother, who had been stunned by the fall, had revived,  and could be moved to her bed. All now seemed gloomy and  dark indeed. The prospect of removal of the rheumatism from  the arm and hand appeared entirely gone, and my precious  wife was worse than ever. I now went down evening after  evening to Clevedon, after the day's work on Ashley Down, to  wait on her by night. Her suffering was very great for some  time ; but gradually this wore off, and she was brought back  to the state in which she had been when she first went to Clevedon,  and, after a stay of more than three months at Clevedon, there  had been granted considerable improvement. She now returned to Bristol, spent about six weeks at home,  and I then took her and my daughter to Teignmouth for a month,  that she might have further change of air, and further, the use  of warm sea-baths. By the time we returned from Teignmouth, my dearest wife  was so far restored as to the use of her arm and hand, that she  could take her work again at the Orphan Houses, and her dear  hand was so far reduced in size, that her wedding ring, being  put together again by a jeweler, could be put on again. How  good was the Lord in sparing to me my dearest wife in this illness  in 1859 ! How good to me, in that she was not killed on the  spot, when she had that heavy fall at Clevedon! I magnify  Him for it ! He " is good, and doeth good." But I cannot dismiss this part, without noticing one point in  particular. My dearest wife had worked so hard in 1856,1857,  1858, and 1859, when, through the opening of the New Orphan  House No. 2, and the prospect of the opening of the New Orphan  House No. 3, there was such an abundance of work, that her  health had been brought into a very low state, and her strength  had been greatly reduced. I begged her not to work so much, but it was in vain ; she loved work ; she never could bear to be  idle. And thus it came, on account of her very low state of  health, that the rheumatism had so much effect on her. But  now see how the Lord worked. This very illness, most painful  though it was to her, and most trying as it was to me, became  God's precious instrument in sparing to the Orphans their true  friend, and to her own dear sisters a sister, to her own daughter  a mother, and to her poor husband a precious wife for ten years  more. This very illness obliged her to rest, beyond what she  otherwise would have done. She was also medically ordered to  take more nourishment than otherwise she would have taken ;  and by October, 1860, she was in a far better state of health than  she had been for years. How true that word, therefore, in this  instance : " We know that all things work together for good to  them that love God " (Romans 8: 28). We have seen now how  good the Lord was to me in sparing my dearest wife to me thirty- nine years and four months, as she might have been removed  from me far sooner. It now lastly remains to show- Sermon Point 3. That the Lord is good and was doing good in the removal  of the desire of my eyes. Perhaps all Christians who have heard me, will have no difficulty in giving their hearty assent that the Lord was good, and  doing good, in giving me such a wife ; and they will also, probably,  most readily admit that He was good, and doing good, in leaving  her to me so long ; but I ask these dear Christian friends to go  further with me, and to say from their hearts, the Lord was  good, and doing good, in the removal of that useful, lovely,  excellent wife from her husband, and that at the very time when,  humanly speaking, he needed her more than ever. While I am  saying this, I feel the void in my heart. That lovely one is no  more with me, to share my joys and sorrows. Every day I  miss her more and more. Every day I see more and more  how great her loss to the Orphans. Yet, without an effort, my  inmost soul habitually joys in the joy of that loved departed  one. Her happiness gives joy to me. My dear daughter and I  would not have her back, were it possible to produce it by  the turn of the hand. God Himself has done it ; we are satisfied  with Him. During the last two or three years it was most obvious to my  loving heart and eye, that my precious companion for so many  years was again failing in her health. She did not only considerably lose flesh, but evidently seemed much more worn than she  used to be. I begged her to work less, and to take more nourishment ; but I could neither prevail as to the one, nor the other.  When I expressed my sorrow, that she lay awake at night for  two hours or more, she would say, " My dear, I am getting old,  and old persons do not need so much sleep." When I brought  before her that I feared that her health would be again reduced,  as in 18597 and that I feared the worst, she would say. " My darling, I think the Lord will allow me to see the New Orphan  Houses, No. 4 and No. 5, furnished and opened, and then I  may go home; but most of all I wish that the Lord Jesus would  come, and that we might all go together." [Mrs. Muller's death occurred just a month after the opening of No. 5.] Thus her dear mind and hands would be at work, and as there  was such an abundance of work in such a great variety of ways  to be done, she was generally all the day at work at the Orphan  Houses. Under these circumstances she caught cold in the  early part of January, which brought on a most distressing  cough. With difficulty only I could prevail on her to allow me  to send for our dear medical friend ; for she ever made little  of her own illnesses, whilst most solicitous about the health of  others, especially myself and daughter and her sisters. I now  pressed affectionately upon her to drive to and from the  Orphan Houses, also to lie down a little on her couch after  dinner, which had been advised by our kind medical friend.  Still my precious wife would not allow that there was much  the matter with her. Through the medical means, the entirely  avoiding night air, going to and fro in a fly, when she went to  the Orphan Houses, the use of a more generous and somewhat  altered diet, and resting a little more than usual, the distressing  cough was so entirely removed, that scarcely the least trace of  it remained, and my beloved one was again able to go out to  public worship in a fly on the mornings of the Lord's days,  January 23rd and 30th, but stayed at home in the evenings,  to avoid a return of the cough. On Sunday, January 30th, there was an additional reason  for not going out in the evening, because she felt a pain across  the lower part of her back, and in her right arm. This pain  was rather worse on Monday, January 31st, and we considered  it better to send for our dear medical friend, to call and see her,  if possible before we started for the Orphan Houses ; but as  he was already from home, visiting his patients, my dear wife set  off in a fly for the Orphan Houses, our daughter accompanying  her mother, to work for her under her direction, as it was feared  her pain would prevent her doing anything actively herself.  The day passed tolerably, though the pain increased. At tea- time she drove home with her sister, Miss Groves, who also had  been for weeks in a very feeble state of health, and with my  daughter ; I remained, to go in the evening to our usual public  prayer meeting. When I came home, I found our dear medical  friend had been and ordered my dearest wife to bed, and to  remain in bed, and to have a fire lighted in her bedroom, stating  that it was rheumatic fever. She suffered much pain during  the following night, but the next day, and the night from Tuesday  to Wednesday especially, the pain was still more severe, and her  limbs became one by one so painful, that she could neither  move them, nor bear them to be touched, except the arm and  hand which had been so weak ten years before. When I heard what the doctor's judgment was, namely,, that the  malady was rheumatic fever, I naturally expected the worst  as to the issue ; but though my heart was nigh to be broken,  on account of the depth of my affection, I said to myself, " The  Lord is good, and doeth good," all will be according to His own  blessed character. Nothing but that, which is good, like Himself,  can proceed from Him. If He pleases to take my dearest wife,  it will be good, like Himself. What I have to do, as His child,  is to be satisfied with what my Father does, that I may glorify  Him. After this my soul not only aimed at, but this, my soul,  by God's grace, attained to. I was satisfied with God. On Tuesday, February 1st, I was alone in the room of my  precious wife at the Orphan Houses. She was at home in bed, a  thing which had not been the case for more than nine years.  There were hanging in her room a number of precious texts from  the Holy Scriptures, printed in large type, arranged for each day  in the month, called The Silent Comforter." The sheet then  turned up, contained these words, " I know, O Lord, that Thy  judgments are right, and that Thou in faithfulness hast afflicted  me ' (Psalms 119: 75). I read this again and again, and each time  my inmost soul responded, " Yes, Lord, Thy judgments are  right, I am satisfied with them. Thou knowest the depth of  the affection of Thy poor child for his beloved wife, yet I am  satisfied with Thy judgments ; and my inmost soul says, that  Thou in faithfulness hast afflicted me. All this is according to  that love, with which Thou hast loved me in Christ Jesus, and  whatever the issue, all will be well." There was also written on  that sheet of " The Silent Comforter," " My times are in Thy  hand" (Psalms 31: 15). My heart responded, in reading these  words, Yes, my Father, the times of my darling wife are in  Thy hands. Thou wilt do the very best thing for her and for  me, whether life or death. If it may be, raise up yet again my  precious wife—Thou art able to do it, though she is so ill ; but  howsoever Thou dealest with me, only help me to continue to  be perfectly satisfied with Thy holy will." During the whole  week, whilst my beloved wife was lying on her death-bed, these  lines of the precious hymn—" One there is above all others- O how He loves ! " were ever present with me : " Best of Blessings He'll provide us, Naught but good shall e'er betide us, Safe to glory He will guide us, Oh how He loves ! " My heart continually responded—" Naught but good shall e'er  betide us." My inmost soul was assured, that however my  loving Father acted with His poor child, it would be for his good. On Wednesday, February 2nd, my beloved wife being comparatively free from pain, I read to her, before I went to the Orphan Houses, this verse out of the eighty-fourth Psalm—" The  Lord God is a sun and shield : the Lord will give grace and glory :  no good thing will He withhold from them that walk uprightly."  Having read the verse, I said, " My darling, we have both  received grace, and we shall therefore receive glory ; and as,  by God's grace, we walk uprightly, nothing that is good for us  will He withhold from us." She evidently was blessed through  this verse, for she spoke about it to our daughter in the course  of the day. To my own heart the verse was a great support,  for I said to myself again and again, " I walk uprightly, and  therefore my Father will withhold nothing from me, that is good  for me ; if therefore the restoration of my dearest wife is good  for me, it will be surely given ; if otherwise, I have to seek to  glorify God by most perfect submission to His holy will." On Thursday, I saw how grave the doctor considered the case  to be. On Friday evening he said, that it would be a comfort to  him for another medical man to see Mrs. Muller, as the case was  a very grave one. I told him, that I was perfectly satisfied  with his treatment, but if it would at all be a comfort to himself,  to make an appointment for a consultation. This, however,  could not be till Sunday, the 6th of February, as the consultant  would be out of town on Saturday. Saturday morning I stayed  home till nearly dinner-time, to be with the dear invalid as long  as I possibly could ; and when at last I left her, I said, " My  darling, I am sorry to have to leave you, but I shall return as  soon as I can." She sweetly replied, " You leave me with Jesus."  When I came home, she was about the same as when I had left  her ; but during that night, her pains and sufferings exceeded  the pains she had had before. I was almost the whole of the  night seeking in one shape or other to alleviate her suffering,  and the trial she now had, that she had not the use of one of her  limbs. At last, from two to four in the morning, she was easier ;  but the sufferings of that night brought her soon to the close of  her earthly pilgrimage. About ten in the morning all hope of recovery was gone. I  felt it now my duty to tell my precious wife, that the Lord Jesus  was coming for her. Her reply was, " He will soon come." By  this I believe, she meant to indicate the Lord will soon return,  and we shall be re-united. As there was yet life, I felt it my  duty to do, to the last, everything that medical skill could  devise, and that love on my part could do. At 1 30 p.m., when  I gave her the medicine, and a little later a spoonful of wine in  water, she had difficulty in swallowing, and a few minutes later,  she could not distinctly articulate. She tried to make me to  understand, but I could not. I sat quietly before her, and about  a quarter of an hour later I observed that her dear bright eyes  were set. I now called my dear daughter and her aunt, Miss  Groves, stating that the loved one was dying. They at once  came to the bedroom, and we were presently joined by Mrs. Mannering, another sister of my dearest wife. We all four sat  quietly for about two hours and a half, watching the last moments of that much loved one, when about twenty minutes after four  in the afternoon of Lord's day, February 6th, 1870, she fell asleep  in Jesus. I then fell on my knees and thanked God for her  release, and for having taken her to Himself, and asked the Lord  to help and support us. My soul was so sustained, and so peaceful, that if I had had  physical strength, and had I not had plain home duties, I could  have preached immediately after ; and the portion on which  I should have preached would have been the one which forms  the text of this sermon. Two years ago, my daughter had seen the following, written  by her dear mother, in one of her pocket-books, kept at the  Orphan Houses, of which I knew nothing, but which precious  jewel my dear daughter pointed out to me two days after the  death of her dear mother, and which is now before me. The  words written are these—" Should it please the Lord, to remove  M. M. (Mary Muller) by a sudden dismissal, let none of the beloved  survivors consider that it is in the way of judgment, either  to her or to them. She has so often, when enjoying conscious  nearness to the Lord, felt how sweet it would be, now to depart  and to be for ever with Jesus, that nothing but the shock it would  be to her beloved husband and child, etc., has checked in her  the longing desire, that thus her happy spirit might take its  flight. Precious Jesus! Thy will in this as in everything else,  and not hers, be done." With such words before me, and  knowing besides, as I do, the deep 'personal attachment my  dearest wife had to that Blessed One who hung for us on the  cross, can it be otherwise than that my inmost soul should rejoice  in the joy which my loved one has now, in being with the Lord  Jesus for ever ? The depth of my love for her is rejoicing in  her joy. Remember that word of our Lord, " If ye loved Me,  ye would rejoice, because I said, I go unto the Father" (John  14: 28). As a husband, I feel more and more every day, that  I am without this pleasant, useful, loving companion. As the  Director of the Orphan Houses, I miss her in numberless ways,  and shall miss her yet more and more. But as a child of God,  and as a servant of the Lord Jesus, I bow, I am satisfied with  the will of my Heavenly Father, I seek by perfect submission  to His holy will to glorify Him, I kiss continually the hand that  has thus afflicted me ; but I also say, I shall meet her again,  to spend a happy eternity with her. Will all who hear me now  meet my precious wife ? Only those will who have passed  sentence upon themselves as guilty sinners, and who have put  their trust alone in the Lord Jesus for the salvation of their  souls. He came into the world to save sinners, and all who  believe in Him will be saved ; but without faith in the Lord  Jesus, we cannot be saved. Let all those, who are as yet not reconciled to God, by faith in the Lord Jesus, be in earnestness  about their souls, lest suddenly a fever should lay them low and  find them unprepared, or lest suddenly the Lord Jesus should  return again, before they are prepared to meet Him. May the  Lord in mercy grant that this may not be the case. Amen. The reader has seen, from the Sermon, how much I was  sustained, when thus bereaved, and now (1874) I would say, to  the praise of God, that without one moment's exception, I was  enabled most fully to bow under the hand of God, and to be to  the full satisfied with His holy pleasure. But while thus enabled  to glorify God by perfect submission to His will, I, at the same  time, felt myself deeply bereaved. In Jesus I found, as in my  never failing Friend, my repose and solace ; my soul was  unspeakably blessed through this bereavement ; but my earthly  joy was all but gone, with the exception that I had left a most  beloved, a most affectionate daughter, who for twenty-four years  as a believer had been to her parents all they could wish. When  now, between eight and nine o'clock in the evenings, I went home  from the Orphan Houses, instead of in company with my beloved  wife, as for so many years past (for she was always with me),  I said to myself, " I shall not meet my beloved wife at home,  but I shall meet the Lord Jesus, my precious Friend ; He will  comfort me ; " and I thanked God, that He had left to me my  beloved daughter, who always watched for my arrival, to greet  me, and did all she could to soothe my bereaved heart. But  the loss was great, the wound was deep, and, as weeks and months  passed on, while continuing habitually not only to be satisfied  with God, but also to praise Him, for what He had done in thus  bereaving me, the wound seemed to deepen instead of being  healed, and the bereavement to be felt more and more. December 31st. During this year the Lord has been pleased  to give me £2,067 9 shillings 9 pence. Section Title: 1871. Miss Muller married to Mr. Wright. August 4th. To-day Mr. Wright, my principal helper in the  work of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, asked for the  hand of my beloved daughter. This request was as unlooked  for on my part as anything could have been, while, at the same  time I knew no one to whom I could so willingly entrust this,  my choicest earthly treasure. My beloved daughter had the  greatest conflict in her mind for about two weeks, before she  accepted this offer, her only and great difficulty being because  of having to leave me. It was only on my beseeching her not to  let this stand in the way, and pointing out to her how great my  comfort and joy would be in seeing her united to such a husband,  that she at last decided to accept the offer. They were united  in marriage on November 16th. Section Title: Mr. Muller Marries again. The engagement of my beloved daughter, together with a  variety of reasons, finally led me to the decision to marry again ;  as not only from the time of my bereavement I greatly missed  my beloved departed wife, in my position, but judged, that now,  in the prospect of my beloved daughter's marriage, it would be  the best for me. This decision, as one of the deepest importance,  was come to in the fear of God, and in the full assurance that  I had the sanction and approval of my Heavenly Father. I  married, on November 30th, 1871, Miss Susannah Grace Sangar,  whom I had known for more than twenty-five years as a consistent  Christian, and regarding whom I had every reason to believe  that she would prove a great helper to me in my various services. December 31st. During this year the Lord has been pleased  to give me £2,171 17 shillings 1 pence. Section Title: 1872. Mr. Wright appointed Co-Director. May 26th. For more than twenty years it had been stated  to me again and again, by many different individuals, " What,  Mr. Muller, will become of the Orphan Houses when you are  removed ? " My reply was invariably, " The Orphan Houses  and the land belonging to them are vested in the hands of eleven  trustees, and therefore the Institution stands on the same footing  in this particular, as other charitable institutions." Then I heard  it said, in reply, again and again, " But where will you find the  man who will carry on the work in the same spirit in which you  do, trusting only in God for everything that in any way is needed  in connection with the work ? ' My answer to this was always  something like this : " When the Lord shall have been pleased  to remove me from my post, He will prove that He was not  dependent on me, and that He could easily raise up another  servant of His, to act on the same principles on which I have  sought to carry out this work." It was also stated to me again  and again, by Christian friends, that I ought to pray that God  would raise up a successor to me in the work. To this I generally  replied, that I did so; and I have now the joy of announcing  to the reader, that God has been pleased to give me the desire  of my heart. In my son-in-law, Mr. James Wright, I have  found what I had longed for, and prayed for, even a helper in  assisting me in the direction of the Institution, and, in the event  of my removal, a successor. But lest any, who neither know me nor him, should suppose  that, because Mr. Wright is my son-in-law, I have chosen him  for this post, I state the following particulars. Mr. Wright was  known to me for thirty-one years as a consistent Christian.  From his boyhood, when he was brought to the knowledge of  the Lord, I have known him ; and for above twenty years I had especially good opportunity of watching his most consistent,  godly deportment. During thirteen years, previous to May,  1872, he had been one of my most valuable helpers in the work  of the Institution, I may say my right hand, in all the most  important matters. As long as twelve years before May, 1872,  my beloved departed wife and I began to pray regarding him,  that God would fit him more and more to become my successor.  This prayer was repeated hundreds of times during the lifetime  of my late beloved wife, and both of us became more and more  assured, that, in Mr. Wright, God had given to us what we  desired regarding this point. In February, 1870, my beloved wife was taken, and about  ten days after I became very unwell. During this time it  was, when the late Mrs. Wright was in her usual health, and  when there was therefore not as much as a shadow of appearance  that Mr. Wright would ever become my son-in-law, I sent for  him and opened my mind to him, that I considered it to be the  will of God that he should become my successor. His great  humility, however, found a number of reasons, why he considered  himself unfit for it, none of which I could allow to stand in the  way as a hindrance, as I knew him so well with regard to his  fitness. A second difficulty was this, his excellent Christian  wife considered that he would be greatly burdened by accepting  my proposal, and therefore sought to induce him not to accept  it. After some weeks, however, her mind was altered on the  subject, and she yielded her objections, if he saw it to be the  will of God. Mr. Wright then, after long hesitation, came to  the conclusion that it would not be his duty any longer to refuse. It was eighteen months after I had spoken to him on the  subject, that he asked for the hand of my daughter, a thing  of which I had not the faintest thought, though so intimate  with him. I have been so minute in all this, that there may  not remain in the mind of any of the readers the slightest thought  that the relationship in which Mr. Wright now stands to me  has had anything to do with my uniting him with me in the  direction of the Institution, and appointing him as my successor. By the Lord's kindness I am able to work as heretofore, I  may say with little hindrance through illness ; yet I cannot  conceal from myself, that it is of great importance for the work  that I should obtain a measure of relief. This relief, however,  can be really only given to me by one who stands in a similar  position to the work, and who, when I am away, or when I may  feel it desirable to have real rest, could do all I ordinarily do in  directing. On this account, therefore, I not only appointed  Mr. Wright as my successor, in the event of my death, but from  May 26th, 1872, associated him also with me in the direction  of the Institution, which year by year increases in extent ; and  I cannot describe my joy, in having found in him a successor,  in the event of my death. Section Title: 1872 and 1873. December 31st, 1872. During this year the Lord has been  pleased to give me £2,240 17 shillings 5 pence. December 31st, 1873. During this year the Lord has been  pleased to give me £2,770 8 shillings 1½ pence. Section Title: 1874, Mr. Muller's influence in the Irish Revival. In very many instances the reading of the Reports of the  Institution, or the " Narrative of the Lord's Dealings " with me,  has been blessed by God to the conversion of those who knew  not our Lord Jesus. In many thousands of instances, likewise,  believers have been benefited through them, being thereby  comforted, encouraged, led more simply to the Holy Scriptures,  led more fully to trust in God for everything, in a word, led,  in a greater or less degree, to walk in the same path of faith  in which the writer, by the help of God, is walking. The many  thousands of instances of blessing which have been brought  before me during the past thirty-six years (for almost daily I  have heard of fresh cases), have only still further led me to  earnestness in prayer, that the Lord would condescend to use  these publications still more, and make them a blessing to many  tens of thousands of His children, and to many tens of  thousands of the unconverted. And now the reader will  rejoice with me, when he reads what follows. I am led to relate  the following, that the godly reader more than ever may be  encouraged to prayer, and also, that an accurate statement may  be given of this fact, which has been referred to in many public  places in connection with Revival meetings, and which, likewise,  has been several times stated in print. In November, 1856, a young Irishman, Mr. James McQuilkin,  was brought to the knowledge of the Lord. Soon after his  conversion he saw the first two volumes of my Narrative advertised. He had a great desire to read it, and procured it accordingly about January, 1857. God blessed it greatly to his soul,  especially in showing to him what could be obtained by prayer.  He said to himself something like this : " See what Mr. Muller  obtains simply by prayer. Thus I may obtain blessing by  prayer." He now set himself to pray, that the Lord would give him  a spiritual companion, one who knew the Lord. Soon after he  became acquainted with a young man who was a believer. These  two began a prayer meeting in one of the Sunday Schools in  the parish of Connor. Having his prayer answered in obtaining  a spiritual companion, Mr. James McQuilkin asked the Lord  to lead him to become acquainted with some more of His hidden  ones. Soon after the Lord gave him two more young men,  who were believers previously, as far as he could judge. In Autumn, 1857, Mr. James McQuilkin stated to these three  young men, given him in answer to believing prayer, what  blessing he had derived from my Narrative, how it had led him  to see the power of believing prayer; and he proposed that  they should meet for prayer to seek the Lord's blessing upon  their various labours in the Sunday Schools, prayer meetings,  and preaching of the gospel. Accordingly in Autumn, 1857,  these four young men met together for prayer in a small school- house near the village of Bells, in the parish of Connor, every  Friday evening. By this time the great and mighty working of  the Spirit in 1857, in the United States, had become known,  and Mr. James McQuilkin said to himself, " Why may we not  have such a blessed work here, seeing that God did such great  things for Mr. Muller, simply in answer to prayer ? " On January 1st, 1858, the Lord gave them the first remarkable  answer to prayer in the conversion of a farm servant. He was  taken into the number, and thus there were five who gave themselves to prayer. Shortly after, another young man, about  twenty years old, was converted ; there were now six. This  greatly encouraged the other three who first had met with Mr.  James McQuilkin. Others now were converted, who were also  taken into the number ; but only believers were admitted to  these fellowship meetings, in which they read, prayed, and  offered to each other a few thoughts from the Scriptures. These  meetings and others for the preaching of the gospel were held  in the parish of Connor, Antrim, Ireland. Up to this time all  was going on most quietly, though many souls were converted.  There were no physical prostrations, as afterwards. About  Christmas, 1858, a young man from Ahoghill, who had come to  live at Connor, and who had been converted through this little  company of believers, went to see his friends at Ahoghill, and  spoke to them about their souls, and the work of God at Connor.  His friends desired to see some of these converts. Accordingly  Mr. James McQuilkin, with two of the first who met for prayer,  went on February 2nd, 1859, and held a meeting at Ahoghill  in one of the Presbyterian Churches. Some believed, some  mocked, and others thought there was a great deal of presumption  in these young converts ; yet many wished to have another  meeting. This was held by the same three young men on  February 16th, 1859 ; and now the Spirit of God began to work,  and to work mightily. Souls were converted, and from that  time conversions multiplied rapidly. Some of these converts went  to other places, and carried the spiritual fire, so to speak, with  them. The blessed work of the Spirit of God spread in many  places. On April 5th, 1859, Mr. James McQuilkin went to Ballymena,  held a meeting there in one of the Presbyterian Churches ; and  on April 11th held another meeting in another of the Presbyterian  Churches. Several were convinced of sin, and the work of the Spirit of God went forward in Ballymena. On May 28th, 1859,  he went to Belfast. During the first week there were meetings  held in five different Presbyterian Churches, and from that time  the blessed work commenced at Belfast. In all these visits he  was accompanied and helped by Mr. Jeremiah Meneely, one of  the three young men who first met with him, after the reading  of my Narrative. From this time the work of the Holy Ghost  spread further and further; for the young converts were used  by the Lord to carry the truth from one place to another. Such was the beginning of that mighty work of the Holy  Spirit, which has led to the conversion of hundreds of thousands ;  for some of my readers will remember how in 1859 this fire was  kindled in England, Wales, and Scotland ; how it spread through  Ireland, England, Wales, and Scotland ; how the Continent of  Europe was more or less partaking of this mighty working of  the Holy Spirit ; how it led thousands to give themselves to  the work of Evangelists ; and how, up to the year 1874, not  only the effects of this work, first begun in Ireland, are felt, but  that still more or less this blessed work is going on in Europe  generally. It is almost needless to add, that in no degree the  honour is due to the instruments, but to the Holy Spirit alone ;  yet these facts are stated in order that it may be seen, what  delight God has in answering abundantly the believing prayer  of His children. Section Title: Amounts given away each year from 1831 to 1885. May 29th. While I have often written, within the last thirty  years, on " Stewardship," on " Systematic giving, as the Lord  is pleased to prosper us," on " Not laying up treasure on earth,"  and the blessing, both temporal and spiritual, the sure fruit of  acting on those principles, I have only alluded to myself with  reference to these points, without stating in figures how I had  acted. This I purpose now to do, from the time that I began  to carry out these principles in my own life. It is not the praise  of men that I seek, but the glory of God, and the real good and  profit of my beloved fellow-disciples, hoping that they may  be led to act on the same principles, if they have not done so  already. The last few months of the year 1830 I omit, and  begin with the year 1831. During this year it pleased the Lord  to give to me, after I had given up my emolument in connection  with my pastoral position in the Church at Teignmouth, £151  18 shillings 8 pence. Out of this £151 18 shillings 8 pence we gave away during that  year £50 ; I say we, for my beloved wife was altogether of one  mind with me in these matters, and as willing to live simply,  economically, and savingly for the Lord as I was. In 1832 my income was £195 3 shillings. You see how the Lord repaid  us. The money we had spent for Him, He indeed repaid. He  gave not only £50 in return, but nearly four times £50; this  is His way. Thus I have found it for 44 years, only with successive years more and more so. During this year we gave away £70.  The latter part of this year the Lord gave to us a beloved  daughter ; but this made no difference in our way of living, or  acting. The only difference it did make, if any, was this, to  be the more earnestly concerned to lay up treasure in heaven,  that she too might partake of the benefit. In 1833 my income was £267 15 shillings 8 and a quarter pence. You perceive how  the Lord had again repaid not only the £70 given to Him during  the previous year ; but how again nearly four times He was  pleased to repay us ; for He always sees to it that we shall be  His debtors, but that He will not be in debt to us. Of this  £267 15 shillings 8 and a quarter pence we gave away £110 ; for our lot was now cast  in the city of Bristol, among many poor believers, and we counted  it an honour and a privilege to give to them according to our  ability. This £110 was, of course, not given at once, nor at  ten or twenty different times only ; but as it pleased the Lord  to give to us the means, and as the cases of necessity were brought  before us by Him, so we desired grace to give out of that with  which He was pleased to entrust us. In 1834 the Lord was pleased to give to me, altogether, in  various forms, £288 8 and a quarter pence, repaying thus again bountifully,  and with very large interest, the £110 which had been given  away in His work, or among His own poor, or among those who  knew Him not, or to one or the other relative who might be in  need. Out of this £288 8 and a quarter pence, we gave away £120. We had  now two children, the Lord having given to us a little son also,  on March 19th, 1834 ; but this made no difference as to the  principles on which we acted. In 1835 the total of my income was £285 1 shillings 1 and a quarter pence, out of  which we gave away £120. You see, esteemed reader, we went  on spending our means for the Lord, in the measure in which  He was pleased to entrust us with them, and according to the  calls which He was pleased in return to make upon us, as His  stewards. In 1836 the Lord was pleased to give to me £232 11 shillings 9 pence,  out of which we gave away £80. Well, and how did we fare the  next year ? If we could spare that £80, it may be said, ought  we not to have kept it for coining necessities, such as great  sickness, falling off of income, loss of friends, etc. We never  reckoned thus, but lived by the day, looking to the Lord, remembering the word of our adorable Lord Jesus, "Sufficient unto  the day is the evil thereof " (Matthew 6: 34). We were not  anxiously concerned as to what we should eat, what we should  drink, or wherewithal we should be clothed ; but we remembered  that our Heavenly Father knoweth that we have need of all  these things, and that if we sought first the Kingdom of God and  His righteousness, all these things should be added to us. And  just as our adorable Lord said, so have I literally found it to be,  for forty-four years. How then, still the reader may ask, was it in the next year,  1837 ? The answer is, my income was considerably more than  during the previous year ; it amounted now to £307 2 shillings 6 and a half pence;  thus the £80 given away during the previous year was again  nearly four times repaid ; and during this year now we gave  away £140. You see, dear reader, not the twentieth part of  what the Lord gave us, nor the tenth of what He was pleased  to entrust us with, though if this were carried out, much more  would be given, than now generally is given, by believers ; but  all we had was the Lord's, and again and again we stood with our  all before the Lord. Well, you may say, this was a goodly sum, which you gave away  in the year 1837, and how did you fare in 1838 ? Our Heavenly  Father repaid us most bountifully. The Lord was pleased,  during 1838, to give to me altogether £350 4 shillings 8 pence out of which  we gave away £166. By this time the necessities of the Orphan  work began to call for our means, and very, very often, the  necessities of the hour or the day had to be met out of that which  the Lord was pleased to give me for myself ; and in this state we  continued for about five years, up to 1843, yea, more or less to  the year 1848. This £166 was again bountifully repaid by our Heavenly  Father ; for in 1839 my income was £313 2 shillings 5 pence, out of which  we gave away £140. Now observe the income of 1840. It was altogether £242  8 shillings 11 and a half pence. The Lord varied His mode of dealing. There was  not more than in the years 1837, 1838, and 1839, but considerably  less. Thus often the Lord deals with His children, for the trial  of their faith, to benefit them by His dealings, to teach them  precious lessons, and to see how they will act under such circumstances. Well, and how did the writer and His beloved wife  act ? We did not say, the Lord has forsaken us, nor did we say,  we must now save up the money, which we do not need. We  gave still, as before, according to our ability, though it could  not be as much as in the years 1837, 1838, and 1839. We did  not say, that it was better to discontinue to act on these principles ;  but we held it fast, that our way of obedience to God is, to give  as He is pleased to prosper us. In the year 1840 we gave away  £80 out of our income of £242 8 shillings 11 and a half pence. In 1841 the trial of faith still continued. The whole of my  income being only £238 11 shillings 1 and three quarter pence; but we acted as before, and  gave away again that year £80. In 1842 the total of my income was £329 16 shillings. We had  continued to act according to God's principles in our stewardship,  and He was pleased to entrust us now again with more. Out  of this amount we gave away £130. We did not say, then, the  rented house, in which we live, suited us well, and, on that  account, we had better save our money, and buy it ; but we  remembered, that we were strangers and pilgrims on earth, that as yet we had not entered upon our possessions, which are of a  heavenly character, but that we are only God's stewards of  that with which He entrusts us ; and therefore we spent our  means for Him. I have no hesitation in placing myself side by  side with the Christian who in the year 1842 sought to amass  wealth, and who has continued to do so, and to ask him, whether  he is happier than I am, and whether he has brighter prospects  concerning eternity than I have. Oh, that Christian men would  seek to cling to the Word of God, and to practise the blessed  statements contained therein ! In 1843 the Lord again bountifully repaid what had been  spent for Him during the previous year ; for my income amounted  to £326 1 shillings 10 and three quarter pence, out of which we gave away £140. In 1844 my income was £267 6 shillings 9 pence, of which we gave away  £100. In 1845 my income was £433 19 shillings 1 and three quarter pence. Do you see, dear  reader, how the Lord was pleased to repay the £100, given away  in the year 1844 ? We saw it. We knew that word, and believed  it, " There is that scattereth, and yet increaseth ; and there is that  withholdeth more than is meet, but it tendeth to poverty " (Proverbs 11:  24). And, therefore, it was our joy and delight yet further to  act according to this word, and we gave away, during that year,  £220 ; not indeed for the purpose of obtaining more for it, but to  glorify God with the means with which He had been pleased to  entrust us, whilst, however, we knew at the same time that He  would abundantly repay. And this He did ; for in 1846 my income was £399 2 shillings 11 pence, out  of which we gave away £180. The reader will perceive that we  went on in a steady even course. It is just this which brings in  the end such abundant blessing, and which leads to an acquaintance with God which can be obtained only in that way. In 1847 my income was £412 18 shillings 8 and a half pence, out of which we had the  honour of being permitted to give away £180. In 1848 my income was £474 17 shillings 7 pence. You see how bountifully  God repaid the £180. Even if my income had been only £180  altogether, yet I ought to have been exceedingly grateful; for  every shilling of that amount would have come to me as the  result of prayer only from the bountiful hands of my Heavenly  Father ; but He did not give only what we had given, but He  gave nearly three times as much again as we had given. Out of  this £474 17 shillings 7 pence we gave away £240. In 1849 my income was £413 2 shillings 4 pence, whereby the £240 was  amply repaid, and we had the joy and privilege of giving away  £190 of the amount. In 1850 my income was £402 4 shillings 5 pence, out of which we gave away  £180. In 1851 my income was £465 13 shillings 1 and three quarter pence, of which we gave away  £220. In 1852 my income was £445 8 shillings 8 and a half pence. I beg the reader to remember, that I had not a single fee, nor any emolument whatever in connection with my pastoral position. I had no fees for  burials, baptisms, marriages, or anything else. My aim never  was, how much I could obtain, but rather, how much could I  give. Moreover, as Director of the Orphan Houses, labouring  as I and my beloved wife did, day after day, and year after year,  I might, with all fairness, have taken a handsome remuneration ;  for, speaking after the manner of men, we earned it ; but for many  reasons we preferred not to do this, but to leave the supply of our  temporal necessities directly to our kind, loving, Heavenly  Father ; and He provided bountifully for us, and much more  than we needed ; and He did so, by inclining the hearts of His  stewards to remember our need. Since October, 1830, I never  asked any one of my fellow-men, either directly or indirectly, to  give me anything, when I was in need ; nor did I give even the  least hint of my necessitous circumstances, whilst in them, but  only spoke to my Heavenly Father about them ; and He listened  to my supplications. Out of the £445 8 shillings 8 and a half pence, my income for  1852, we gave away £190. £190, you say ; and why did not you  save that £190 to put it into the bank ? Because we knew a  better way, a happier way, a safer way. We did, indeed, lay up  treasure ; not on earth, but in heaven. We put it into heaven's  Bank, that our benefit derived from it might not be only for  time, but for eternity. Moreover, if we had attempted to save  money for an investment in houses, or lands, or otherwise, our  Heavenly Father would have shut up His hands and no longer  supplied us so bountifully as He had been pleased to do ; whilst,  on the other hand, as we continued to act as stewards and not as  owners, with reference to the amount with which it pleased Him  to entrust us, He condescended to honour us more and more as  stewards ; and from this time in particular. Now see what He gave me in the year 1853. The £190, which  we had given during the previous year, God repaid bountifully,  in giving me £638 11 shillings 8 and a half pence; and being thus made stewards over  more, we sought to be faithful stewards, and only stewards, and  not owners, and therefore gave away £368 during this year. From the end of 1852, as the reader will see, my income now  became larger and larger. In 1854 it was £697 11 shillings 5 pence, of which  we gave away £440. This again was abundantly repaid ; for in 1855 my income was  £726 16 shillings 2 and a quarter pence, of which we gave away £466. Some Christians  may say, I act as you do; I do not lay up money, I consider that  foolish ; but I seek to enjoy life, and what I earn by my labour, I  spend on my family and on the enjoyments of life ; I live, as it  is called, up to my income. Do you ? is my reply. I have not  so learned of my adorable Lord and Master, the Lord Jesus,  whose example, and that of the Apostles, I would seek for grace  to imitate, howsoever much, as yet, I fall short of the blessed,  holy patterns. True enjoyment of life does not consist in seeking how much we can spend on ourselves, to please ourselves, to  gratify ourselves ; but how much we can minister to the comfort and happiness of others, both temporally and spiritually. Thus the end, for which we are left in the world, after our conversion,  is at least in some degree answered. I am far from wishing to bring the children of God into bondage, and to make their consciences to be morbid, in which state there is a constant scruple,  as to whether we may spend this sovereign or this shilling or not, on ourselves ; and yet, there is verily, on the other hand, a  propriety and impropriety as to dress, furniture, house, style of  living generally, etc. In 1856 my income was £781 7 pence, and we had now the joy  and privilege of being able to give away £500 during that year. In 1857 my income was £836 11 shillings 2 and a quarter pence, and we gave away that  year £566. In 1858 my income was £1,029 1 shillings 11 and a quarter pence. Yes, dear reader,  £1,029 1 shillings 11½ pence. Exactly thus. It is correct to the farthing.  For if anonymous donations came in, they might even contain  farthings. You are surprised at the greatness of the amount !  Well, it is a large sum ; but you see now, from what I have stated  in the previous pages, if you had not seen it before, what was the  secret of my having so much. It was not because I deserved it.  Far less because I begged it of my fellow-men, for I not only  never asked any one for anything, nor even gave hints to them  directly or indirectly to give to me ; but I spoke to God, and to  Him only, about my temporal necessities. And then, when it  pleased Him to send me more than I required for my family and  self, I gladly gave to the Lord's work, or to the poor, or, should  relatives happen to need anything, gave to them also ; and so it  came, that, acting for God as His steward, at least aiming after  doing so, He condescended to entrust me yet more and more with  means ; made me a steward over more ; and gave to me thus  yet further and further the joy and honour of communicating to  the, necessities of others or His own blessed work. Out of the  £1,029 1 shillings 11 and a quarter pence we gave away £768. In the year 1859 the total of my income was £1,037 12 shillings 10 and three quarter pence.  You see again by this, bow bountifully the Lord was pleased to  repay me anything that was given back to Him, out of that  which He had been pleased first to give to me. Out of this goodly  sum, £1,037 12 shillings 10 pence, we gave away £776. I so well remember,  when I used to tell my beloved departed wife, that I had put £100  or £200, or more or less, as the case might be, to the Building  Fund of the Orphan Houses, or to the Missions, how she would,  with an affectionate smile, say, " Thank you, my dear ; " or, if I  proposed to her to do so, how I had at once not only her most  hearty approval, but she would rejoice at our being able so to  do. I also well remember, how many times I said to her and  our beloved daughter, " My dears, if the Lord should take me  away before you, and you should ever be in need of anything, ask the Lord, in childlike simplicity, that He would graciously  be pleased to repay you a little of that which I give to the poor,  or to His work, and you will find how, without fail, He will do  so." In 1860 my income was £1,054 9 shillings  and a half pence, out of which we gave  away £800. In the year 1861 my income was £1,097 12 shillings 6 pence. This year  we gave away £847. I had it continually before me, I have but  one brief life on earth, that I must make the best of that, and  that, therefore, with regard to money, I must lay up treasure in  heaven. To me the things of God have been, whatever my  weakness and infirmity may be, deep realities for more than forty- four years ; and I have been always certain, that when I shall in  heaven meet my rich brethren in Christ, who have not acted on  earth as stewards, but as owners ; or my brethren and sisters in  Christ, who as persons in business have sought with all their  might to become rich ; they will, with deep sorrow, look back  upon their want of true wisdom in these things, and lament their  way of having acted as they have. In 1862 it pleased the Lord to give to me altogether £1,067  6 shillings 11 and a half pence, of which He was pleased to give to us grace to give  away £876 17 shillings. I say He gave to us grace to do so. Let  none of my dear readers suppose, that I do not naturally care  about money, and that on this account I have given away so  much. This would be a great mistake. As in every other  respect I have to pray, " Hold Thou me up, and I shall be safe,"  so in this particular also. If I were left to myself, I should even  now, after all the experience I have had, become a lover of money,  and hold it fast, and seek to increase my possessions more and  more ; for I am naturally a calculating business man. But as  long as grace is in exercise, I calculate with regard to the eternity  before me, in comparison with the little span of time here on  earth ; and I also calculate, that since the Lord Jesus became  poor, that I through His poverty might be made rich ; and that  since He shed His blood to save me, it well becomes me to give  back to Him in return, of that with which He has been pleased  to entrust me, as His steward. In the year 1863 it pleased the Lord to give to me altogether  £1,172 10 shillings 6 and a half pence. Do you perceive, in this instance, the truth of  the statement of our Lord, to which I have repeatedly referred  in the previous part of this volume ? " Give, and it shall be given  unto you ; good measure, pressed down, and shaken together, and  running over, shall men give into your bosom. For with the same  measure that ye mete withal, it shall be measured to you again"  (Luke 6: 38). One of the special reasons which leads me to make  these statements is, to give a practical illustration of what I  have so often stated on this subject ; and what could be more  manifest, than that the Lord acted according to His Word, in  dealing with me, year after year, with reference to my income, as He did. You see, then, how bountifully the Lord gave back  to me the £876 17 shillings, which we had given away during the  year 1862, not by sending directly, from Himself, in a miraculous  way, but by inclining the hearts of His stewards to send to me.  Of this £1,172 10 shillings 6 pence we gave away £961 3 shillings 8 pence during the  year 1863. In the year 1864 my income was still more. It amounted  altogether to £1,230 15 shillings 7 and a quarter pence. Notice especially, dear reader, how  the Lord dealt with me habitually as I dealt with Him. I depended on Him, I trusted in Him ; and I was not confounded in  doing so. Moreover, I acted as His steward, I sought also to be  a faithful steward ; and He was thus pleased to make me, year  after year, to be a steward over more. Of this £1,230 15 shillings 7 and a quarter pence we  gave away, in 1864, £1,024 4 shillings 5 pence. In 1865 my income was £1,365 4 shillings 1 and a half pence, and of this amount we  gave away £1,131 10 shillings 8 pence. Do you see how God repaid us ? Do  you also see the blessedness of such a life ? Well, why should  not all Christians, in principle, go on in this way ? I know of  none. All, whom ever I have known, who carried out, in reality,  these principles, were happy in doing so, were prospered by God,  were owned by God ; but there must be persevering reality. In 1866 my income was still larger. It amounted to £1,602  1 shillings 6 and a half pence. Will not my dear fellow-servants in the gospel, of whatever name, consider before God the Lord's gracious and faithful  dealings with me ? Of the £1,602 1 shillings 6 and a half pence we gave away £1,362  13 shillings 2 pence during that year. I remember meeting that year a  beloved Christian brother, who in course of conversation said,  " Do you not think it right to make provision for one's wife and  children, that they be not a burden to others, after we are gone ? "  My reply was, " Yes, I seek to do so, by laying up treasure in  heaven." How have matters turned out since 1866 ? In the  year 1870 the Lord took my beloved wife to Himself, and she is  thus well provided for ; and in 1871 my beloved daughter was  married to dear Mr. Wright, and the Lord has thus well provided  for her. In 1867 my income was altogether £1,847 19 shillings 4 and a half pence, of which  we gave away £1,579 2 shillings 2 pence. See, dear reader, how great the  joy, the honour, the privilege, to be allowed to spend £1,579 2 shillings 2 pence  in one year for the Lord's work, or the poor ! If all my fellow- believers only knew the blessedness of living the life of trust in  God as I do, and of acting on the principles on which I act, they  would verily walk in the same road. But, because they know  not this blessedness, I write thus, and bring thus minutely in  figures these matters before them, if by any means they may be  led to seek to know for themselves the blessedness of this path. In 1868 my income was £1,838 17 shillings 4 and a half pence, of which, by the grace  of God, we were enabled to give away £1,557 3 shillings 6 pence. In 1869 my income was £1,800 16 shillings 10 and a half pence, of which we were  enabled to give away £1,559 10 shillings 8 pence. In 1870 my income amounted altogether to £2,067 9 shillings 9 pence. He  who had gladly laboured now in the word and doctrine for forty  years, without being chargeable to any one, and who during those  forty years never had received for any one thing he did in connection with his pastoral position or as preacher of the gospel, a  single fee ; and he who had never saved up money for investment  or interest, was so well cared for by his Heavenly Father, that his  income now amounted to more than £2,000. Now, however, I  was bereaved of my beloved wife. The sharer of my joys in these  matters was removed, yet my beloved daughter remained to me.  She, even as her beloved mother had done before, always showed  great delight, when I told her that I had invested for her £100 or  £200, or less or more, by giving it to Missions, etc. ; and this she  did not merely in the year 1870 or in 1871, but had done it many  years before, when I had told her of it ; for she knew my ways  in these things to the full. Of the £2,067 9 shillings 9 pence, the Lord's kind gift to me for 1870, I  was enabled, by the grace of God, to give away £1,713 11 shillings 7 pence. In 1871 my income altogether was £2,171 17 shillings 1 pence, of which I  gave away £1,570 9 shillings 11 pence. My income in the year 1872 was £2,240 17 shillings 5 pence. I had now  again a companion in my- beloved second wife, who shared my  joy when I sent anything to the poor, or gave away otherwise.  She had lost the property she once possessed, which, among  other reasons, fitted her the better to be my wife ; for if she had  been rich, she would not have suited me. I own it freely, that  I had joy in the thought that she possessed no property, and that  I could make her to share with me the abundance with which it  pleased the Lord to bless me year after year. But after I had  made her an offer, I found that she had £200 left, which she gave  to me, before our marriage, for the Lord's work ; thus it was seen  that in this respect she was of one mind with me. Of the £2,240  17 shillings 5 pence, my income in the year 1872, we gave away £1,637 3 shillings 2 pence. In the year 1873 my income was altogether £2,770 8 shillings 1 pence,  made up to this larger amount than ever; as stated before, by six  legacies, which I received during this year, amounting to £1,035  0 shillings 10 pence. Out of this £2,770 8 shillings 1 and a half pence, we had grace given to us to  give away £1,819 10 shillings. The reader may have observed that the  amount left in my hands for family expenses in the years 1871,  1872, and 1873, is greater than in the previous years. This arose  not from the fact that I lived now very expensively, much less  that I now, after all, invested money ; but simply, because I saw  not clearly as yet how to spend all which was left over. The  year 1874 furnished me, however, with the opportunity of giving  away more largely. The Lord was pleased to give me from January 1st, 1874, to  May 26th, 1874, £1,204 19 shillings 2 and a half pence, within these nearly five months ;  and from January 1st, 1874, to May 26th, 1874, I gave away  £1,739 7 pence. The sum given away being above £500 more than my income leads me to make the following remarks. The reader  of the previous pages would be mistaken, if he supposed that, as  soon as the Lord has sent me means, my aim is, to seek to get rid  of them as fast as possible, as if it were a crime to possess a ten- pound note. That is not at all my way of acting. All I seek after  is, to have grace, not to hold anything as my own, but as belonging  to the Lord ; so that, whether I have much or little, I desire to  look on the much or the little as a steward would, and not as an  owner. I seek, therefore, for grace, to be willing, to give of that  which the Lord has given to me, a part, or, if He would bid me,  all. Often the Lord brings before me needy saints ; or some  needy unbelievers ; or special claims in His work ; and then I  seek to be ready to give as His steward, out of that with which  He has entrusted me. This is the explanation, how £1,739 0 shillings 7 pence  could be given away by me between January 1st, 1874, and May  26th, 1874, when my income during that time had been only  £1,204 19 shillings 2 and a half pence, and yet my expenses had been far greater than  ever, on account of the illness of my beloved wife. From what has been stated before, it will be seen that during  the forty-three years and five months from January 1st, 1831, to  May 26th, 1874, the total of my income was £37,523 3 shillings 6 and three quarter pence,  of which, however, more than £26,000 came in during the last  sixteen years only. The total amount which, by God's grace, I  was enabled to give away, during these forty-three years and five  months, is £27,179 0 shillings 8 pence. Of this amount, however, more than  £21,700 was given away within the last sixteen years only. Of the £27,179 0 shillings 8 pence, which we gave away from January 1st,  1831, to May 26th, 1874, £22,000 was given to the Lord's work.  The remaining £5,179 8 pence was given to poor believers, or to  poor unbelievers, or to relatives who might be in need. I have no doubt that most of the Christian readers will say,  This is a blessed way ! It is delightful to be allowed to give  away so much ! How I should like to be able to do the same.  My reply is, Yes, it is a blessed way ! It is delightful to be  allowed to give away so much. Will you not then try this way  for yourself ? Give, as God prospers you. Begin with little, if  you have not faith enough to begin with much ; only give that  little, constrained by the love of Christ, heartily, faithfully,  steadily. Do not begin, and after a few weeks leave off ; but go  on steadily, under all circumstances ; and you will find that you  will be so blessed in your own soul, besides so prospered in your  circumstances, as that you will more and more take delight in  giving, and have also the ability for so doing. There is one thing  additionally to be observed. Do not, as stewards, waste your  Lord's means. Though you were to give much, if you lived in an  unbecoming way, spending too much on yourself, in the way of  luxury or otherwise, you would not be entrusted with much. I  have not only allowed to myself and family all the necessaries,  but even the conveniences of life ; I do this still, if not even more, as I am increasing in years ; but I have ever guarded  against extravagance in any way ; lest my stewardship should  be taken from me. Now, at the evening of life, looking back upon the first of  January, 1831, do you suppose I regret to have given away more  than 07,000 ? Verily not. I thank God for the honour bestowed  upon me, in allowing me so to do, and I am not in the least tired  of this way ; while, at the same time, I need to pray still, " Hold  Thou me up, and I shall be safe." December 31st, 1874. During the past year I received in all  £2,139 15 shillings 4 and three quarter pence. Now, what did I do with this £2,139 15 shillings 4 and three quarter pence, my income for  the year 1874 ? During the year we gave away £2,922 16 shillings 11 pence. The reader will say, your whole income for the year was only  £2,139 15 shillings 41 pence, and you gave away £2,922 16 shillings 11 pence within  the year ? Yes. The explanation is this. During the year  1873 I had received the payment of six legacies, making in all  £1,035 0 shillings 10 pence, the greater part of which money had been  received only at the end of the year. During 1875 we had sent to us £2,022 17 shillings 8 pence. During the  year my dear wife and I gave away £1,866 19 shillings 9 pence. During 1876 our income amounted to £2,641 10 shillings 5 pence. Is it  not again a large sum, dear reader ? Now what did we do with  it ? We continued to lay up treasure in heaven ; for we believe  in the value and blessedness of prayer for our temporal supplies.  Of this £2,641 10 shillings 5 pence, we gave to relatives £158, to poor believers  £102 11 shillings, and to the Lord's work £2,018 7 shillings 6 pence. This last sum  went to the Mission Fund, etc., of the Scriptural Knowledge  Institution, and thus we made room for other donations, that  we might be used still further in our stewardship. The total of our income for 1877 was £4,260 0 shillings 5 pence. More  even than we had ever received during one year. Of this we  gave to relatives £349 3 shillings 6 pence ; to the poor saints under my  pastoral care £290 1 shillings 6 pence ; and to Missions, School, Bible,  and Tract Fund, etc., of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution,  £3,465 4 shillings 11 pence. During 1878 it pleased the Lord to give to us £2,724 11 shillings 3 and a half pence. Out of this we were enabled, by the grace of God, to give to  relatives £175 15 shillings. We also gave £87 8 shillings to poor believers ;  and £2,407 12 shillings 2 pence to the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for  Missions, etc. During 1879 it pleased the Lord to give to us £1,506 6 shillings 9 and a half pence.  Of this amount we gave to relatives £217"; to poor believers  £86 16 shillings 2 pence ; and to the funds of the Institution £1,156 6 shillings 9 pence. We received in all during 1880 £1,644 15 shillings 71 pence. Of this  amount we gave to relatives £236 15 shillings ; to poor believers £113  10 shillings ; and to the Scriptural Knowledge Institution £1,158 8 shillings 10 pence ;  in all, £1,508 13 shillings 10 pence. During 1881 we have received £2,026 6 shillings 7 and a half pence in all. Of this amount we gave to relatives, £203 6 shillings 10 pence ; to poor believers,  £74 12 shillings 2 pence ; to the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home  and Abroad, £1,530 12 shillings 10 pence. During 1882 it pleased the Lord to give to us in all £1,417  10 shillings 8 pence. Of this amount we gave to relatives £150 ; to the  poor £80 6 shillings 6 pence ; to the Scriptural Knowledge Institution £599. It pleased the Lord, during 1883, to give to us in all £4,004  45. 1 pence, including £2,476 10 shillings 7 pence, which my dear wife and I  received, through three legacies from her relatives. Of this  amount we were enabled, by the grace of God, to give to relatives  £92 1 shillings ; to poor believers £65 17 shillings 6 pence ; to the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, for Missions, the Orphans, etc., £2,411 11 shillings 5 pence. During 1884 the Lord was pleased to give to us in all £3,850  14 shillings 7 and a half pence, including a legacy of £2,619 19 shillings, which came to my  dear wife. During the year we gave to relatives £105 6 shillings 6 pence ;  to the poor believers £108 8 shillings 4 pence ; to the Orphans and the other  Objects of the Institution £3,646 3 shillings. It will be obvious that we gave away more during the year  than we had received. The explanation is that a part of Mrs.  Muller's legacy, received during the past year, had come in at  the end thereof, and the money was not yet expended when the  year closed. During 1885 it pleased God to give to me £1,906 9 shillings 5 pence,  including a special donation from the [Bethesda] Church, in  commemoration of my 80th birthday, and as a mark of love  and gratitude for having laboured fifty-three years among them,  £400 16 shillings, with a writing table and chair for myself, and a table  and chair for my dear wife. Of this amount we gave to relatives  £135 17 shillings; to poor believers £177 2 shillings 4 pence ; and to the Institution  £932 11 shillings 9 pence. In summing up the whole, from the year 1831 to the year  1885, the Lord has honoured me with the great privilege of  giving away, since January 1st, 1831, about £57,000. Of this  sum £45,000 was given to the Orphans, Missions, and other  Objects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and  Abroad. [Mr. Muller's total income for personal expenses up to 1885  was £66,463 7 shillings 4 and a quarter pence, out of which he gave away (as stated  above) £57,000. There is no record of Mr. Muller's income  during the last 12 and a quarter years of his life, but during that time he  gave away £24,490 18 shillings 8 pence ; so that in all during his life he gave  away £81,490 18 shillings 8 pence. See the remarks made by Mr. Wright  just after Mr. Muller's death, page 690. The total sum received  by Mr. Muller during his life for his personal expenses must have  been over £93,000.] Splitit Chapter 15. Heavy Expenditure—Large Income For The  First Four Objects, 1874-1885. May 26th, 1874, to May 26th, 1875. May 26th Received £980 9 shillings 7 pence from a servant of the Lord  Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay  up treasure in heaven. July 13th. From one of the former Orphans, a Christian, now  in service, 10 shillings, " instead of buying herself a new bonnet."  August 1st. From Scotland £150, with £10 for myself.—August  8th. From Ireland £300 for Missions, and £200 for the Orphans. September 30th. From one of the Midland Counties £450 for  Missions, with £50 for myself. November 20th. From Yorkshire £200 for the circulation of  the Holy Scriptures, and £100 for the Orphans.—December 27th.  Now, all our means are gone. We have nothing at all left.— December 28th. See how soon the Lord has again sent us means,  in answer to prayer, for these Objects. Received from a Christian  gentleman £181 18 shillings 1 pence, with £50 for the Orphans, being the  entire proceeds of a field, set apart for the benefit of this Institution. Section Title: 1875. January 1st. With the New Year, the Lord was pleased to  send us, as the result of many prayers, many donations. I only  mention, as specimens, the following :—From Ireland £50. From  Scotland £110.—January 4th. From Cork £50.—January 5th.  An aged Christian near Spilsby, who being too aged to continue  his ordinary work, having yet a desire to do something for this  Institution, and having some strength left, made 40 beehives  during the past year for its benefit, which he sold for £4, and sent  the money. This affords another proof, how all, who really have  it in their heart, may do something for the work of God. January 22nd. From one of the former Orphans £6 10 shillings. The  donor has been a Christian for many years, is now in business  on his own account, and had taken one of our Christian Orphan  boys as an apprentice. When the one half of the premium was  sent to him, he returned it, with a grateful letter for the benefit  he had himself received at the Orphan Houses.—January 23rd.  Anonymously from Birmingham £400. From Hampshire £100  for Foreign Missions, £75 for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures,  £300 for the support of the Orphans, and £25 for myself. February 12th. From one of the Midland Counties £450 for  Home Missions, with £50 for myself.—February 16th. Received  £250, being £120 for Missionary work, £70 for the Bible Fund,  Schools, and Tracts, £50 for the Orphans, and £10 for myself.  From Glasgow £12, with the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " I think it but right you should have the first fruits of the  tenth of my business, which plan has been adopted by me within  the last few weeks, solely from reading your publications. I  prayed fervently that the Lord would incline my heart also to  give systematically to Him, as others did. I say fervently, as  I had to contend with a grasping, money-loving disposition,  which, I am glad to say, has been so far conquered victoriously,  that I can now put on one side the Lord's tenth after the close  of each day's transactions, without any feelings of regret. I ask  an interest in your prayers, that I may become one of the Lord's  stewards, and give still more largely to Him who daily loadeth  me with benefits. From this amount, £12, you will greatly  oblige me by retaining £5 for yourself ; the remainder apply as  you think best." March 1st. Monday. Since Saturday, when we had nothing  at all left for these Objects, the Lord has graciously been pleased  to give us, in answer to prayer, altogether £333. The donors  who kindly helped us will feel interested in knowing how God  used them as His instruments to send us help when we had nothing  left, which I did not tell them when I sent their receipts, as  otherwise it would have been like an indirect request for further  help. I received this day £160 from London, with the following  letter :—  " My dear Sir and Brother, " For the past nine years I have not been giving systematically  of my income to the Lord's work, as He has prospered me, though  never thoughtlessly, I trust, disregarding any call which came  under my notice. On examining my books I find that, after  deducting my entire drawings from the business, which I started  in my own name in 1866, a considerable sum has accumulated,  and of this I have put aside 10 per cent to be more especially  devoted to the Lord's work, and desire to acknowledge that all  I have and myself also are His, whilst I gratefully remember  that what He has, and He Himself is mine. It was through  reading your Narrative that I have been led to do this, and  therefore send you the first payment out of this fund, say £160  herein, of which please retain £10 for yourself, and appropriate  the £150 to any one or amongst all or any of the Objects of the  Lord's work in your hands." March 2nd. The Lord has still more abundantly helped us.  I received from Yorkshire £1,000. How soon is God able to help  us, and to replenish our stores ! May all the readers be increasingly led to trust unreservedly in God. I have joyfully dedicated  my whole life to the object of exemplifying how much may be  accomplished by prayer and faith. May 26th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven,  £280. Though we began the year with only £167 1 shillings 3 pence in  hand, yet God so helped us by prayer and faith, without asking  any one but Himself, that we were able to expend for these  Objects during the year £16,895 4 shillings 7 and three quarter pence, and had a balance of  £18 14 shillings 4 pence left on May 26th, 1875. Only very few of the  donations have been here referred to. Section Title: May 26th, 1875, to May 26th, 1876.   When we began this period we had a balance of £18 14 shillings 4 and a quarter pence  left for these Objects. When it is considered that we had expended for them during the previous year £16,895 4 shillings 7 and three quarter pence, and  that during the year from May 26th, 1875, to May 26th,  1876, our expenses for these Objects were £17,643 15 shillings and a half pence, the  reader sees how small our balance was to begin the year with,  especially as we do not go into debt ; yet, small as it was, it  was a balance in hand. Our hope was now again in the living  God, who for more than forty-one years had never failed us.  We trusted in Him, and in Him alone ; and He graciously was  pleased to supply us during the past year also with what we  needed. June 16th. From Ireland £100.—July 19th. Received £250,  £190 of it being for these Objects.—August 2nd. From Scotland  £150.—August 11th. For Missions and the circulation of the  Holy Scriptures in Spain and. Italy £500. The donor of this  amount sent me a few years since his first donation, being five  shillings. From that time he began to give, as the Lord prospered  him. In this way not only his own soul has been greatly benefited,  but the Lord from that time has so prospered him, that he has  again and again been able to send me £500, as also £100 or £200  at a time. On September 16th a gentleman called at the Orphan Houses,  who up to that time had been unknown to me, and left, with  valuable documents, the following paper :—  " I, blank, hereby present to the Orphanage and the other  Institutions conducted by Mr. G. Muller of Bristol £3,000,  blank 5 per cent Railway Stock, and 25 shares of the same  company, £10 per share paid, to be disposed of as Mr. Muller  shall think best." These documents were sold in the London market and produced  £3,734 7 shillings 6 pence, of which four-fifths were taken for the School,  Bible, Missionary, and Tract Fund, being £2,987 10 shillings. November 15th. From India £77 16 shillings.—November 20th.  Received the following letter, with £150 :— " Dear Sir,	- " I have great pleasure in again forwarding my mite to be 	 used by you in carrying on the Lord's work in your hands: 	 Enclosed is £150, £120 of which is to be used in the work as 	 you think best, the remainder is for your own private use. I 	 would beg to add my testimony to many others which you have 	 received, as to the blessedness of giving systematically. I have 	 been a farmer for about twenty years, and for About half that 	 time did not act on that principle ; and while giving my business 	 as much care and more concern than now, still it was all I could 	 do to make ends meet. About that time I had the subject of 	 ' giving as the Lord prospered ' brought under my notice, when 	 I there and then vowed to the Lord, that I would give one-tenth 	 of the profits of the farm to His cause, should He be pleased to 	 give me any. From that time I have been prospered in my 	 business far beyond what I ever could have anticipated ; I have 	 truly experienced the fulfilment of the promise contained in 	 Luke 6: 38. I continued for a short time giving a tenth, but 	 was gradually constrained to give more and more, until for some 	 years I have been giving one half, and can truly say, that the 	 longer experience I have in this way, the more blessed do I find 	 it to be. I heard you in Glasgow lately, and beg to thank you 	 for your address on prayer. I trust many of us will have good 	 cause to bless God for your visit."	 Section Title: 1876.	 March 9th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained 	 by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £200. 	 May 16th. From Otago, New Zealand, £10. — May 23rd. 	 From Oxfordshire £100 for Foreign Missions.	 Section Title: May 26th, 1876, to May 26th, 1877.	 We had, on May 26th, 1876, a balance of £356 19 shillings 41 pence left for 	 these Objects. When it is considered, that during the year from 	 May 26th, 1875, to May 26th, 1876, our expenses for these 	 Objects were £17,643 15 shillings 04 pence, the reader sees how small our 	 balance was, to begin the year with.	 July 5th. Received £500 from a donor, whose first donation 	 to the Institution was 5 shillings. He had long been undecided, as to 	 whether he could afford to give anything at all to the Lord's 	 work, as he considered that he ought first to be more prosperous 	 in his business before he began to give ; but at last he came to 	 the decision, that he would wait no longer for greater prosperity, 	 and give, according to his means. Since then the Lord began to 	 prosper this donor so, as that he was able to send me much larger 	 sums, and shortly hundreds of pounds, and repeatedly since £500 	 at once ; having stated to me, that since he began to act as a 	 steward for the Lord, he could send me with greater ease £500, 	 than the first donation of 5 shillings.	 August 1st. From the Bengal Presidency, India, £90 for these  Objects, with £10 for myself.—August 21st. From Ireland for  Missions, £100.—August 29th. From London £160, with £10  for myself. From Berlin £34 15 shillings 5 pence. This donation comes  from a disciple of the Lord Jesus, who considers it a privilege to  give to the work of the Lord a little capital, which he had saved,  but which he now considers better spent for the Lord than to be  kept.—September 19th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus,  who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in  heaven, £200.—October 7th. From two children of God £500 ;  through the sale of some property, which had been left to them,  they were able to give this sum.—November 2nd. From two  children of God £500 ; through the sale of some property, which  had been left to them, they were able to give this sum.—November 18th. From the neighbourhood of Stirling £100, with £10 for  my own personal necessities. December 31st. While I am writing this, at Nimwegen, in  Holland, another precious proof of God's blessing on my labours  has been brought under my own eyes, of which I have had, I  might almost say, numberless instances ; it is this : A Christian  evangelist, simply through reading about the Orphan work in  Bristol, had it laid on his heart to care about Orphans, and was  encouraged by my example, solely in dependence on the Lord, to  take them up. He began in the year 1863 with three at Nimwegen,  in Holland, and he has at present 453 in an Institution, near Nimwegen, through which I and my dear wife went, and which we  saw with our own eyes with the deepest interest. Section Title: 1877. January 1st. As the Old Year has closed with blessing, so the  New Year began in the same way. Many donations, and some  considerable ones, were received this very day.—January 5th.  From Hampshire £75 for Foreign Missions, £75 for the Bible Fund,  £300 for the Orphans and £50 for myself.—April 3rd. From a  small shopkeeper in Bedfordshire £5. The donor sends us help  as the Lord prospers him in his business, and has sent to us very  many times a similar sum.—May 14th. From Yorkshire for the  circulation of the Holy Scriptures in foreign lands £150, and for  the support of the Orphans £150.—May 16th. Received £5 11 shillings.,  " Being a penny for every pound's worth of goods sold since  the 1st of January."—May 23rd. From North Wales I received  the following letter " Dear Sir, " I enclose you in Post Office Orders the sum of £11 6 shillings 7 pence,  which I leave to your best judgment. Since I received your last  Report in September last, I have put by threepence on every  pound that I have received in business, for your Institution ; and  although the times are become so poor, I am happy to say, we do meet our bills continually. I believe circumstances are nothing  in the Lord's way, if we trust in Him. Etc." May 26th. The Lord has helped us through one more year ;  but again and again all our means for these first four Objects of  the Institution were gone, completely gone. Under these circumstances our universal remedy, prayer and faith, was used,  and only this. Section Title: May 26th, 1877, to May 26th, 1878. At the beginning of this financial year, we had only the  small balance of £71 19 shillings 2 and a half pence in hand. Our balance was not  enough for the fourth part of the requirements of one single week,  according to our average expenses. But, poor as we were, our  infinitely rich Heavenly Father remained to us ; to Him we  betook ourselves in prayer, and, as He had done many thousands  of times before, during the previous forty-three years, so He  helped us during the forty-fourth year also, though not once, nor  twice, but again and again all our money, to the last shilling, for  these Objects, was gone. June 27th. We entered to-day upon the second month of this  new period of the Institution, without a penny in hand for these  Objects, when in the course of the day came in from Redland,  from a most unexpected donor, to make the hand of God the more  manifest, £50 ; and from a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven,  £200.—On June 30th, when again all money was gone for these  Objects, I received from Scotland £500.—July 11th. From  Ireland £500 for Missions. The donor will now have joy in being  informed that, when his kind donation was received, all our  money was gone for this Object, and the donation was the fruit  of many prayers. July 31st. From the neighbourhood of Chippenham £100 for  Foreign Missions. On the same day we received from London  £50 for Missions, and £20 for the Orphans. And yet further from  Kensington £30 for Missions, £20 for the School. Bible, and  Tract Fund, £30 for the Orphans and £20 for myself. These,  and other donations, not referred to, carried us through the  month of July, in which we had been again reduced to great  poverty, but in which, as in thousands of times before, we were  helped, not by exposing our need to our fellow-men, and asking  them for help, but by taking it in confiding prayer to our Heavenly  Father. August 20th. From Somersetshire £97.—August 23rd. From  Scotland £50 for Foreign Missions, £90 for the Orphans, and £10  for myself.—September 22nd. From Berkshire forty-two  coupons, amounting to £147 6 shillings 5 pence. From Ireland £100 for  Missions.—September 25th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus,  who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure  in heaven, £500. October 6th. From the neighbourhood of Orkney £3, with  this statement : " Since I began to devote a regular proportion  of my earnings to the cause of God, He has, I rejoice to say,  greatly increased both my ability and my desire to do so."—On  October 16th we received the following letter, with £2 2 shillings 6 pence for  Foreign Missions and £8 10 shillings for the Orphans :—  " Dear Sir, " I enclose £10 12 shillings 6 pence with the following remarks. On 19th  June, 1871, I commenced to pray in regard to a financial loss,  which I suffered in India ; and at different times I marked down  ten per cent for your Orphans and two and a half per cent for  your Foreign Missions, besides something else to the Lord ; and  now I have got a settlement for £85 as a compromise. This is a  gracious answer to prayer, as the people offered me only £14,  which I refused, and still prayed on. Several times lately I rose  before daylight, and was on my knees for three hours, praying  about this and other matters, this being No. 1 on the list of  business, which I laid before the Lord. Glory to His name, He  has now answered me. " I am, yours truly, blank." October 26th. From the neighbourhood of Manchester £80,  with £100 for the Orphans and £20 for myself. This donation  came in most seasonably, for we had nothing at all in hand for  the School, Bible, Missionary, and Tract Fund, and it was thus  the fruit of many prayers. November 3rd. Received 11 shillings 8 pence for Foreign Missions and  5 shillings for Tracts, with the following statement : " Last month I was  in need of certain articles, which I could not afford. Satan suggested that I was acting very foolishly in sending money for the  cause of the Lord, when I was in such need myself. Malachi  8-12, stopped his mouth. A few days after this, the articles I  needed were given to me by a brother, after asking the Lord to  let me prove His faithfulness." A very profitable paragraph. December 5th. From Paisley £2, with the following statement : " This is sent you as a thank offering to the Lord for hearing  and answering prayer on behalf of a sick horse. The veterinary  surgeon had given him up for lost. So I arranged, when laying  the case before the Lord, that, if the horse got well, I would send  you O. The horse is now as well as ever, and I herewith gladly  send you the £2." This case should be a further encouragement  to the reader to commit all matters into the hands of our Heavenly  Father, even when all natural prospects of help have completely  vanished. December 27th. The seventh month we began with nothing  in hand, but in the course of it the Lord was pleased to give to us,  in answer to much prayer, £1,890, so that we were able, not only  to meet the many demands, but are able to begin the eighth  month of this period with £259 19 shillings 9 pence in hand. From the  neighbourhood of Manchester £30. Section Title: 1878. January 1st. From Scotland £100.—January 16th. From  Hampshire £150 for the Bible and Mission Fund, £300 for the  support of the Orphans, and £50 for myself.—March 9th. The  only income to-day for the School, Bible, Missionary, and Tract  Fund, was 10 shillings from King's College Hospital, London. The  reader may place himself in our position, considering how our  eyes, under such circumstances, need to be directed to the Lord.  March 11th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained  by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £200. March 16th. To-day nothing at all has come in for these four  Objects ; but our eyes are up to the Lord.—March 18th. From  a lady in Clifton £15 for Missions.—March 27th. During the  month from February 27th to this day our faith has been greatly  tried, in reference to means for these four Objects, as again and  again nothing at all has been in hand. Under these circumstances  we encouraged ourselves in God, and seek to rely upon His faithful  word of promise. We also are mindful of the fact, that for  forty-four years the Lord has upheld this work, and that He will  not now suffer us to be confounded, though our expenses for all  the various departments are so great. We have to enter upon  the eleventh month of this period, without anything in hand for  these Objects. April 27th. The eleventh month was like the tenth, constant  trial of faith ; and we have again to enter in poverty upon the  twelfth month, yet are expecting larger sums from our Heavenly  Father, and His faithful help, which we have enjoyed for so many  years. May 2nd. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained  by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £600. Section Title: May 26th, 1878, to May 26th, 1879. With a balance in hand of £41 17 shillings 8 pence for these Objects, we  began the next year. This sum is not the average expense for one  day in the year for these Objects. But we had to provide the  average expenses for 365 days, in order to be carried through the  year ; and every shilling of the total was only to be obtained by  prayer and faith, as no one is asked directly or indirectly for  anything. Therefore there was again abundant room for the  exercise of faith and for much prayer. July 11th. From Scotland £100. This came in when we had  nothing at all left.—July 17th. From Redland we received £30,  when all our means for these Objects were gone.—July 22nd.  The total income of to-day and yesterday was £3 7 shillings 7 pence. The  Lord allowed us to be brought thus low, before He was graciously  pleased to send us means. There is now nothing at all in  hand for these Objects.—July 27th. Received by the sale of  gold and silver articles, dentist gold, gold and silver watches, gold and silver coins, diamonds, etc., £243 10 shillings. From Scotland  £130, with £20 for my own personal expenses.—July 30th.  From H. B. £100 as a thank offering, for Missions. Most gratefully was this donation received for Missions, because it is greatly  in our hearts to aid missionary brethren. August 14th. From Sussex £250.—August 31st. From India  £100, with £20 for my own personal expenses.—September 7th.  From Yorkshire £172. 10 shillings for the circulation of the Holy  Scriptures, chiefly in foreign lands, £172 10 shillings for the support of  the Orphans, and £5 for myself.—On September 19th was received  another donation from the same donor of £350, for the same  Objects. On September 19th was also received £175 19 shillings 4 pence in  fifty-three coupons. October 16th. Received for Missions £5, " Instead of keeping  a dog for the house."—November 22nd. From a servant of the  Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay  up treasure in heaven, £800.—November 29th. From Cambridge- shire £95 18 shillings 4 pence. As the Lord prospers the donor, so he gives.  His first donation was about the twentieth part of this amount. December 26th. Again we have nothing at all in hand for these  first four Objects of the Institution ; but our eyes are unto the  Lord for help. Section Title: 1879. January 10th. From S. S. £50 for Missions.—January 17th.  From a considerable distance £150 for the Bible and Mission  Fund, £300 for the Orphans, and £50 for myself. March 11th. From the neighbourhood of Manchester £90 for  Missions, £158 for the Orphans, and £10 8 shillings 2 pence for myself. By  forty-seven coupons £165 14 shillings 1 pence from a donor who has kindly  helped us in this way again and again, and whose donation this  time especially came in most seasonably, as we were greatly in  need of means. Of the amount, £135 14 shillings 1 pence was for these first  four Objects, and £30 for the Orphans. Most seasonable likewise  was the donation from the neighbourhood of Manchester, on  account of our low state of funds for these Objects.—March 14th.  A young Christian gardener, who resides at a distance of about  160 miles from Bristol, brought this day to the Orphan Houses  thirty sovereigns, ten for Foreign Missions, ten for Home Missions,  and ten for the support of the Orphans. The donor had thought  of leaving this sum as a bequest, but decided on giving it at  once. April 7th. Received £5 for Foreign Missions, " Instead of  keeping a dog." From Glasgow 10 shillings, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " I send you enclosed an order for 10 shillings, which please take for  what you think best. My husband, like so many others in Glasgow, lost all his means this winter. I had this money laid aside  for you since November ; but as there are now ten of us, and I feared for our daily bread, my faith was not strong enough to  send it. But in whatever strait we were, I found I could not  use it. It was only this week I told my husband I had it, and  he said to send it at once. God give me more faith ! " April 9th. Received £200, £125 for the Orphans, £20 for  myself, and the remainder for such of the other Objects as may  at present be most in want of assistance. The donor wrote :  " I intended leaving this sum of £200 by Will, to be paid to you  at my decease, but now prefer paying it myself." May 21st. Received £1,000 as the legacy of the late Miss J. R.  It was very graciously so ordered of the Lord, that this legacy  was now paid, a little before the legal time had expired for its  payment, as we were almost entirely without means, and as we'  particularly desired to be able to send more help to the labourers  in the gospel. Section Title: May 26th, 1879 to May 26th, 1880. We began our new period with the balance of £519 4 shillings 7 pence in  hand ; a balance so great as this we had not had for many years.  But great as, comparatively, this balance was, it was only a very  small portion of what we needed in the course of the year. It  therefore was very soon expended, and we had to look to the Lord  for further supplies, as had been the case during the previous  forty-five years of the existence of the Scriptural Knowledge  Institution. June 4th. From Greenock £110, with £20 for myself.—July  18th. From Yorkshire £150 for Foreign Missions, with £150 for  the Orphans.—August 9th. From Malta £50.—August 12th.  From Natal £50. By sale of gold and silver articles, etc., £174 18 shillings. September 12th. Received £5 from Glasgow, with the following  words : " Miss — encloses a Post Office Order for the sum of  £5 to Mr. Muller, for missionary purposes. She may state, that it was owing to reading the short paragraph at the head of page  13 of the last Report, which moved her to give, and to this special  Object." I repeat the paragraph alluded to here, because I judge  that the Church of God at large needs to have the subject again  and again brought before her. " May I ask the Christian reader,  Do you practically take an interest in spreading the truth as it  is in Jesus ? Do you care for the salvation of the souls of the  heathen ? Do you pray for them ? Do you do what you can  to send the gospel of the grace of God to them ? How much  do you think you have given in your whole life for missionary  purposes ? How much during the past year ? What act of self- denial have you practised for this purpose ? Do you think you  give even the thirtieth part of all God entrusts you with, for  this Object ? Remember, dear reader, there are about a thousand  million souls, who have not yet had the gospel preached to  them, therefore be henceforth in earnest, if this has not been the  case hitherto, to do what you can to send the gospel to them. It is also on my heart to press upon my readers, the certainty of  the personal return of the Lord Jesus, who says, ' Behold I come  quickly ; and My reward is with Me, to give every man according as  his work shall be' (Revelations 22: 12). How will it be with you, dear  reader, in the day of Christ's appearing ? " I affectionately  commend this paragraph to the prayerful consideration of the  Christian reader.—September 19th. Received £100 with the  words : " Thine own."—September 30th. From A. P. £10 as  " A thank offering for an unexpected legacy." For Foreign  Missions £25, given on the return of the donor's wedding day. October 28th. Received from a Christian merchant £200,  with the following instructive letter :—  " My dear Mr. Muller, " I would just mention for your encouragement, and to the  praise of our Heavenly Father, that I have followed the good  advice, so repeatedly given in your Reports, of systematic and  proportioned giving, for many years ; and the last half year is  the best we have had, although trade generally has been so  depressed. I therefore have the pleasure of handing you cheque  for £200, £100 towards the Orphans, £10 for your own use, and  balance as you may consider most required." November 24th. From a Christian cook, at a sheep station  in New Zealand, who seeks to honour the Lord with his means,  £20.—December 15th. From Ireland £200 for Missionaries and  Evangelists.—December 23rd. From a Christian family £5 5 shillings  for Missions, and £11 for the Orphans. Father, mother, and  children had, during the year, occupied some of their time in  earning this amount. December 27th. To-day we received for Missions from  Weston-super-Mare £40, when we had nothing at all in hand. Section Title: 1880. January 1st. From Scotland £100.—January 14th. From  Ireland £50.—January 21st. From Hampshire £150, with £300  for the Orphans and £50 for myself.—January 26th. During the  past month the Lord has been pleased to send us for these first  four Objects of the Institution about £1,200, so that we have  been enabled to meet all demands upon us, and have £28 13 shillings 8 pence  left.—January 27th. Received £47 3 shillings 10 pence, with the following  letter from Scotland :—  " Dear Brother, " Enclosed is Bank Draft for £47 3 shillings 10 pence £10 of that sum is  from Messieurs —, to whom please acknowledge receipt, to be  applied same way as before. The balance, £37 3 shillings 10 pence, is from  us. To Orphans £15, Missions £15, yourself £7 3 shillings 10 pence. To  the praise and glory of God my Saviour, I would like to inform  you, that about eight years ago I was, through the reading of  your Reports, led to devote one penny per pound of tea I sold, to the Lord's work under your care. I had for some years previously given £1 yearly, and when I did on my knees before  the Lord engage to continue to give that small donation, with  what might come out of the tea engagement, I have to say with  a heart moved by a sense of His love and grace, Hallelujah !  Praise His name for the results, which I subjoin - 1872, £8 14 shillings 9 pence  1873, £11 7 shillings 5 pence ; 1874, £11 19 shillings 1 pence ; 1875, £12 7 shillings 9 pence ; 1876,  £11 6 shillings ; 1877, £14 9 shillings 9 pence ; 1878, £25 19 shillings 10 pence ; 1879, £36 3 shillings 10 pence. " Yours in the Lord, blank." February 5th. At a time of the greatest need we received, as  the result of many prayers, £500 from Ireland for these Objects.  March 11th. From Yorkshire £190 for Foreign Missions, with  £10 for myself.-March 15th. From Ireland £100 for Missionaries.  March 18th. From a Christian gentleman who has repeatedly  helped us in a similar way, and whose donation this time arrived  at a time of great need, 47 coupons, value £157 10 shillings 3 pence.-March  26th. Our balance in hand for these four Objects of the  Institution is again reduced to £19 18 shillings 3 and a quarter pence. March 27th. The  Lord, in the riches of His grace, has immediately, in answer to  our daily supplications, sent help. From Weston-super-Mare  £40 for Missions. From Amersham £5. From Edinburgh £10  for Missions, with £10 for the Orphans. April 30th. Within the last three days, the Lord has been  pleased to send us £164 10 shillings 11 pence ; for besides various smaller  donations we received in our great need from the neighbourhood  of Manchester £100 for these Objects.-May 17th. From a  servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ,  seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £400. Thus we have been carried through another year, and, though  we have been several times without anything in hand for these  four Objects of the Institution, we have been brought to its close  with a balance of £61 5 shillings 8 and a half pence in hand. All the demands connected  with the 117 Schools, entirely supported by the funds of the  Institution, we have been able to meet. With regard to the  circulation of the Holy Scriptures we have been enabled to  accomplish far more than at any time during the 45 years. The  circulation of books and Tracts also has been very large. But in  reference to missionary work we have been able to accomplish  far less than we have desired. Section Title: May 26th, 1880, to May 26th, 1881. When our new period commenced, we had in hand for these  Objects £61 5 shillings 8 pence, namely,, a sum which was a little more than  would suffice for the current expenses of a single day. June 5th. The income, up to this day, had been so small that  our balance in hand was still further reduced, when, to-day, we  received £150 from Ireland for Missions, for which we had no  money at all left. Thus the Lord has very graciously again appeared on our behalf in answer to prayer.—June 27th. At the  beginning of the second month of the new period, we had no  money at all in hand for these Objects ; and our 119 Schools,  the extensive circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Tracts, and  our missionary operations were needing help. What did we do  under these circumstances ? Only what we have done during  the past forty-seven years. We made known our requests unto  God ; this was all we did. And now see, dear reader, how God  was pleased to help us again, as He had done thousands of times  before.—On June 29th, we received from Colchester £10.—On  June 30th, from Torquay £50. From Cardiff £90, with £10 for  myself. July 9th. From Derbyshire, for the Bible Fund £100.—July  12th. From Clifton £50. From the neighbourhood of Stockport  £100 for Missions.—July 17th. From Sussex £51 19 shillings 9 pence for  Missions, with £13 for the Orphans. From Scotland £100. From  Clifton, about two years ago, a railway debenture was received  for 1,000 dollars, without coupons, up to this time. Therefore  we could not sell the debenture. But now, in this our great need,  it became negotiable ; and, as it bore six per cent interest, I  obtained the high price of £261 for it. In like manner, about four  years before, while preaching in Dublin, I received a Victoria  Government Debenture for £100, intended one half for Missions,  one fourth for the Schools, and one fourth for the Orphans. This  debenture I now sold, in this our great need, for £105.—July 27th.  As stated before, on June 27th we had no money at all in hand  for the first four Objects of the Institution, but in the course of  this one month the Lord was pleased to send us, in answer to  much prayer, £1,936 4 shillings 11 and three quarter pence for these Objects. It is an un- speakably blessed thing to have in God an Almighty Friend, ever  willing to listen to the supplications we offer in our time of need. September 13th. From the neighbourhood of Witney £50 for  Missions. Received £150, with the following letter :—  " My dear Mr. Muller, "I have read over your Report for 1879-'80 with much pleasure,  and with much spiritual benefit. I have just been delivered,  without injury, from a very serious railway accident, by which  three persons were killed, and about twenty, more or less, very  much hurt ; and I beg to enclose you £150 as a thank offering to  my Heavenly Father for protecting me in such perilous circumstances. Will you kindly apply £30 towards your traveling  expenses as you see most needed ? " September 21st. Received 5 shillings, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " I enclose 5 shillings in postage stamps for whatever purpose you  deem most needful. I am now reduced to one room, and the  recipient myself of charity ; but I lay aside weekly for the Lord  a portion of whatever I am able to earn. This year it has been less than usual, which will account for the smallness of my donation. That God may prosper you in all your works done for His  glory, is the prayer of, Dear Sir, with Christian love, " Yours respectfully, blank." This instance shows how the Lord supplies us with money  through those also who are in very limited circumstances ; and  at the same time, gives another illustration of how we may yet  have the privilege of giving, though comparatively poor, if we  do it systematically. September 29th. From two believers £25 for Missions, " given  on their wedding day."—September 30th. Received 54 coupons,  amounting altogether to £177 19 shillings 7 pence. Again and again this  donor has kindly sent us similar donations, which invariably  have come in most seasonably.—October 2nd. From Yorkshire  £1, " Instead of insuring the glass of the shop windows."—October  7th. " From H. B., a thank offering," £100. — October 15th.  Received £4 as " A thank offering to the Lord for sparing me  for the last eighty-five years this month." October 26th. Received £318 7 shillings, being the payment of a  legacy. The testatrix not only was entirely unknown to me, but  I had never even heard her name ; yet the Lord inclined her  heart, in answer to our daily supplications for help, to leave to  me this legacy.—December 1st. From S. S. £50 for Missions.  December 11th. From Ireland £200 for Missions. A very  seasonable help, as scarcely anything is left for this Object.— December 16th. From Ivy Lane, London, £84, with £21 for the  Orphans.—December 27th, we have to-day only £10 6 shillings 11 and three quarter pence left  for these Objects. The donors who have given during this month,  and especially during the latter half of it, will see how seasonably  their donations came in. Thus we prove continually the power of  prayer, and are helped. Now observe, dear reader, how the Lord  again appeared on our behalf on December 27th. We received  from Scotland £12. From London £40 for Missions.—On the  next day, December 28th, we received £20 from Hereford for  Foreign Missions. From an Edinburgh donor, then at Ilfracombe,  £80, with £20 for the Orphans.—December 29th. From Devon- shire £50.—December 30th. From S. S. £50.—December 31st.  From Paddington £30 for Missions, £20 for the School Fund, £10  for the Bible and Tract Fund, £50 for the Orphans, and £10 for  myself. I have referred to these donations, to show how the  Lord, in answer to our supplications, helped us, and also what  varied instrumentality, in different places and countries, He was  pleased to use. Section Title: 1881. January 1st. From Kent £12 10 shillings for Missions, and £12 10 shillings  for the Orphans. From Scotland £100.—January 6th. Received  £5 as " A thank offering for answer to prayer in reference to my  little girl, in the removal of a gathering, which threatened to destroy the sight of one of her eyes." From Kent £50.—January  6th. From the neighbourhood of Henley-on-Thames £100.  From Greenock £100.—January 17th. From Hampshire £150. March 1st. Received 54 coupons, amounting altogether to  £177 15 shillings 2 pence. This donation came in again most seasonably to  help us with means for the first four Objects of the Institution.  March 16th. When the funds for the first four Objects were  almost entirely expended, and we were in great need of money for  them, on account of expenses to be met in a few days, we received  to-day from Sussex, for Missions, £165 10 shillings. From Manchester  £100.—March 22nd. From Ireland, for Missions, £200. Thus  we were able to meet the heavy expenses which we had before,  us ; but the money was only enough to do this, and we have  nothing left this day, March 27th. What was now to be done,  dear reader, under these circumstances, when all the money for  the above Objects was again gone ? I reply, we did what we  have done for forty-seven years, that is, we waited continually  upon God. This plan may be despised by some, ridiculed by  others, and considered insufficient by a third class of persons ;  but, under every trial and every difficulty, we find prayer and  faith to be our universal remedy ; and, after having experienced  for half a century their efficacy, we purpose, by God's help, to  continue waiting upon Him, in order to show to an ungodly world,  and to a doubting Church, that the living God is still able and  willing to answer prayer, and that it is the joy of His heart to  listen to the supplications of His children. In Psalm 9: 10, the  Divine testimony regarding Jehovah is, " They that know Thy  name will put their trust in Thee." We know Him, by His grace,  and do therefore put our trust in Him.—On March 29th, 30th,  and 31st, there came in £37 in various donations, besides £50  with 2nd Corinthians 9: 15. April 20th. Two bonds (£100 each) of the Association of Land  Financiers.—April 21st. With 2nd Corinthians 9: 15, £50.—May  2nd. From Scotland £100. Section Title: May 26th, 1881, to May 26th, 1882. At the commencement of our new financial year, we had in  hand for these Objects, £124 6 shillings 2 and a half pence, namely,, a sum which would  only supply the average expenses of three days. June 7th. From a Scotch lady, then at Perth, £80 for these  Objects, with £20 for the Orphans.—June 16th. From Yorkshire  £190 for Foreign Missions.—June 17th. From Scotland £270,  with £30 for my own personal expenses. " Saved during 23  weeks, by using one quarter lb. butter less per week, 8 shillings 7 and a half pence."—June 21st.  From Ireland £200 for Missions. Do you see, dear reader, that  we do not wait upon the Lord in vain ? He helps us, in answer to  prayer. To Him alone we look, and we do not do so without  being helped. July 5th. All our money for these Objects was gone. Under these circumstances I received this morning from a distance of  several hundred miles, a cheque for £250.-July 13th. By sale  of dentist gold, gold and silver articles, etc., for the Bible,  Missionary, and Tract Fund, £44 5 shillings, with £120 for the Orphans. July 28th. The income has been for some time past only  about the third part of the expenses. Consequently, all we  have for the support of the Orphans is nearly gone ; and for the  first four Objects of the Institution we have nothing at all in  hand. The natural appearance now is, that the work cannot  be carried on. But I Believe that the Lord will help, both  with means for the Orphans and also for the other Objects of  the Institution, and that we shall not be confounded ; also,  that the work will not need to be given up. I am fully expecting  help, and have written this to the glory of God, that it may be  recorded hereafter for the encouragement of His children. The  result will be seen. The foregoing was written at 7 a.m., July  28th, 1881. In the course of the day there came in altogether  for the various Objects £69 11 shillings laid. I am looking for further  answers to prayer.-July 29th. The total income to-day has  been £27 4 shillings 11 and a quarter pence, and the expenses have been £230. But my  hope is in God. As yet we have the means to meet our expenses,  and I expect we shall not be confounded, though for seven years  we have not been so poor.-July 30th. Saturday. To-day  £33 15 shillings has come in. August 1st. Monday. The total income to-day has been  £134 17 shillings. Six, seven, eight times daily I am praying with my dear  wife for means ; we are looking out for answers, and we do not  wait on the Lord in vain.-August 2nd. The total income to-day  £130 4 shillings.-August 3rd. £61 18 shillings 2 pence.-August 4th. £914 shillings 6 and three quarter pence.- August 5th. There has come in £204 16 shillings 5 pence for all the Objects  to-day. Of late the outgoings have been about £200, sometimes  nearly £300 per day ; therefore the kindness of the Lord in giving  us this day's income is very great. We still pray daily, six,  seven, eight times or more for means.-August 6th. Saturday.  Total income £33.-August 8th. Monday. Total income £27.  Above £300 was expended to-day.-August 9th. £20 has come  in.-August 10th. £36 13 shillings 6 and a half pence was received to-day.-August  11th. In all £260.-August 12th. £46 15 shillings 7 and a quarter pence. -August 13th.  £22 5 shillings 8 and a half pence has been received to-day. This is Saturday. The  outgoings of this week have been about £1,500.-August 15th.  The balance for the Orphans is now reduced to £332 12 shillings 7 pence, lower  than it has been for more than twenty-five years. This sum we  have in hand to meet the daily expenses in connection with  2,100 persons. It is only enough for the average outgoings of  4 and a half days. But our eyes are upon the Lord. I look to my Heavenly  Provider. The total income of to-day has been £28 5 shillings 2 and a half pence.- August 16th. The income to-day, after constant waiting upon  God, has been for the Orphans £106 8 shillings 8 pence, and for the other  Objects £39 13 shillings 10 pence.-August 17th. The income for the first four Objects has been £73 2 shillings; for the support of the Orphans  £77 19 shillings 8 pence.—August 18th. £129 15 shillings 7 pence.—August 19th.  £64 6 shillings 10 pence.—August 20th. The total income was about £60.  August 22nd. Monday. There has come in £17 for the first  four Objects, and for the support of the Orphans £1,036 ; part  of a legacy, left years ago, was paid, as the answer to many  prayers. On August 23rd my dear wife and myself left for the continent  of Europe, that, as I had arranged before, I might enter upon  my eighth long Preaching Tour; and I had now to leave the  whole responsibility of the Institution in the hands of my son- in-law, Mr. Wright, and his numerous efficient helpers, the value  of whose assistance I had long experienced. My dear wife and  I could wait upon God in distant lands, and trust in Him for  help regarding the work at home, quite as well as we could in  Bristol, and this we did habitually. The following record will  show how greatly the faith of Mr. Wright and of our fellow- helpers was exercised, but also how our united waiting upon God,  they at home, and we thousands of miles off, was recompensed,  and how, day by day, the wants of the Institution were supplied,  and it remained in existence to enter upon the new period from  May 26th, 1882, to May 26th, 1883. September 7th. To-day the income for these Objects has been  £17 8 shillings 4 pence, and the expenses have been £167 6 shillings 4 pence. The income  for the Orphans has been £40 2 shillings 4 pence, but the expenses have been  £288 7 shillings 7 pence. Under these circumstances All we do is, to wait  upon God ; to Him alone we look, and we are helped.—The next  day, September 8th, the income for the Orphans was £73 15 shillings 1 and a half pence,  and the expenses were £242 16 shillings 3 pence.—September 12th. From  Edinburgh £10 for Missions, £10 for the Orphans, and £5 for my  own personal expenses. October 1st. From the neighbourhood of Oxford, from a  donor who has often helped us, when we were in great need,  £153 14 shillings 3 pence.—October 11th. The total of the income for the  various Objects of the Institution has been to-day £71 18 shillings 7 pence,  and the total of the expenses £513 0 shillings 3 pence. Again and again it  is thus, so it is necessary that the eye of faith be steadily fixed  upon the Lord and His precious promises, in order that the heart  be kept in peace. Read in connection with this last sentence,  the following letter, written on October 12th, and sent from	a  considerable distance :—  " My dear Sir, " Please receive cheque for one hundred pounds, to assist you  m your good work in connection with your Orphan Homes, which  the Spirit has moved me to send, in answer to your prayers ;  and may God abundantly bless all your efforts ! " Notice that the donor writes : " which the Spirit has moved  me to send in answer to your prayers." This was truly the  case. The donation came in answer to our many prayers.  October 19th. We have nothing at all in hand for the School,  Bible, Missionary, and Tract Fund.—October 20th. Admire the  Lord's kindness, dear Christian reader. In this our poverty, having  not a single penny in hand for the first four Objects of this  Institution, we received £400 for them, £90 for the Orphans, and  £10 for myself, from the neighbourhood of Manchester. November 10th. Received £1 10 shillings, with the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " Since I began to subscribe a pound each year to the Lord's  work under your charge, He has been pleased to bless me in my  undertakings, instead of being poor in consequence. I am  astonished to find that the more He lays it in my heart to give to  His cause, the more I increase in means even here, so that I  lose nothing by giving, even now, and then the joy of knowing  that it will all be credited when we are taken to be for ever with  Himself, Matthew 25: 40." November 14th. Received from Ireland for Missions £200.— November 26th. From the neighbourhood of Hurstpierpoint £100  for the first four Objects of the Institution, £70 for the support  of the Orphans, and £30 for my own personal expenses. This  donation was received by afternoon mail, when the balance in  hand for the first four Objects was only £8 8 and three quarter pence. Admire,  dear Christian reader, with us the Lord's kindness and faithfulness,  who thus continually, for the sake of our Lord Jesus, in answer  to our believing, expecting prayers, is pleased to help us. December 15th. Received £200, of which £90 was for these  Objects, £75 for the support of the Orphans, £25 for my own  expenses, and £10 for Tracts in various languages, Gospels, etc.  December 21st. For the first four Objects £50, with £50 for the  Orphans. The donor of this £100 is 82 years of age, and has  been a believer 62 years. He had left £100 as a legacy, by his  Will, for this Institution, but decided to pay it in his lifetime,  and thus to save the legacy duty.—December 31st. On the last  day of the year we received for these Objects from believers  near Tretherne £6 for Missions. From Paddington £30 for  Missions, £30 for the School, Bible, and Tract Fund. Also £5  from Bristol. Section Title: 1882. January 2nd. From Scotland £100, with £10 for myself.  From the Cape of Good Hope £2, with the following deeply  important letter :—  " My dear Mr. Muller, " Herewith I send you a Post Office Order for £2, to be used as you think best. Believe, me, my dear Mr. Muller, yours faithfully, blank. P.S. My last contribution was made in lieu  of insuring my house against fire. Soon after it was burnt with  most of its contents. This I believe was permitted to try my  faith. It has been tried, and, I trust, strengthened. I have been  enabled to rebuild my house on a smaller scale, but have no  intention to insure it, except as before, by trusting in the Lord.  With Christ Jesus He gives us all blessings, and if He sees good  to take away some of them, it ill becomes His children to murmur  or to doubt His Word, that ' all things work together for good to  them that love God.' " May I beg the Christian reader again and again to ponder this  last sentence, and indeed the whole of this postscript. I have  now been for 56 years and 9 months a believer in the Lord Jesus ;  many scores have been my trials, difficulties, and losses ; but  regarding Every One Of Them, without a single exception, I  have found already in this life, that they have worked for my  good, and I have had to praise God for them all. January 10th. From Scotland £120, with £30 for myself. January 18th. A lady sent £250 for Home and Foreign  Missions, and £250 for the support of the Orphans, as " A thank- offering to my Heavenly Father, in grateful remembrance of His  many mercies, patience, and long-suffering with one so un- deserving." The lady had intended to leave this £500 by Will  to the Institution, but now prefers to pay the money in her  lifetime, whereby £50 is saved for the Institution, as no legacy  duty is to be paid. The £250 for Home and Foreign Missions  came in very seasonably, as the funds for these Objects were  almost entirely exhausted. February 14th. Received £2, with the following letter " Dear Sir, " Enclosed I beg to send £2 for the Orphan Houses or for other  purposes at your discretion. Your work is an incentive to  thousands of Christians to complete trust in God." Regarding the last sentence I can only add, May it be so more  and more ! February 26th. The funds for the first four Objects of the  Institution are again reduced to nothing. There is not one penny  in hand for them.—March 2nd. From a servant of the Lord  Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up  treasure in heaven, £150, and £50 for the Orphans.—March 21st.  From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love  of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven £50. With 2nd Corinthians  9: 15, £50.—March 22nd. Received in our poverty, 41 coupons,  amounting to £157, and a Dividend Warrant for £21 10 shillings 10 pence,  from a donor whom the Lord has often used to help us, when in  great need. Thus we were, for the moment, again delivered out  of our difficulties. April 1st. From Ireland £200 for labourers in the gospel,— May 1st. With 2nd Corinthians 9: 15, £80. As " a thank offering for  letting a house without a house-agent, £3."—May 17th. From  India £37 16 shillings.—May 26th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus,  who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure  in heaven, £217. After having been many times during the past year without  one penny for these Objects, we were brought to the close of  this period with the small balance of 13 shillings 7 and a quarter pence in hand. Section Title: Decision to dose a third of the Day Schools. The expenditure for the support of the Orphans during the  year ending May 26th, 1882, exceeded the income to the amount  of £488 9 and a half pence. There were also some bills which were paid a  few days after May 26th. These bills, though not strictly overdue,  would have been paid prior to the 26th of May had we had a  balance in hand. The £488 9 and a half pence carried to the next year's  account was more than covered by the income for the support  of the Orphans before a month of the new year had elapsed.  This excess of liabilities over the actual income does not represent  debt, that is liabilities which we had nothing to meet, because the  Institution is possessed of land surrounding the houses to the  value of several thousand pounds. Moreover, the five houses,  erected at a cost of about £115,000, are entirely unencumbered. Nevertheless, as our position financially was an entirely new one,  we desired to listen to the voice of our Lord in thus dealing with  us, and to learn the lesson He would teach us. In thus waiting  upon Him, we came to the conclusion that, for some time past,  a disproportionately large sum had been spent upon the Day  School branch of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. To meet  the heavy claims of this branch, we had to apply to it almost  all the donations which were left to our own disposal ; and thus  we could not place to the Orphan Fund, as well as to the Bible,  Missionary, and Tract Fund, as much as we should have done,  had not the Day Schools needed so much. This will account for  the expenditure of the Orphan work being greater than the  income. Acting therefore, upon one of the main principles, on  which this Institution at first was founded and always has been  carried on, never to enlarge it by contracting debt, we determined  to lessen the expenditure on account of the Day Schools ;  and, within three weeks of the close of the last yearly  period, notices were sent, accordingly, to the teachers and  managers of twenty-three Day Schools, out of seventy-two,  entirely supported by the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, that  the said twenty-three schools would be closed in three months  from that date. Sorrowing as we do at the necessity for this  step, we are satisfied that it is the only way in which we can  go on with a good conscience, and so count upon the Lord's  continued blessing. Section Title: May 26th, 1882, to May 26th, 1883. We began the year with the balance of 13 shillings 71 pence in hand, for  the first four Objects of the Institution. There was now,  looking at things naturally, not only this exceedingly small  balance as a cause for discouragement, but also the great  trial of faith we had had with reference to means, during the whole of the previous year.	 Yet, notwithstanding these natural appearances, we were not cast down, but m peace,  because we truly sought the honour of God in connection with this  Institution, and really continued to trust in Him. The new  period therefore was begun with the fullest expectation, that God  would help us, though we knew not how ; and the following  pages will show, in what manner help came.—May 29th. From  Manchester £50 for these Objects, with £50 for the Orphans.— June 5th. There came in £70 from Bath, with £20 for the  Orphans, and £10 for my own personal expenses.—June 8th.  There was sent from Edinburgh £40, with £10 for the Orphans. Thus, within the first few days of the new period, God was  pleased, by giving these and some other smaller donations, to  refresh and comfort us. June 17th. There was received from Scotland £150 for these  first four Objects, with £150 for the support of the Orphans, and  £50 for my own personal expenses. On the same day £50 arrived  from another Scotch donor for these Objects, with £50 for the  Orphans.—June 22nd. From Ireland for Missions £200. On  June 23rd, we obtained £8 16 shillings 7 pence from Swanton, Ohio ; and  thus, before one month of the new period had passed, had received  about £1,800 for these Objects, as the result of waiting upon God,  and of speaking to Him only, in childlike simplicity about our  wants. July 25th. A Bristol donor gave £50 for these Objects, and  £50 for the Orphans, instead of leaving this amount in his Will. September 26th. Received £5 5 shillings, with the following letter  from a physician :—  " My dear Mr. Muller, " Yesterday a Christian friend put one of your Reports into  my hand. I am simply astounded at the blessed results of  prayer and faith. God grant in future I may go to my knees  in a very different spirit ! I consider your, 'Brief Narrative' the  most wonderful and complete refutation of skepticism it has ever  been my lot to meet with. I enclose a cheque for £5 5 shillings ; use  it as you like, you know best. " Yours in the Lord Jesus, blank." The money was taken for the first four Objects. To produce  such results, I began nearly half a century ago to labour as I  did, and, God be praised ! I have not laboured in vain. Thousands  of such testimonies I have had while yet in the body ; but hundreds of thousands I expect to have in the glory.-September  30th. Received 41 coupons and 1 Dividend Warrant from a  donor in Berkshire, amounting altogether to £175 2 shillings 1 pence. This  kind Christian gentleman has often been the Lord's instrument  in helping us, and often when in great need ; thus it was also  when this donation was received. We had nothing at all in hand  for these Objects. November 11th. Received from Yorkshire £150 for Foreign  Missions, with £150 for the Orphans. December 2nd. From Bristol £80, with £20 for the Orphans.  " This Christian donor decided to give this amount in his lifetime,  instead of bequeathing it by Will."-December 30th. From S. S.  £50 for Foreign Missions. From Hereford £25 for Missions.  Thus to the end of the year 1882 we were helped, the Lord  enabling us to meet the demands connected with the first four  Objects, and about £100 was left in hand on December 30th. Section Title: 1883. January 1st On the first day of the New Year the Lord sent  us further supplies, of which I only mention £100 from Scotland.  January 12th. Legacy of the late Miss S. M., £636 0 shillings 8 pence for  the Bible, Missionary, and Tract Fund, with £954 1 shillings 1 pence for the  Orphans. The lady who kindly left these two sums, I never saw,  nor knew anything of her until we were informed about the  legacy. The reader, I trust, will see in this the hand of God,  to whom we look for help, and who is pleased for the sake of the  Lord Jesus to listen to the supplication of His children.- January 15th. From Scotland £120, with £30 for the Orphans,  and £20 for myself.-January 18th. From Sussex £50 for  Missions, £50 for Missions to the Jews, £70 for the Orphans,  and £30 for myself. From " Hants " £100 for the Bible and  Mission Fund.-January 24th. Received £100 as " a thanksgiving from Essex." February 9th. From H. B. £100.-March 26th. From St.  Gallen, Switzerland, £7 18 shillings 8 pence.-March 27th. From believers  at Cork £10 for Missions. From St. Petersburg two gold rings  (one set with diamonds and rubies) for Missions.-April 9th.  From Paris £100, with £50 for the Orphans.-April 10th. From  Wales £100, with £80 for the Orphans and £20 for myself. From  Dublin £50.-April 23rd. From a Bristol donor £80, with £20 for  the Orphans.-April 24th. From Sussex £80 15 shillings 8 pence.-May 3rd.  From Berkshire 41 coupons and 2 Dividend Warrants, value  £194 14 shillings 10 pence.-May 26th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus,  who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure  in heaven, £300. Section Title: May 26th, 1883, to May 26th, 1884. We began our new period with £610 18 shillings. 10 and 3/4 pence in hand for  these Objects, a balance larger than we have had for several  years. June 7th. Received from H. C. J. £40, with £10 for the  Orphans.-June 18th. From Scotland £200, with £50 for the  Orphans, and £25 for myself.-July 7th. From Scotland £100.  July 28th. From Essex £50.-July 31st. From Manchester  £200.-August 1st. From the neighbourhood of Newcastle-on- Tyne £100, with £100 for the Orphans.-September 18th. From  the Isle of Wight £50, with £50 for the Orphans.-September  26th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained  by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £250,  with £250 for the Orphans.-October 12th. From Yorkshire  £150 for Foreign Missions, with £150 for the Orphans.-December  7th. Balance of the legacy of the late Miss S. A. W. L.  £82 13 shillings 4 pence for Missions, and £82 13 shillings 4 pence for the Orphans. December 31st. From a Christian widow in Liverpool £3  14 shillings 10 pence, being one penny in the pound of all her takings in the  year, in memory of her departed mother ; and £7 9 shillings 7 pence for the  Orphans, being twopence in the pound, together with £2 5 shillings, the  total of her receipts on the anniversary day of the opening of her  business. This widow has trusted in God from the time she  became a widow, and has been helped. Section Title: 1884. Total received more than a million pounds. January 1st. From Paddington £10 for the School Fund, £50  for Missions, £50 for the Orphans, and £10 for myself.-January  24th. From Hampshire £100 for the Bible and Mission Fund,  £200 for the Orphans, and £50 for my own expenses. From  Sussex £50 for Missions and £100 for the Orphans. March 4th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who had a  legacy left to them, and who, constrained by the love of Christ,  lay up treasure in heaven, £500, with £500 for the Orphans.- To-day, March 5th, it is fifty years, since, by the help of God, I  founded this Institution. Since that I have received for it, in  answer to prayer, a million and ten thousand pounds sterling.  March 8th. From Scotland £60, with £50 for the Orphans.- March 11th. From Haverstock Hill, for Missions in China, £50.  In 41 coupons, £153 14 shillings 7 pence from a donor who has repeatedly  helped us in a similar way, and when we were in need, so that his  donations were obtained as marked answers to our prayers.- March 12th. From the neighbourhood of Manchester £150,  with £50 for the Orphans. This kind Christian gentleman also  the Lord has again and again used, in answer to our prayers, to  help us in time of need.-May 20th. From two servants of the  Lord Jesus, who seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £750, with  £750 for the Orphans. From Worcester £69 6 shillings 2 pence for Missions,  with £15 for myself. Thus the Lord brought us to the last day  of the financial year of the Institution, and enabled us to do a  little in connection with its various departments. Section Title: May 26th, 1884, to May 26th, 1885. We commenced the financial year of the Institution with a  balance of £523 0 shillings 6 and 3/4  pence in hand.—June 26th. From Scotland  £130.—July 11th. From Sussex £46 3 shillings 2 pence for Missions in  India, with £15 for the support of one Orphan for one year.— July 26th. From Dundee £50.—August 8th. From Radlett,  for Indian Missions, £50.—August 11th. From Crawford County,  U.S.A., £40 17 shillings 3 pence, and 50 dollars.—August 12th. From  Yorkshire £150 for Foreign Missions, with £150 for the Orphans,  and £10 for myself.—August 30th. From Manchester £100 for  the Bible Fund, £100 for Missions, and £100 for the support of  the Orphans. September 6th. Received coupons, amounting to £153 14 shillings 7 pence  for these Objects.—September 20th. Received from a Christian  gentleman in business the following letter, with £20 :—  " Dear Sir, " I enclose cheque, which I hope will arrive safely, £15 for the  Orphans and £5 for Foreign Missions. This makes the 34th year  since I first read your Narrative, which decided me to give a  certain portion of my income every year, and God has prospered  me, and returned it to me in many ways, which I never could have  expected. Since I read your Narrative, I think I must have  given away about £3,000 to various objects, and I know I am only  the richer for it. My example has been followed by several of my  friends." October 9th. Received from Vienna, Austria, the following  letter, with £1 1 shillings. :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " Enclosed I send you £1 1 shillings. A few days ago I received your  last Report, which is more faith-strengthening and soul-refreshing  than many a sermon. It was so particularly to me, after I had  just had to wade through the speech of some French infidel, who  boldly affirms that of all the millions of prayers uttered every day  not one is answered. I wish I could have sent him your plain  but wonderful statement of facts. Etc." October 14th. From Scotland £100. From the neighbourhood  of Manchester £160. From Southport £40. December 11th. Received £80 from an entire stranger in  Worcestershire. 1885. January 1st. Twenty-one donations came in this day for  these Objects, amounting altogether to £162 4 shillings 6 pence.—January  12th. From Scotland £100, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " Enclosed find Bank Order for £100, ten of which please to  take for your own use, the remainder to be applied to whichever  department of the Lord's work, in which you are engaged, you think best. I owe you many thanks for leading me to see the  Christian duty of giving, and that systematically, to the Lord's  cause. It is blessed to do so, and I have felt it. I began with  giving a tenth, but gradually increased until for some years I  have given half of all the profits from my business and this year,  as a thank offering to the Lord for restored health, I am giving  Him all the profits, which accounts for the sum being larger than  formerly." Beloved reader, will not you seek to know for yourself the blessedness of thus giving ? Begin at once. The writer  of this letter began to do so at once after he, through my  writings, had been instructed on the subject, and God began to  bless him immediately. January 22nd. From Surrey £50 for Missions.—January 23rd.  From Hampshire £50 for the Bible and Mission Fund, £200 for the  Orphans, and £50 for myself. From Hurstpierpoint £50 for  Missions, and £50 for the Orphans.— February 19th. From Scotland £125, with £15 for myself.—February 25th. From one of  the former Orphans £1 5 shillings, with the following letter :—  " Dear and beloved Sir, " I put by a little every week last year for my dear Saviour out  of my own earnings, independently of what my husband gave  me for housekeeping, as I do a little needlework when I can get it.	For every piece of work under a shilling, I put by a halfpenny ;  and a penny for every piece of work above a shilling. I have  sent £1 of what I put by. It is my birthday to-day, and my  sister in London has sent me 5 shillings as a present. It will give me far  more pleasure to give the money back to my dear Saviour, as a  thank offering for all He has done for me ; please to accept the  sum of £1 5 shillings, and use it for whatever you think best. You will  be pleased to hear that my dear Saviour is still very precious to  me, and I try to keep very close to Him." March 5th. From a Berkshire donor 41 coupons and a New  Zealand warrant, amounting altogether to £173 19 shillings 3 pence.—March  10th. From Croydon £50.—March 13th. From H. B. £100. April 16th. Day after day, for about six weeks (with rare  exceptions), the income has been comparatively little. During  the past week, from April 8th to April 15th, the total income was  £268 10 shillings 5 and 3/4  pence, instead of about £800 required. What was to  be done under these circumstances ? More prayer, more patience,  and the continuation of the exercise of faith, our universal remedy  under all difficulties, was all we did. We encouraged ourselves  in God. We continued to look to Him for help. And now,  to-day, He has again appeared on our behalf ; altogether about  £140 has come in. May 2nd. From London £50 for Foreign Missions, and £45 3 shillings  for the School, Bible, and Tract Fund.—May 18th. Legacy of  the late D. B., Esq., £144 5 shillings, with £36 1 shillings 4 pence for the Orphans. May 26th.	with 2nd Corinthians 9: 15, £7. Splitit Chapter 16. Many Thousands Sent For The Orphans In Answer To Prayer, 1874-1885. May 26th, 1874, to May 26th, 1875. May 26th. Instead of having at the beginning of the new  period £14,726 2 shillings 5 and 3/4  pence in hand, as was the case three  years previously, we began with £4,057 12 shillings 90., which,  though a considerable sum, was yet only sufficient for about  seven or eight weeks for our Orphan work. My readers may  remember that there was a time, which lasted above ten years,  when my faith was greatly tried by the lowness of the funds of  the Institution, and when, from August, 1838, to April, 1849,  there was very rarely any considerable amount of means at my  disposal. By the grace of God, however, I was enabled to trust  in Him in the darkest days, and, with unshaken confidence,  habitually to rely upon Him. Now in May, June, and July of  1874 the appearance was, that those days were coming again.  I transcribe what I wrote in my journal under July 28th, 1874,  and the following days, for the comfort of the reader, and that  he may see how God honours those who honour Him, and be  encouraged to look to God alone and to trust in Him under all  circumstances, even the most trying. July 28th. For the last three months the income for  the various Objects of the Institution has been so little, in comparison with the expenses, that within these three months our  balance in hand has decreased about £6,500. Moreover, for  several years our expenses have been more than our income.  This does not arise from the fact that our income has been  decreased, but that our expenses have more and more increased,  on account of the enlargement of the operations. Our income  from May 26th, 1873, to May 26th, 1874, was as good as in any  previous year, but the balance left was comparatively little. On  May 26th, 1871, our balance in hand for the Orphans was £14,726  2 shillings 5 pence. On May 26th, 1872, the balance for the Orphans was  £10,673 13 shillings 11 pence. On May 26th, 1873, the balance in hand for the  Orphans was £7,570 15 shillings 11 and 1/4  pence. On May 26th, 1874, the balance  for the Orphans was £4,057 12 shillings 9 pence. Compare this with the  balance for the support of the Orphans three years before, and it will  be seen, that we had then about £10,700 more in hand. The balance  had still further been reduced since May 26th, 1874, so that,  instead of having then £4,057 12 shillings 94 pence, we had now only £2,869 8 shillings 11 pence left, an amount so small, as that, if the income is  not much more than it has been for the last three months, we  shall have in six weeks nothing at all left. But how did I feel ?  the reader may ask, under these circumstances. The answer is,  calm and peaceful. It has for months appeared to me as if the  Lord meant, by His dealings with us, to bring us back to that  state of things, in which we were for more than ten years, from  August, 1838, to April, 1849, when we had day by day, almost  without interruption, to look to Him for our daily supplies, and,  for a great part of the time, from meal to meal. The difficulties  appeared to me indeed very great, as the Institution is now twenty  times larger than it was then, and our purchases have to be made  in a wholesale way ; but, at the same time, I am comforted by  the knowledge, that God is aware of all this, and that, if this  way be for the glory of His name, and for the good of His Church  and the unconverted world, I am, by His grace, willing to go  this way, and to do it to the end of my course. But God, our infinitely rich Treasurer, remains to us.  It is this which gives me peace. Moreover, if it pleases  Him, with a work requiring about £44,000 a year, to  make me do again at the evening of my life, what I did from  August, 1838, to April, 1849, I am not only prepared for it, but  gladly again I would pass through all these trials of faith,  with regard to means, if He only might be glorified, and His  Church and the world be benefited. Often and often this last  point has of late passed through my mind, and I have placed  myself in the position of having no means at all left, and 2,100  persons, not only daily at the table, but with everything else, to  be provided for, and all funds gone ; 189 Missionaries to be  assisted, and nothing whatever left ; about one hundred schools,  with about 9,000 scholars in them, to be entirely supported,  and no means for them in hand ; about four millions of Tracts  and tens of thousands of copies of the Holy Scriptures yearly  now to be sent out, and all the money expended. Invariably,  however, with this probability before me, I have said to myself :  God, who has raised up this work through me, God who has  led me generally year after year to enlarge it, God who has  supported this work now for more than forty years, will still help,  and will not suffer me to be confounded, because I rely upon Him.  I commit the whole work to Him, and He will provide me with  what I need, in future also, though I know not whence the means  are to come. Thus I wrote in my journal on July 28th. The reader will  now feel interested in learning how we fared under these circumstances. I therefore make further extracts from my journal. When I came home, last evening (July 27th), I found letters  had arrived, which contained £193, among which there was one  from a Missionary in Foreign lands, helped by the funds of this  Institution, who, having come into the possession of some money by the death of a relative, sent £153 0 shillings 4 pence for Foreign Missions.  This morning, July 28th, came in £24 more, so that, when I met  this afternoon with several of my helpers for prayer for means  and various other matters, such as spiritual blessing upon the  various Objects of the Institution, for more rain in this very dry  season, the health of our fellow-labourers, etc., we had received  since yesterday afternoon, altogether £217. We thanked God for  it and asked for more. When the meeting for prayer was over,  there was handed to me a letter from Scotland, containing £73  17 shillings 10 pence, and a paper with 13 shillings. This was the immediate answer  to prayer for more means. When I came home in the evening,  I found £30 arrived from Reading, and £14 came in besides. July 29th. This morning came in about £50 by the first  delivery, and an Ottoman bond for £100 anonymously from  Warwickshire, to be sold. On making up the account books for  the past week, it was found that the income for the various  Objects of the Institution, since the evening of the 22nd, has  been £662 5 shillings 100., a proof that we do not wait on the Lord in  vain, though even this is not nearly enough to meet the average  expenses of one week.-August 5th. During the last week, since  July 29th, there came in altogether £566. -August 11th. For  more than three months we have had to haul water, one, two,  or three carts having been daily needed for this purpose ; for a  long time three carts. We have day by day prayed for more  rain. Now the Lord has answered fully our requests in this  respect. Last Saturday, August 8th, we were able to take off the  last cart.-August 12th. The income for this whole week, since  August 5th, has been £897 15 shillings 60. I have an object in view why I give to the reader these extracts  from my journal, and for that purpose request him to read a  little more, that he may see to what I refer. August 29th. Income £28.-August 31st. Income £102.- September 1st. Income £140.-September 2nd. £200.-September 3rd. £333, of this sum came £100 from a clergyman.- September 4th. £100.-September 5th. £90.-September 7th.  £250.-September 8th. £170.-September 9th. £180.-September 10th. £90 15 shillings 10 pence.-September 11th. £112 7 shillings 00.- September 12th. £85 2 shillings 6 pence.-September 14th. £94 17 shillings 5 pence.  September 15th. £67 16 shillings 2 pence.--September 16th. Just after  having again prayed for the payment of legacies which have  been left, I had a legacy receipt sent for the payment of a legacy  for £1,800. The income to-day is £106 2 shillings 2 pence.-September 17th.  Income to-day £136 13 shillings 1 pence.-September 18th. Income £1,845  7 shillings, including the payment of the legacy for £1,800.-September  19th. £8319 shillings.-September 21st. £183 5 shillings 7 pence.-September 22nd.  £16 12 shillings 10 pence.-September 23rd. Received in one donation  £5,327 7 shillings 6 pence. This donor I never saw, though he had five or  six times previously contributed £200 or £300 at a time. About  two months afterwards he died. I have every reason to believe that he gave this money (which would have come to us by his  Will) during his lifetime, in order that he might save the Institution the heavy legacy duty. Thus the Lord most abundantly  helped us in our low state of funds. The total income for the  various Objects of the Institution during this one month was  £11,309 4 shillings 5 and 1/4  pence. See, dear reader, what God can do ! All this  was the result, not of an extraordinary effort made on our part,  but simply the result of prayer and faith. I have given these extracts from my journal to show the blessedness of waiting upon God. That, which came in from one prayer  meeting to the other, which I had with some of my fellow- labourers, is recorded in the previous page. Besides this we  received many answers to prayers for rain, for helpers in the  work, for the restoration to health of the labourers in the work,  and for the recovery of the children, also for spiritual blessing  upon the various branches of the Institution, etc. One particular  point I have especially in view in giving these extracts, is, to  bring before the reader, that in April, May, June, and July,  while the income for the funds of the Institution was so exceedingly  small, my soul was, Throughout, without the least wavering,  stayed upon God, believing that He, who had through me begun  the Institution, enlarged it almost year after year, and upheld it  for forty years in answer to prayer by faith, would do this still,  and not suffer me to be confounded ! I believed that He would  help still, and supply the means ; but I was willing, and  Thoroughly in heart prepared, if necessary, to pass again through  the same seasons of trial, through which I had passed from  August, 1838, to April, 1849. The Lord be magnified for His kind  help ! October 17th. Received £500 (less legacy duty) as the legacy  of the late L. H. S. Esq.—October 19th. From Tunbridge  Wells £89 7 shillings 11 pence for the support of seven Orphans. The kind  donor sent about six years since the average expenses for the  support of three Orphans, according to the number of his own  children. After some time the Lord gave to him a fourth child,  then a fifth, a sixth, and a seventh child, and, as the number  of his own children increased, so he added, with each child, the  average expenses for an additional Orphan, acting thus in the  opposite way from the principles of the world. I state here,  that out of the 2,261 Orphans, who were under our care from  May 27th, 1874, to May 26th, 1875, eighty-six Orphans have been  provided for by donors sending to me the average expenses for  one year for one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, or even eleven  Orphans.—October 30th. From Newcastle on-Tyne £100. November 7th. From Ross-shire £100. — November 7th.  Anonymously by post seven sets of artificial teeth, set in gold.— December 10th. From Leamington £100.—December 18th.  From Scotland 2,189 yards of Winsey cloth and 302 yards of  linen ditto.—December 22nd. From near London £290. December 23rd. Received £10, with the following letter :—  " Enclosed I have sent you a cheque for- £10 for the Orphans,  as a thank offering to the Almighty for the recovery of a stolen  horse. After all worldly means seemed to have failed, I made a  promise to the Almighty, that if I got the horse, I would give  £10 to Mr. Muller's Orphans, and I am pleased to say, very  shortly the horse came back to me." From Berkshire £75 for the support of six Orphans for one  year.—December 24th. From Leeds £40 for the support of  three Orphans for one year, according to the number of the  donor's children.—December 31st. From Clifton £150. Section Title: 1875. January 1st. The past year, during which the Lord had  graciously helped us so manifestly with means for the Orphan  work, ended with further considerable help on the last day, as  £300 came in yesterday. This day the Lord has again sent us  very many donations, like an earnest that He will during this  year also be mindful of us.—January 2nd. Received this day  £11 8 shillings 7 pence from India, with the following letter :—  " My dear Sir, " I have the pleasure of enclosing £11 8 shillings 7 pence, the amount of  an offertory in Christ Church, Simla, for the Ashley Down  Orphanage, to be applied as you think best. I am sorry that the  amount is so small. I wish that Professor H. and others, who  think that prayer is mere waste of breath, would try how long  they can support two thousand Orphans without asking any one  —God Or Man—for help." January 16th. From Buckfastleigh £62 6 shillings 4 pence.—January 18th.  A gold bracelet made of three guinea pieces, four half-guinea  pieces, a seven-shilling piece, and an American gold dollar.— January 30th. Received four old five-Shilling pieces, with the  following letter :—  " I send you a box containing four old five-shilling pieces.  Their history is this. Many years ago there was a wedding at  a village church in Kent. After the party had returned home,  the bridegroom gave the bride a handful of five-shilling pieces.  She said, as they were her husband's first gift, she would not  spend them. She kept them, and gave one to each of her  grandchildren. My mother was her granddaughter, and these  four descended to her. We naturally prize them very much ;  but if we kept them they would do no one any good, and we think  they will, perhaps, be more acceptable to God, because they are  dear to us. Please accept them for the benefit of the Orphans." When the bridegroom gave these crown pieces, and the bride  determined not to spend them, neither of them thought that a  hundred years or more after, four of them would come forth, in answer to our prayers, to help providing for the Orphans. Numberless old coins, both of gold and silver, have we received within  the last forty years for the benefit of the Orphans, which had  long been hoarded up for some reason or other ; also the greatest  variety of jewellery, gold and silver watches, clothes, and numberless other articles for which year after year a considerable sum  has been obtained. During the past year alone we realized by  the sale of articles sent for that purpose £856 17 shillings 5 pence. February 1st. Legacy of the late W. T., Esq., £500, less legacy  duty.-February 19th. From Newcastle-on-Tyne £75.-March  2nd. This day was sent to me as a gift the script for 200 ten- pound shares in a limited liability company, fully paid up,  of which the kind donor intends 150 for the benefit of  the Orphans, or the other Objects of the Institution, as the  need may be, and 50 for my own personal expenses.  The kind donor is personally unknown to me. This is another  striking proof of the willingness of the Lord to provide both for  the work and my own requirements, simply in answer to prayer.  March 4th. From Glasgow £51 0 shillings 3 pence. The donor of this  amount sends me once a fortnight one penny in the pound of  all his receipts, and sent now £50 extra. April 5th. From Kidderminster £53 15 shillings 6 pence. From Buxton  five pieces of artificial teeth (four of them set in gold).-May 13th.  Legacy of the late Mr. T., £200, less duty.-May 25th. Legacy  of the late Mr. P., £150, less duty. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1874, to  May 26th, 1875, was £23,522 6 shillings 10 and 1/2  pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1875, to May 26th, 1876. Though our faith has been exercised so greatly during this  financial year, in that at one time there was so little in hand  for the support of the Orphans, that the natural appearance  was, that in a short time all the means for them would be gone ;  yet the Lord so abundantly helped us, as the result of prayer  and faith, that we had more than twice as much at the end of  the year, as when the year began, our balance in hand on  May 26th being £8,406 13 shillings. June 3rd. Legacy of the late W. G. S., Esq., £1,342 7 shillings 3 pence.-  June 4th. A legacy of £200 had been left by Miss M. B. ; but  of this amount, through circumstances, only £60 11 shillings 1 pence, when  the legacy became due, could be paid. Now this day £139  8 shillings 11 pence was paid to the Institution by G. S., Esq., to make up  the full amount, of £200. Thus the kind stranger acted towards  the work, without being under the least obligation so to do.- June 14th. Received £100 as the legacy of Lady H. July 15th. From Wales £70, with £6 16 shillings for myself.-July  19th. From one of the Midland Counties £60.-July 23rd. From  Reading two sets of artificial teeth and some gold springs.-July  24th. Left at my house four pieces of artificial teeth, three of them set in gold.—July 31st. From a Bristol donor, who sets  apart a certain part of his business for the Orphans, and has  done so for many years, £65 18 shillings. August 2nd. From a lady who had kindly sent £500 in the  early part of the year, £175, with £25 for myself, sent especially  on account of the great additional expenses, occasioned by  much sickness among the Orphans.—August 25th. Received  from the Royal Hospital, Putney, 5 shillings, with the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " It is more than twenty-three years since I first wrote to  you, and now I do it that you may have it when I have entered  into rest. I enclose 5 shillings as my last donation, feeling truly thankful  to our dear Lord for having enabled me to do some little for the  dear Orphans. You need not acknowledge this, as there will  be no one to receive the letter. Farewell, till we meet in glory." This poor woman was habitually an invalid and sufferer, but  for more than twenty years worked little things for the benefit  of the Orphans, and, according to her means, being herself  supported by the love of Christians, sent little donations. At  last she was received for life into the Royal Hospital, Putney,  and sent even from thence now and then small donations, till  this came, which we received after she had fallen asleep in the  Lord. Thus the Lord is pleased to lay this work even on the  hearts of the very poor, and to send to us help through them. September 1st. Received anonymously £100. Received September 11th from a considerable distance three valuable rings,  three sets of gold buttons, a diamond cross, a cameo brooch, a  brooch and ear-rings, a pair of gold ear-rings, a gold locket,  two pairs of ear-rings, and a brooch and bracelet. Altogether a  very valuable donation. October 9th. Legacy of the late W. A. R., Esq., £332 16 shillings 3 pence.  The kind testator was an entire stranger to me, which gives  another proof how the Lord is pleased to help us in answer to  prayer.—October 15th. From Burnham £50. As the legacy  of the late Mrs. J. £500.—October 19th. From the neighbourhood  of Abingdon £50. From London £63 0 shillings 10 pence for the support  of five Orphans for one year. November 13th. Legacy of the late Mrs. L. £1,756 4 shillings 4 pence.  The kind testatrix was an entire stranger to me. I had not  even heard of her name, until I received information about the  legacy.—November 30th. From Tobago £6. The reader will  observe that the means for the support of the Orphans do not  come merely from various parts of England, nor even merely from  parts of the United Kingdom ; but almost from every part of the  earth. There are few countries, from which we have not at some  time or other received donations. Our Heavenly Father has the  hearts of all men at His disposal, and we give ourselves to prayer  to Him, and He, in answer to our prayers, lays the necessities of this work on the hearts of His stewards ; and thus it has come to  pass, that we have now received from Him, in answer to prayer,  more than seven hundred thousand pounds. Should any one  question this statement, we reply, Whom did we ask for anything ?  Let the individuals come forward to prove that it is otherwise.  But if this cannot be done, as it cannot, then, will not the reader  see, how much power there is in believing prayer, and how much  may be obtained through the exercise of faith ? Though the real  power of prayer is by certain individuals denied, yet the Orphan  Houses on Ashley Down, erected at a cost of about one hundred  and fifteen thousand pounds, without any one being asked for  anything, but God only ; and more than two thousand Orphans  being yearly provided for at an expense of twenty-five thousand  pounds or upwards, besides all the other departments of the  Institution being provided for at the cost of seventeen or eighteen  thousand pounds, without going to any one for help but to God ;  plainly shows that even in the latter part of the nineteenth  century much may be obtained from our Heavenly Father,  simply through prayer and faith. December 15th. Received £6 6 shillings from one of the former  Orphans, with the following letter :—  Dear Sir, " I am anxious to redeem a vow made some years since by my  dear departed wife, that she would give a certain proportion of  some earnings for the support of the Orphans.—I can scarcely  express my gratitude to you, dear Sir, for the fatherly interest you  took in the matter of her personal salvation, as the wife of one of  your Orphan boys. She never forgot the firm kindness with  which you pressed home the one important question, ' Did she  love the Saviour ? ' and, her having to respond to that, was a  means of grace of which the influence was never lost. We saw  many sorrows afterwards, but our God was more to us than our  fears, and He has now enabled me to redeem her vow for the  Orphans.—I would desire again to thank you, dear Sir, for the  great interest you took in me, while under your care ; and I often  reflect on happy days, spent in New Orphan House No. 1.—You  will be glad to know, that the Lord has been pleased to use me in  His service. For nearly fourteen years I have been employed  in preaching the gospel in dark villages in this neighbourhood ;  and for about seven years have been deacon of the Congregational Church here ; and I have too the happiness of knowing,  that, by His blessing upon my labours, some have been added to  the Lord. This I say, as desiring alone to glorify His name, and  because I feel it is right you should know, that He thus owns and  crowns your labours for Him, by enabling those, whom you have  rescued, to be the means of hastening His kingdom. Etc." The writer of this letter, and his brother, were the first two  Orphans received in the New Orphan House No. 1. His brother  was brought to the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ, and, after having walked very consistently for a considerable time  whilst under our care, was sent out. He has been a decided  follower of the Lord Jesus Christ ever since, has been engaged for  about eighteen years in the ministry of the Word, has been the  instrument of leading not a few to the knowledge of our Lord  Jesus Christ, and is now a clergyman in the Church of England.  The writer, as has been seen, labours in a different sphere for the  Lord, but has also been used by Him, in the winning of souls.  These first-fruits of the removal of the Orphans to Ashley Down,  and the building of the five large houses, have been followed by  the conversion of many hundreds of Orphans, yea, by hundreds  who have been already safely removed into the presence of the  Lord. Thus, in the midst of difficulties, trials of faith and  patience, and sometimes also disappointment with regard to some  of the Orphans, we reap already abundantly even now ; but the  chief part of the harvest is yet awaiting us. December 22nd. From the neighbourhood of London £290,  with £10 for myself. Section Title: 1876. January 11th. " From a person in Yorkshire, who desires to  be a faithful steward of the Lord's possessions," £500. When  this donation came to hand, I did not in the least degree know the  kind donor. This furnishes another proof, of how much may be  obtained simply by waiting upon God, as day by day we do.  January 12th. From believers, meeting at Sand Area Chapel,  Kendal, £35 1 shillings 3 pence.—January 13th. From a Clifton donor, then  at a considerable distance from thence, £150, with £10 for myself.  January 26th. From Warwickshire £200. — February 2nd.  From Yorkshire £126 1 shillings 8 pence, for the support of ten Orphans for  one year.—March 20th. Received 10 shillings, with the following letter  from one of the former Orphans :—  " Beloved Sir, " Once more it is the privilege of one of your former  Orphans to ask your acceptance of this small offering of  thanksgiving to God for all His lovingkindness to me and  mine.—I need hardly say, that, as each year passes away,  my veneration for you, dear Sir, and love for the dear place, where  I spent the best part of my childhood, increases, so also do I hope  my gratitude to the Father of the fatherless, who put it in the  heart of you, His honoured and beloved servant, to carry out such  a noble scheme to the glory of God. How often, when tempted  to indulge in the sin of unbelief, has the thought of my six years'  sojourn on Ashley Down come across my mind like a gleam of  sunshine. There, the clothes I wore, the food I ate, the bed I  slept on, and the walls around me, were all in answer to believing  prayer. What better prescription for any infidel, than to go to  Ashley Down Orphan House and enquire into its working ! Ay, and  what better prescription for the doubting, wavering child of God ! " May 18th. For the support of twenty-five Orphans for one  year £315 4 shillings 2 pence.—May 25th. From Warwickshire £200. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1875, to  May 26th, 1876, was £24,588 6 shillings 10 3/4 pence.] May 26th, 1876, to May 26th, 1877. During this year also, the Lord was pleased to supply us again  bountifully, in the riches of His grace, with all we needed for the  support of the Orphans. July 1st. On account of the residue of the estate of Mr. T. M.  left by his Will to the Orphans £1,500.—July 5th. Legacy of the  late Miss P. £1,000, less duty.—July 17th. Legacy of the late  Miss C. R. B. £306 4 shillings. Legacy of the late T. P., Esq., £150.—July  24th. By sale of gold and silver articles, dentist gold, and  diamonds £120.—August 16th. As the remainder of the legacy  of the late Mr. T. M. £594 6 shillings 10 pence. I never saw Mr. T. M., yet  received from him, through his Will, and by donations in his  lifetime, for the benefit of the Orphans, altogether about £8,000. October 2nd. As " God's Tenth " from Torquay £40.—October  28th. Received £5, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir,. " Some time ago we marked off our books a very old debt of  £11 12 shillings 6 pence, which we had every reason to believe we should  never receive. We had tried our utmost to get the debt paid,  without success. It so happened that a few weeks ago I bought  your last Report, and have been much refreshed by the perusal ;  and a week ago, on turning over the pages of one of the ledgers, I  came across the name of the above debtor. I at once thought, I  will ask the Lord to send that in, and, if it comes, £5 shall go to  Mr. Muller's Orphans. I, therefore, wrote a letter to the man in  the most simple terms, asking him to remit the amount, and  posted it with an earnest prayer to the Lord. This morning, to  the utmost amazement of our cashier, a cheque has come to hand.  Be good enough to accept £5 of it for the Lord's direct service in  your hands. I cannot say, how much this has encouraged me. " I remain, yours faithfully, blank." November 6th. Received £303 14 shillings 5 pence as the legacy of the  late B. A. D., Esq.—November 7th. Legacy of the late J. T.,  Esq.,  £194 14 shillings, less duty.—November 15th. Received 15 shillings, with  the following letter :—  " My dear Mr. Muller, " Twenty-eight years ago, while at school in Devonshire,  another boy and I took some money out of a box, into which  we were required to put fines for certain misdemeanours.  This money was to have been forwarded to you for the work  among the Orphans. Since then many and varied have been my  experiences, temporal and spiritual : the latter including even  the extremes of Ritualism, confession to a priest (so-called), etc.  During the course of this latter, I had occasion to confess the above sin, and was told by the priest to make restitution by  sending you the money. My object in writing to you now is, to  tell you, that what the voice of man failed to do, the voice of God  (speaking by His servant) has done. In other words, having now  been brought to trust in the precious Saviour (and not in His  pardon handed down through a fellow-sinner), I have been led to  see, that it is right to send you this money. I may just say, that  the means God has used, to bring me to a decision on this matter,  is a sermon I heard this morning from Mr. A. He preached  powerfully from the case of Zaccheus, and spoke strongly of the  necessity of reparation for any wrong done before conversion to  God. The wrong I had done you (or rather the poor little Orphans)  became powerfully impressed upon my mind, and although the  amount is but a small one, that does not of course affect the  principle of the thing. Be kind enough, therefore, beloved  brother in Jesus, to accept this exceedingly tardy but genuine  reparation for wrong done so long ago." The matter referred to in this letter is of deep importance.  To the utmost of our power reparation is to be made. Should  the transgressor not have strength enough to do it, giving his  name, it would be better to do it anonymously than not at all,  or to use a friend, to act on his behalf. December 16th. Received £114 9 shillings for the support of nine  Orphans for one year, with £10 10 shillings for myself. Legacy of the  late Mrs. T. £373 19 shillings 2 pence.—December 21st. The first annual  instalment on account of the legacy of the late G. W., Esq., £200. Section Title: 1877. January 1st. Legacy of the late Miss P., of Ireland £2,000  new 3 percent Government Stock, less legacy duty. I had not  even heard the name of this lady, till I received the information  about this legacy being left.—February 6th. Received £300  (less duty), as the legacy of the late Miss H. E. C.—February 7th.  From Yorkshire £200.—April 27th. From Yorkshire £200.— May 24th. From the neighbourhood of Manchester £100.— May 26th. From S. S. £100. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1876, to  May 26th, 1877, was £24,337 9 shillings 8 1/2 pence. The balance in hand on  May 26th, 1877, was £10,936.] Section Title: May 26th, 1877, to May 26th, 1878. June 7th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus in Ireland  £1 14 shillings 7 pence. While he dines with his family, a box is handed  round each time, in which each member of the family places  something according to ability, as a token of gratitude to God  for the present meal, and in sympathy with the Orphans who  need to be provided for. From time to time these contributions  have now been sent us for about two years. 32 July 31st. Legacy of the late G. H., Esq., £500. This  gentleman, who kindly left the legacy, was an entire stranger to  me. Legacy of the late Mr. H. J. O. £206 6 shillings 6 pence. August 28th. Received £1, with the following letter from  one of the former Orphan boys, who, many years since, was  apprenticed, and who, several years ago, finished his apprenticeship :—  " Dear and honoured Sir, " I beg to thank you very much for a copy of this year's  Report, which I received a day or two since. Please accept the  enclosed £1, and apply it to the Object for which it is most needed.  I thankfully take another opportunity of acknowledging the  goodness of God to me in the past, first by placing me in the  Orphan Home, afterwards by leading me to Himself, and then  in His guidance ever since I left the Home. I have, indeed,  special cause for gratitude to Him, and I trust I may be enabled  to live to His praise in my future life. Please accept my kindest  wishes for the prosperity of the Institution, and for the spiritual  welfare of you and yours. " I am, dear Sir, your obedient Orphan, blank." September 12th. From the workmen employed at Easton,  Whitehall, and Hanham Collieries, £5, as a thank offering for being  preserved from fatal accidents during the past twelve months.  September 29th. Received £11 12 shillings 6 pence, with the following  letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " 1 send for the Orphans a cheque for £11 12 shillings 6 pence. It is the  amount of a claim which I could not recover by legal process, and  had repeatedly made application for, without success. Seeing  in your last Report, under date October 28th, 1876 (page 496),  the account of the recovery of £11 12 shillings 6 pence., I resolved to apply  for the amount of my claim (as above) with the secret intention  of sending it, if recovered, to the Orphans. Accordingly I sent the  particulars in writing under an envelope, addressed ' private,'   and without a word of application ; and by the very next post I  received a cheque for the amount, with the debtor's compliments  and a stamped envelope for my acknowledgment in return ;  so that the whole amount came without the loss of a single  penny. The coincidence of the same amount (£11 12 shillings 6 pence) in  each case appears most extraordinary, but I vouch for the precise  accuracy of this statement. " I remain, Yours faithfully and respectfully, blank." The following letter is from one of the former Orphan boys,  articled to a branch postmaster, as a telegraph clerk " Dear and honoured Sir,	 " It is a very great pleasure to be able to write to you and thank you for all you have done for me during the eight years I Section Title: 1877 A Former Orphan's Christian Work. was under your kind and fatherly care in the dear Orphan Home.  I am glad to tell you it was in the Orphan House I learnt to love  my dear Saviour. I am still rejoicing in Him, and I have taken  a firm grasp of His kind, loving hand, which, by God's grace, I  hope never to let go. I thank you very much for the nice,  comfortable situation as a telegraph clerk, in which I have been  placed. I have such a kind Christian master and mistress, and  they do all they can to make me happy." October 12th. Legacy of the late Mrs. H. £1,000.—October  19th. Legacy of the late Mr. B., of Philadelphia, U.S.A., 5,000  dollars = £1,002 0 shillings 1 pence. Mr. B. insured his life for 5,000 dollars  in the year 1868, with the intention that the amount should be  paid for the benefit of the Orphans on Ashley Down. The  testator died on November 20th, 1874 ; but I had never heard  the least about this. On my arrival in the United States of  America I was preaching on September 10th, 1877, in Dr.  Budington's Church in Brooklyn, when a slip of paper was  handed to me, on which it was stated, that if I would apply at  such and such a place in Philadelphia, I might obtain this legacy  of 5,000 dollars. I did so, and after some time obtained in full  the amount. Thus my being led of the Lord to labour for a season  in the United States in word and doctrine, was also used as a  means of obtaining the payment of this legacy. This was not all.  In New York, in Brooklyn, in Philadelphia, in Baltimore, and in  other cities in the United States, I had the joy of seeing Orphans,  who had been brought up under my care, some of whom had  walked in the ways of the Lord for a number of years, and one of  them for about thirty. I saw also a gentleman, who told me the  following deeply interesting facts, which a few days afterwards  he had printed, and sent me. I give the narrative verbatim, as it  will interest the Christian reader. Section Title: "Remarkable Usefulness Of One Of Mr. Muller's Orphans. Lindale, Modoc County, California, October 7th, 1877.  To the Editor of the Witness.' " The report of Mr. Muller's addresses in Dr. Budington's  Church, as given in a late copy of the Witness, calls to my mind  some pleasant remembrances. " During the war I spent some time at Washington, N.C., as  agent of the Christian Commission. Having been informed  that there was a band of earnest Christian seamen on board of  the gunboat ' Louisiana,' then guarding the town, I improved  the earliest opportunity to visit the vessel. On being introduced  to them by one of the officers, the young men gathered about me,  and spoke of the great joy they found in the service of Christ.  Their whole conversation was religious. With no marks of Section Title: 500 Many Thousands Sent For The Orphans. 1877 fanatical enthusiasm, they seemed literally filled with Christian  zeal. The interest I felt in them at the first introduction was  greatly enhanced on learning from one of their number, by name  W—, that he was one of Mr. Muller's Orphans. (I had  previously read Mr. Muller's book, The Life of Trust, and was  greatly interested in the Bristol Asylum.) " W— I found to be the leading spirit, and the recognized  head of this little Bethel church. He, it was, who some months  before, when the cloud of impending battle was hanging over the  ship's company, was one night pacing the deck with a comrade,  when their conversation took a religious turn. Mutually  impressed, they agreed to meet the following night in the ' chain  locker' for prayer. This was the beginning of one of the most  remarkable series of meetings of which I have ever had any  knowledge. The ' chain locker' prayer meetings were continued  with increasing interest and attendance for about twenty months  without the intermission of a single night. At a stated hour  every day the whole company (the exact number of converts I  am unable to state, but they were many) met to read God's  Word, and to exchange views upon it, W— being the chief  interpreter. He alone of the whole group had any previous  knowledge of the Bible. Up to the age of fourteen years and a  half he had been faithfully taught at the Orphan Asylum. " At another stated hour of the day, W—, with some  selected helpers, met the coloured sailors belonging to the ship,  and taught them reading, writing, etc. W-- seemed to me,  through several months of intimate acquaintance, to be a product  of Mr. Muller's faith. The calm confidence in God ; the method  in his whole manner of life ; the persistence of purpose, and the  quiet, spiritual power, which so characterize the founder of the  Bristol Asylum, were, in an eminent degree, characteristics of  my young friend. An incident illustrates the quality above  mentioned. On one occasion he, with two other sailors, was  detailed to make an awning for the ship, the work to be performed  in a sail-loft on shore. The two associates were very rough,  wicked men, and to sit down in their company, and be compelled  for two weeks to listen to their lewd and profane conversation,  was to W— no light affliction. At the time he spoke of it  with great depression. It was to him a providence he could not  understand. But God had a purpose. His manner with his  unconverted shipmates was commonly characterized by extreme  reticence, so, during his stay in the sail-loft, he took scarce any  part in their conversation ; but it happened that a single sentence  dropped from his lips by which the Spirit of God carried conviction home to the hearts of both his comrades. Before the  two weeks were ended he led both of the men to my office for  Christian counsel and prayer. Both came to trust that God, of  whom they had been living in utter disregard, and almost utter  ignorance. In three months from his conversion one of these men had read the Bible through from Genesis to Revelation. If  Mr. Muller were able to trace the work which, under God, the  Bristol Orphan Asylum has accomplished in the world, he might  well exclaim, ' What hath God wrought ! ' For some years I  have lost sight of my friend W—. If this should meet his  eye, I would be glad to hear from him. " J. R. Hammond." After my having preached the first time in Calvary Presbyterian  Church, San Francisco, California, on April 26th, 1878, Mr.  W—, who has a respectable situation in that city, introduced  himself to me. I had not seen him for about twenty years. He  holds fast the Lord Jesus, and is a happy Christian ; and, as he  told me, is even happier now than during the American civil war,  to which the preceding narrative refers. It was a real joy to me  to meet this former Orphan, about 6,500 miles from Bristol. I  have to state, that thousands of similar instances of blessing have  been the result of our labours. While on a preaching tour  in England, Scotland, and Ireland, I met converted Orphans  in every one of the large cities in which I preached, and sometimes ten or fifteen at once, who, after the service, came to shake  hands with me, some of whom had left the Orphan Houses more  than ten or fifteen years, and are now fathers or mothers of  families. Thus we reap in a small degree even now ; but how  vast will be the harvest in eternity ! Nothing has so abundantly  shown to me the blessed results of my labours in connection with  the Scriptural Knowledge Institution as going from city to city,  and from country to country, on my preaching tours. In every  city in England, Scotland, and Ireland where I preached, I had  testimony from the mouth of multitudes of the great blessing  which they have received through reading the Reports of the  Institution, or the Narrative of the Lord's Dealings with me.  The same I found to be the case in the sixty-eight cities where I  preached in Switzerland, the German Empire, and in Holland,  also in all the many cities in the United States, where I have been  preaching. November 27th. Legacy of the late Miss M. R. £300, less  legacy duty. The testatrix I did not know personally, and, as  far as I remember, not even by name. December 5th. Received £2 1 shillings 6 pence, with the following letter :—  " My dear Sir, " Taking an interest in your work, but being at present  unable to assist by sending any regular remittances, it has  occurred to me, to forward you each month the fees I receive in  my professional capacity as ' a commissioner to administer  oaths,' so that I may help forward in some small degree what,  I am satisfied, is God's work. You should know (to appreciate  the cause of any fluctuation in the amounts) that the fees for  affidavits and declarations taken by commissioners are unsought by them and come, as people say, ' by accident ; ' and therefore,  what you may receive from time to time, you may justly consider  as sent to you direct from our Heavenly Father, I being merely  the ' conduit pipe.' In order to draw the attention of my professional brethren to this method of ' doing God's service,' please  enter my donation as ' A solicitor's fees for affidavits taken in  November, £2 1 shillings 6 pence.' Etc." December 10th. For the support of nine Orphans for one year  £117 9 shillings, with £10 10 shillings for myself.—December 17th. Legacy of  the late Mr. E. M. L. £500, less duty.—December 19th. From  the neighbourhood of London £290. Section Title: 1878. January 1st. Already on the first day of this New Year we  received many donations for the support of our large Orphan  Family.—January 9th. From a Christian former Orphan, an  inmate in 1850, £10, with the following letter to Mr. Wright :—  " Honoured Sir, " When in New York in October last, I had the pleasure of  crossing the ferry from Brooklyn to New York in company with  Mr. Muller. At that time it was intended to fix the ship I commanded to Bristol, and I promised myself the pleasure of going  to see the New Orphan Houses ; but a day or two afterwards I  received orders to fix for Liverpool, and, on account of the death  of my late employer, whom I have served for more than nine  years, the ship I commanded was sold by the executors, so that  I am thrown out of employment, and cannot avail myself of the  pleasure of seeing the New Orphan Houses ; but please accept  the enclosed £10, to be used at your discretion, as a thank offering  unto the Lord for His numerous mercies during another voyage,  and bringing me safely back to my native land from the East  Indies. " With Christian love, yours respectfully, blank " January 24th. From Nottingham a lady's gold watch set  with diamonds, and a gold chain, as " Treasures in Heaven "  (Matthew 6: 20).—January 30th. From Scotland £8 5 shillings. This  donation comes from a servant of the Lord Jesus, who has no  property and no fixed salary or income whatever, and who for  years has sent me for the benefit of the Orphans the fifth part  of all that God is pleased to give to him in answer to prayer. March 1st. The total income for the support of the Orphans  to-day was £8 14 shillings 4  pence, but the average expense, for each day,  for this Object alone, is £73. What is to be done under such  circumstances ? We do not ask friends to help us. We do not  send out circulars to make known our need. We do not in the  least, for the time being, refer to it, outside the Institution. We  pray and seek to encourage ourselves in God. And similar days  come often. Yea, the money in hand may sink more and more, so that the appearance is, that very shortly we shall have nothing  at all. And what do we then ? We still wait upon God and  trust in Rim, and in Him alone. He has helped, and helped  above forty years, and we trust He will yet help us ; and  thus we encourage ourselves in God.—March 9th. From the  neighbourhood of Manchester, £200.—March 26th. From the  neighbourhood of London £2, with this letter " It is with much pleasure I enclose a Post Office Order for the  sum of £2 for the Orphan Houses. When I sent last year, I  thought it would be the last I should ever be able to send, as I  was getting old and had left service, to live upon the hard earnings  of nearly fifty years. It is now twelve months since I left. To  my great surprise my late master sent for me last week and  presented me with a handsome sum, which has enabled me to double the amount which I have sent before.	Oh, that men would praise the Lord for His goodness and His wonderful works to  the children of men ! ' I have had to plead with Him during the  past year, and tell Him that the silver and the gold were His  and all hearts were in His hands ; and now He has done much  more than I could ask or think. ' What shall I render to Him for  all His benefits ! ' " May 7th. Total income this day £11 15 shillings 2 pence, whilst our  average expenses for one day are about £124. Thus it has been  of late again and again. Under these circumstances we lay hold  on the promises of our Heavenly Father, and thus seek to  encourage ourselves.—May 16th. From Cornwall £3 9 shillings 6 pence. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1877, to  May 26th, 1878, was £24,991 12 shillings 6 pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1878, to May 26th, 1879. When this year commenced we had for the support of the  Orphans £4,708 4 shillings 10 pence in hand. June 22nd. The total income for all the five different Objects  of the Institution was to-day £6, whilst the average expenses for  one day are £124.—June 25th. Received £9 10 shillings, " instead of  insuring 380 acres against hailstorms."—June 27th. Although,  during the month, from May 27th to June 27th, 363 donations  had been received, yet, as the total of them amounted only to  £752 14 shillings, whilst our average expenses for one month for the  support of the Orphans alone amounted to more than £2,000,  our balance was still further reduced, to what it had been at the  beginning of the year ; but our confidence in the living God was  as strong as before, and, by His grace, without wavering. July 25th. At the beginning of this day we were still poorer  than on June 27th, because the income during the past four weeks  had been again only £740 11 shillings 8 1/2  pence, instead of £2,200. But we  looked out for help, and continued patiently, with prayer, to  exercise faith in the power of God, and in the willingness of God to help us. In the meantime, also, we had still something in hand  to last a little while longer. Now, however, the time was come  when the Lord graciously would give again more abundantly,  after having tried our faith considerably for several months with  regard to means. I received this day £5,000, free of duty, as  payment of the legacy of the late W. C. H., Esq. This gentleman  I had never seen, and the legacy was paid considerably before the  legal time, both of which circumstances are to be noticed. I also  received £1,293 14 shillings 1½ pence to-day as payment of the legacy of the  late C. G. E., Esq., this amount being a third of the residue. My  heart rejoiced, when I thus again saw the hand of God so manifestly stretched out on our behalf, bidding us, so to speak, afresh  to be of good cheer, and afresh assuring us by His dealings that  He will never leave us nor forsake us. August 27th. Received 3 shillings, with the following letter :—  " Honoured Sir, " I wish to thank you for the Report sent, which my wife and  self have read with pleasure and profit, and, in some instances,  with much joy ; but it is with some concern we look at the figures  at the end of the book. Of course we mean not so much as a  matter of faith, but as a matter of fact. The difference between  £10,936 (the balance in hand May 26th, 1877) and £4,708 (the  balance in hand May 26th, 1878) is pretty palpable at first sight ;  and we judge that this decline has given not a little exercise of  mind and trial to yourself, Mr. Wright, and others, and we send  you as much as we can (3 shillings worth of stamps) to cheer you on your  way in this new year of faith and hope.—We see, looking back,  that you began May 26th, 1874, with £4,057, and ended with  £8,406, and let us hope that 1878 and '79 may prove as good, under  God's blessing. Please excuse and accept it in the good will with  which it is sent, and believe us to be, " Yours faithfully, blank." I wrote, in acknowledging this 3 shillings., " Thanks for the kind  sympathy. I trust in God, He has helped, and He will further  help." Such fluctuations do not take us by surprise ; they were expected  from the beginning of the work ; periods even when all might  be expended, when God, in answer to prayer, would make bare  His arm, and send help for the Orphans, were looked for ; and the  very reason for founding the Orphan work was, to show to the  world and the Church at large, how much even in the 19th century  can be accomplished by prayer and faith. This Institution has  been from the beginning like the burning bush, and yet it is not  consumed. Section Title: Receives £18,400 in three months. September 3rd. Received on account of the legacy of the late  Mrs. S. S. £4,100. This Mrs. S. had never sent anything in her  lifetime ; I had never seen her, never heard her name ; but hearing about the Orphan work on Ashley Down, she was induced,  I understand, to leave this legacy. Thus God helps us. We  make our prayer to Him, we look to Him, we do trust in Him ;  and He speaks and works for us, without our doing anything in  the matter besides. Unspeakably blessed it is, thus to confide in  God !—September 4th. To-day, when I had prepared the  balance-sheet, it was found, that we had in hand for the support  of the Orphans £11,575 4 shillings 11 1/2 pence and £988 3 shillings 81 pence for the first  four Objects. Within three months and eight days the Lord had  been pleased to send us £18,400 17 shillings 8 pence, by far the largest sum we  have ever had, within the same space of time, during the 45 years  of the existence of the Institution. Will not the beloved Christian  readers see, if they have not done so before, how blessed it is to  trust in God ? Verily, those who do so will not be confounded,  though their faith may again and again be sharply tried.— September 9th. " Given up for conscience sake," 4 gold rings. October 10th. Legacy of the late Mrs. K. £465 12 shillings 6 pence. This  lady, as far as I know, I have never seen, but God, in answer to  our daily prayers for means to carry on this work, put it into her  heart to leave us this legacy.—October 23rd. From a Christian  gentleman and lady £134 for the support of ten Orphans for one  year.—October 28th. Received 5 shillings, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " I send you the enclosed 5 shillings as a thank offering for the  restoration of a very bad finger. Having read in your last Report  about the horse getting better in answer to prayer, and the owner  sending you £2, I told the Lord if my finger got better without a  doctor I would send you the enclosed. At that time I could do  nothing, but had to nurse it. That very night, however, it became  so much better that I could work the next day. Now, thank the  Lord for His lovingkindness, I am able to act according to my  promise." November 15th. Received 10 shillings, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " I enclose a Post Office Order for 10 shillings, which kindly accept for  the use of the Orphans. A few months ago I suddenly became  very deaf, and feared the use of one ear was gone. Knowing the  ear to be such a delicate organ, I always dreaded consulting a  doctor about it ; so I made it a subject of earnest prayer, and  determined that if my hearing was restored, without medical  advice, I would send 10 shillings for the Lord's work in your hands. I  now hear again as well as ever, so you can receive this trifle as  another of the many interesting ways in which God answers your  prayers. " I remain, yours in the love of Christ Jesus, blank." December 10th. From Yorkshire £100 ; this kind donor has  again and again sent us help, within the last four years, though not personally known to me. From the neighbourhood of Birmingham  £400 ; this kind donor also has within the last few years sent to  us considerable help, which again and again arrived, when greatly  needed. She also is not known to me personally.—How precious  it is, to have a Friend in Heaven to go to, in our need, and then to  obtain help through His stewards, though we know them not  personally. Section Title: From an anonymous donor £500. December 18th. Received from London the first half of a  £500 Bank of England Note, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " I had intended leaving a sum of money for your Orphanages  in my Will ; but as the funds of all Institutions are at present  suffering from the commercial depression, I have thought it better  to send the amount, £500, now, thus saving the legacy duty, and  ministering to your present need ; so please to enter it in your  books as Instead of a Legacy.' When I see by advertisement  in the Daily Telegraph that you have received the first half of note  enclosed, I will then post you the other. I trust that God will  continue to guide and bless you in your work. Please to accept  my kind regards and best wishes."  We have not (of course) the least idea who this kind anonymous  donor is ; but God knows him, and we pray that He will abundantly recompense him. Section Title: 1879. January 1st. On the first day of the year we obtained 83  donations for the Orphans, amounting altogether to £268 10 shillings. On.  January 14th. Received £200 from the same kind donor in  Yorkshire, who, within the last four years, has repeatedly sent  to us similar donations.—January 15th. From Devonshire £68  7 shillings 8 pence from a donor who has kindly helped in the Orphan work  for more than thirty years, and who sends this sum now in  consideration of the difficulties there may be on account of  the failure of banks, etc.—February 10th. As "A thank offering "  from Cork £50. Through W. H. A., Esq., £63.—February 17th.  Received £10 10 shillings., " Being half the amount of prizes the donor  has won with his sheep during the past year." March 3rd. Received £8, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " Enclosed is £8, which we send to you to be used for the  benefit of the Orphans. We send this as a thank offering to God  for blessing and prospering us since commencing business. As  ours is principally a rearing farm, we promised to give to the  Orphans 3 pence for each lamb, 6 pence each pig, 1 shillings each calf, and 2 shillings 6 pence  each foal." May 5th. Eighty new suits of boys' clothes, value £66.—May 8th. From Yorkshire £200.—May 9th. Received £93 16 shillings for  the support of seven Orphans for one year.—May 10th. The  legacy of the late Miss M. A. P. £451 10 shillings.—May 26th. On this  last day of the year of the Institution, we received, besides  a number of other donations, £161 3 shillings 3 pence, and a large quantity  of silver articles, as the legacy of the late Mrs. G. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1878, to May  26th, 1879, was £25,750 17 shillings 8 pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1879, to May 26th, 1880. May 30th. Legacy of the late Mr. M. £103 7 shillings 10 pence.—June  24th. Five sacks of oatmeal. The same donor has sent 121  sacks in all, in the course of the year. A very valuable  donation to us, as we consume about 7,000 stones of oatmeal  per year. August 12th. From Yorkshire £200.—August 22nd. A general's full-dress tunic, undress surtout, trousers, with gold  lace, pair of boots, three pairs of spurs, gold lace sash, belt,  Russia leather belt, cocked hat and feather, and forage cap. Section Title: Legacy prayed out of Chancery. September 3rd. A case containing a gold pendant, set with  an emerald, pearls, and diamonds, and a pair of ear-rings set with  diamonds, half for Missions and half for the Orphans.—September  8th. Legacy of the late A. B., Esq., £9,091 14 shillings 6 pence. This legacy  was a considerable time in Chancery ; but, as I have often found,  by prayer it was at last brought out of the Court. This is the  largest donation we have received at one time ; but, as I stated,  when receiving £8,100 at one time, that I expected yet greater  donations, so I now say again, that it may be yet further seen  how much even now can be accomplished by prayer and faith.— September 11th. Received 1 shillings 10 pence, with the following letter :—  " Please accept these few stamps (1 shillings 10 pence) as a thank offering  for mercies in having employment, when many have none. From  a poor widow and her family, for the Orphans." September 12th. Received £1 12 shillings 6 pence, with the following  letter :—  " Dear Sir, " I have much pleasure in sending you the enclosed £1 12 shillings 6 pence,  being 7 1/2 pence per week for 52 weeks, formerly spent on tobacco.  I tried all human effort to give it up ; but all was a failure, till  I was led to ask the Lord for help, and promised to send what  it cost to the Orphans at Bristol. I thank God He has kept  me through the past year without any desire for it." September 10th. From one of the former Orphans, now filling  a very honourable and useful position, £10, with the following  letter :— " Beloved Mr. Muller and Mr. Wright, " The kindness I have experienced at your hands I can never  fully repay, but whilst able, may I prove my willingness to show  practically my sincere appreciation of the same. I beg you,  therefore, to accept the enclosed donation of £10 towards the  Orphan Fund, from which fund, through the goodness of the  Lord, and the bounteous liberality of His people, I have myself  benefited so largely. Truly the hand of the Lord has led me,  and His blessing has been my portion. May my heart continually  well up with gratitude to Him and to you ; and with the voices  of His people may mine unite in singing praise to the Lord !  My earnest and constant prayer is, that the Lord will continue  to uphold the work, of which you are the honoured Directors,  that it may stand for ages to come as a monument to faith,  which infidelity could not destroy ; a challenge thrown down by  the former, which the latter durst not accept for fear of certain  and utter defeat ; also that many an Orphan, similarly circumstanced as I was, may partake of that goodness of which, in a  very large degree, I have been the happy recipient. " With sincere love and respect to you, my esteemed benefactors,  " I am, of your large family, a truly grateful member, blank." October 7th. Legacy of the late E. B., Esq., £450, less legacy  duty. — November 5th. Received the following letter, with  £180 :—  " Dear Sir, " I have much pleasure in sending you a draft for £180 towards  your good work. It has been given to me by a patient of mine  to forward to you anonymously. You may enter it in the Report  under the initials A. B." Section Title: Donor provides for eleven Orphans for a year. November 18th. Received £158 9 shillings, with the following  letter :—  " My dear Sir, " The time of year has again come round when I have usually  made my remittance for the benefit of your Orphan Houses, and,  through the gracious mercy of our God and Saviour, I am now  enabled to send it, and, as you will see, also permitted to add to  it, for it has pleased the Lord to commit to our care and into our  charge another child (we humbly believe) to train up for Himself.  We earnestly pray and believe, that, with the charge, He will  supply all our need, to enable us to fulfil it, patiently, diligently,  and faithfully. Remember us in your prayers, and add your  thanksgiving to our own. The cheque I enclose is for 1879, for  eleven children at £13 9 shillings = £147 19 shillings, and for your own personal  use, which we present with our Christian good wishes, £10 10 shillings. " With our kind regards and best wishes, from " Your sincere friend, blank." About twelve years ago the Christian gentleman, who is the  writer of this letter, sent me the average expenses for three  Orphans per year, considering that, as he had three children of  his own, for whom he was able comfortably to provide according  to their position in life, it would be well pleasing to God to give,  as a thank offering for this mercy, the means for three poor  Orphans, deprived of their earthly parents. The next year he  sent me the average expenses for four Orphans, the Lord having  given to him another child ; and thus, as the number of his  children increased, he sent year after year the cost of as many  Orphans as he had children of his own ; and as he has now eleven  children, he sends the average expenses for eleven Orphans,  acting thus on the very opposite principles of men of the world,  who would say, that, because their families increase, therefore  they can afford less and less, instead of more and more for the  Lord's work. Section Title: Smoking. November 19th. Received 10 shillings, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " Will you please to accept of this trifle, as a thank offering  to the Lord, for His blessings, both temporally and spiritually.  Through reading your Reports I have been greatly blessed.  When I was converted I was very poor ; for sometimes I did not  seem to have a penny to spare for the Lord's work. About ten  years ago I met with Mr. P. He, knowing my case, gave me  one of your Reports. I cannot express the joy I had whilst  reading it ; and ever since I have longed for the time for them  to come out. My desire is, that Christians would read them  more, and follow the example that is set before us in them. At  that time I was a smoker of tobacco. I then took up that passage  of Scripture in Matthew 16: 24, also 1st Corinthians 16: 2, and devoted  a part of my money regularly to the Lord's cause. I was soon  enabled to increase it, and now, although only a farmer's man,  it seems a wonder to myself at times, that I am able to do as I  do. Although this past summer has been a trying one with  hundreds, God has prospered me, and I am enabled to do more  this year than ever, since I started in my Heavenly Father's  way. The desire of my heart and prayer is, that God may  abundantly bless your testimony, both to the Church and world. " Yours affectionately in the Lord Jesus, blank." Here is a Christian farm labourer from whom one or the other of  my readers may learn a profitable lesson. He gives up the use of  tobacco. Have those of my readers who have been in the habit  of smoking, laid aside the pipe and cigars entirely ? This habit,  an evil habit, is very injurious to health, as all disinterested  physicians, who do not themselves indulge in it, will fully allow.  A robust constitution may for a good while resist its pernicious effects ; but, sooner or later, these effects will be manifested.  I beseech the Christian reader prayerfully to consider this, in  order that he may no longer indulge in that which is most  injurious to the body, besides being a means of wasting his  money also. From the moment I was converted, the beginning of  November, 1825, I have never touched a pipe or a cigar. December 15th. From two ladies at Windsor Castle £5 12 shillings. Section Title: 1880. January 14th. From Yorkshire £200. Legacy of the late  Mr. J. T. E. £100.—February 16th. As " A thank offering for  the gift of another child," £10. As the legacy of the late Mrs. R.  £90. From Staffordshire £4, with £1 for myself. The donor  writes : " This last year, although so disastrous to most traders,  has been the best I have ever had ; and under God's providence  I have to thank you for teaching me how to give." April 6th. From a little boy 10 shillings 7 pence. At his death he  expressed a wish for his money to be given to the Orphans.— April 8th. The total income of to-day, for all the five Objects  of the Institution, was £6 13 shillings 5 pence, instead of £124, our daily  average expenses. Similar days we have again and again, and  therefore need to look to the Lord with unwavering confidence.  May 11th. Legacy of the late Mrs. W. £200.—May 21st.  Legacy of the late Rev. A. P. £135.—May 24th. From Malta  £100.—May 25th. " Thank-offering for receiving tidings, in  answer to prayer, of relatives, of whom the donor had not  heard for many years," 10 shillings. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1879, to May  26th, 1880, was £25,030 0 shillings 6 1/2 pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1880, to May 26th, 1881. We began the new financial year with £10,009 16 shillings 4 1/4 pence in hand. June 3rd. From Yorkshire £200, with these words : " Desiring  to be a faithful steward of the bounties the Lord has conferred  upon one who is unworthy of the many blessings He has  bestowed, I send the enclosed cheque for £200 for the use of  the Orphans at Ashley Down."—June 17th. As a legacy from  the late Miss J. S. £1,000. The lady who kindly left us this  amount was an entire stranger to me. I did not even know  her by name. July 2nd. Received £500 as the legacy of the late Mr. R. B.  The legacy of the late Mrs. E. W. £100. In the South of  Devon a musical entertainment was held for the benefit of the  Orphans, but when the proceeds of it, amounting to £4 5 shillings,  were sent to me on July 7th, I returned them, not wishing to  use money for the work of God obtained in this manner ; for it  is not money only which I desire, but money provided in God's  way. The kind intention, however, of those who set this entertainment on foot to help the Orphans, I do not question for a moment.—July 14th. From Islington £13 9 shillings, with the following  letter :—  " Dear Sir, " God, in His infinite mercy, having blessed me with a living son, I enclose cheque for £13 9 shillings as a thank offering, this being the cost of providing for one Orphan for one year. " Yours truly, blank ." August 7th. To-day £264 11 shillings 10 pence was received as the  legacy of J. B., a common labourer, who left his all to the Orphans.  Notice this remarkable gift, and see how God cares for them.  August 16th. To-day the expenses connected with the support  of the Orphans were £1,035 11 shillings 10 pence. The income for them  amounted only to £24 3 shillings. September 1st. As " Part of the legacy of the late T. H.,  Esq.," £1,600. This legacy has been long in Chancery, but now  at last, in answer to many prayers, we have received a portion  of it.—September 2nd. Received £300, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " At the request of Mr. —, 1 forward you cheque for £300,  which he intended to leave as a legacy to your Institution ; but  inasmuch as his property consists principally of real estate, he  could not legally make such a bequest. He has thought it best,  therefore, to make the gift in his lifetime. Please acknowledge  receipt to him personally. " Yours truly, blank ." This kind donor I have never seen, yet God leads him thus to  help us.—September 3rd. Received £2 10 shillings, with the following  letter :—  " Dear Sir, " As Mr. D.'s young man had an accident with his horse,  about five weeks ago, which was almost rendered unfit for work,  he was reading how the Lord had blessed Mr. Muller in his work ;  and he resolved to give £5 if the horse was restored, as a token  of his gratitude to God, for answering prayer for the speedy  recovery of the horse, in order to show all the believing family  of God that there is no matter too small to take to Him,  especially if done in faith. We have a female Orphanage here, so  my husband has divided the sum. I enclose a cheque for £2 10 shillings  to you, and have sent the same amount to the Orphanage here. " I am, yours in the Lord, blank ." September 16th. From Dudley £1, with the following letter :—  " At Christmas last we wrote off as hopelessly bad a debt  which had been due since 1878. Since then we have had some  faint hopes of getting the money, and said, if ever we do get it  we will send £1 for the Orphanage. A few days ago we received  a cheque for the amount, and now enclose Post Office Order  for £1." October 21st. From a former Orphan and his wife, who have  now three Orphan boys as apprentices in their house, £4, with  the following letter :—  " Dear and honoured Sir, " I desire to acknowledge with thanks the receipt of the second  half of premium on account of C. B. You will be pleased to  hear he is getting on very nicely with his trade, and his behaviour  is all we could desire. The same can be said of J. D. He confesses  his faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, in whom also J. D. is rejoicing.  As regards ourselves, we daily continue to pray, as we have done  for many years, for blessing on the dear Orphan work, and those  engaged in it. We greatly rejoice in its continued prosperity, as  well becomes us, who have received such inestimable spiritual  and temporal blessings through its instrumentality. Will you  please use £3 10 shillings of the enclosed for the support of one Orphan  for three months, and the remaining 10 shillings for Foreign Missions ?  and accept with it the grateful love of two former Orphans." October 25th. As the legacy of the late J. J. O., Esq., £500. November 1st. Received £200 as the legacy of the late Miss  E. W.—November 5th. Received £200 as the legacy of the late  Miss M. W. A.—November 15th. From Essex £1 as " A thank- offering for freedom for two years from severe suffering." December 22nd. Received £5, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " Last Christmas, when I sent you 10 shillings for the Orphans, I had  a yearling calf that was very ill and not worth more than 5 shillings.  I made up my mind that, if it recovered (though I did not think  that possible), I would send you half its value next Christmas ;  I therefore have the pleasure of sending you a cheque for £5  for the Orphans." December 23rd. From near London £290, with £10 for myself. Section Title: 1881. January 1st. Received 10 shillings. " Being ¼ pence per pair for 480  pairs of boots mended during the past year." February 18th. From the Isle of Wight £5318 shillings for the support  of four Orphans for one year.—March 3rd. As the fifth and  final instalment of a legacy of the late G. W., Esq., £200.—March  29th. Legacy of the late G. B., Esq., £450. May 7th. Received the following letter, with £13 " My dear Sir, " I have much pleasure in enclosing a cheque for £13 for the  support of one Orphan for one year. In reading your Reports  from year to year, I am particularly struck by observing how the  Lord provides for you in such a wonderful manner, and during  such depressing times as we have been, and are now, passing  through. That He may still provide and give you faith to trust  Him at all times and under every circumstance, is the desire of " Yours sincerely, blank ." How does it come, that " during these depressing times " we  are provided for ? Because we do not look at them, nor trust  in friends, but depend wholly upon God. This is the secret whereby,  year after year, for forty-seven years, we have been helped.  Continually we ourselves feel the effects of the depressing times.  This morning, for instance, while I am writing this, the income  for to-day and yesterday amounts only to £28, but the average  expense for two days is £248. Often the income for one day is  only £10 or £15, sometimes even less than £10 ; and yet our  average expenditure for a single day is £124. If, under these  circumstances, we were not looking to God alone, we should soon  be overwhelmed with difficulty ; but, as by God's grace, we are  steadfastly keeping our eyes upon Him, and are expecting help  from Him only, our hearts, year after year, are kept in peace  under the most trying and difficult circumstances ; and He has  never suffered us to be confounded. Thus we were brought to the close of another year, during  which we were enabled to meet all the expenses for the Orphans,  though they amounted to £26,340 8 shillings 5 pence. Section Title: May 26th, 1881, to May 26th, 1882. On May 27th, 1880, we began the new financial year with  £10,009 16 shillings 4 pence in hand ; but on May 27th, 1881, we had only  £2,922 12 shillings 91 pence to begin with. On the very first day of the new period, May 27th, 1881, we  received from a donor in one of the Midland Counties £50.—May  30th. Received £100, with the following letter :—  " My dear Sir, " It has been a matter of much regret with me, that I have  not been able of late years to send you any contributions to your  good work ; but circumstances have not allowed me to do so.  Some years ago my wife and myself resolved that, if some shares  we held advanced to a certain price and were sold, we would then  send you £100. Last week they were disposed of at the exact  price, and we are truly thankful to God that we are enabled to  send you the enclosed £100. Please enroll it in your list of  givers ' For Christ's sake from Shrewsbury for the Orphan Fund.' " Believe me, very truly yours, blank. " June 11th. Balance of legacy of the late T. H., Esq., £142  0 shillings 4 pence.—June 15th. Received £50, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " I enclose a Bank Note for £50. It is in memory of the late  M. W., and by her dying request, that her surviving sisters send  this sum towards your great work. I am, dear Sir, yours very truly, blank." 33 July 23rd. Received £3, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " I enclose you £3, sent to you by my former Church Clerk, of  Queensland, Australia. He is only a labouring shepherd, yet so  great is his appreciation of your benevolent work for Orphans,  that he hopes to send you £3 a year for them. I do not think you  receive any more devoted offering to your work ; for he has only  just what he earns for the maintenance of himself and family." August 22nd. Part of the legacy of the late G. J., Esq., £1,000.  This is the result of much prayer. September 6th. Received from Westmoreland £100, when our  funds were very low.—September 9th. God helped us in our  time of need. Above £300 came in from September 6th to  September 9th inclusive.—September 22nd. From Yorkshire  £200.—September 27th. From the neighbourhood of Stonehouse,  Gloucestershire, £100, with £5 for myself. October 19th. Although we have this day nothing at all in  hand for the School, Bible, Missionary, and Tract Fund, yet we  are still provided with some means for the Orphans, though  more than two months since there was only enough in  hand to meet the average expenses of 4½ days. God has  graciously, as the result of our daily believing supplications, for  the sake of our Lord Jesus Christ, helped us ; and He will do so  further, though we know not how the help will come.—November  3rd. Legacy of the late W. R. L., Esq., £200.—November 16th.  From the National Provincial Bank of England, Bath, £100, with  the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " Enclosed we hand you, under direction of a client of ours  (being unable to disclose name) draft for £100. Kindly forward  receipt in due course." This donation of £100 came to hand, when the balance for the.  Orphans was reduced to £108 15 shillings 9¼ pence, that is, the amount in  hand was not quite enough to meet the average expenses of one  day and a half for the Orphans. The total of the expenses for  the Orphans alone in the previous year from May 26th, 1880, to  May 26th, 1881, had been £26,783 10 shillings 10½ pence, therefore the  average expenses of one day are £73 7 shillings 7 pence. Will you kindly  place yourself in our position, dear reader ? What d o we do under  such circumstances ? We only speak to our Heavenly Father,  in order that, by the answers, which we receive from Him, we  may encourage the hearts of His children, increasingly to go to  Him in all their need, and that thus their faith may be strengthened ; and in order that those, who know not God, may see what  a blessed thing it is to have a Father in Heaven. We do not send  out advertisements, to say we are so poor ; we do not call on our  rich Christian friends for help ; we do not speak at all to persons outside of the work about our need ; but we betake ourselves only  to our universal remedy for all difficulties, trials and necessities,  namely,, prayer and faith. November 24th. From a Christian gentleman and lady £162  16 shillings; for the support of twelve Orphans for one year, with £1010 shillings  for my own personal expenses.-December 6th. " A thanksgiving on the occasion of a silver wedding " £90, with £10 for  myself.-December 10th. From Paternoster Row £100.-December 20th. From near London £290, with £10 for myself. From  a person in an almshouse, who lives upon 3 shillings 6 pence per week, and  who sends one penny out of every 3 shillings 6 pence which she receives,  5 shillings 6 pence. See how even the poor seek to help in this work, as  well as the rich ; but we desire to receive every donation as  coming from God, in answer to prayer. Section Title: 1882. January 4th. From Yorkshire £200.- February 18th. From  Bath £100. The balance for the Orphans, when this donation  was received, had been reduced to a little above £100, namely,, only  enough for the average expenses of one day and a half. On the  same day came in £5, with the following letter :- " Dear Mr. Wright, " I have been pressed in spirit for a day or two to send you the enclosed for the Orphans, which please take as from a steward who desires to be found faithful."	 February 26th. The balance in hand to-day for the Orphans  is £97 10 shillings 7½ pence, namely,, £24 more than the average expenses of one  single day.-March 2nd. Our position now regarding the Orphan  work is, praying day by day, `.Give us this day our daily bread."  For a considerable time we have had day by day to look to the  Lord for the supply of our daily wants ; but God has helped thus  far.-March 4th. Legacy of the late Mrs. C. £156 8 shillings 6 pence.-March  9th. From Maidenhead £60.-March 17th. Legacy of the late  Mr. G. F. £200. Many of the legacies have come in just when we  were in great need. Thus it has been in particular regarding the  last three legacies just mentioned.-March 25th. From a Scotch  donor, then staying in London, £100. When this donation was  received, the balance of the Orphan Fund was quite exhausted:  Received also from Sunderland £5 ; and from Liverpool, from  " An old New Yorker," £5.-March 26th. The balance in hand  to-day is £32 15 shillings 3¾ pence, namely,, not one half of the average expenses  for one single day.-March 29th. Instead of insuring' stock £5.  From the Isle of Wight £53 18 shillings for the support of four Orphans  for one year. April 17th. From -one of the Midland Counties £80, which  came in at a time of great need.-April 20th. When in the  greatest need we received from Edinburgh £100, with this statement : " The enclosed was intended as a legacy, but I have sent it in my lifetime."—April 26th. From H. B. £100. From the  late A. B., one of the Christian Orphans, who for nearly thirty  years had walked in the ways of God, £5.—May 24th. From  Manchester £55.--May 26th. From Scotland £65 6 shillings 8 pence. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1881, to May  26th, 1882, was £22,840 8 shillings ½ pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1882, to May 26th, 1883. Our position with regard to funds for the support of the Orphans  was very trying during this year, and, looking at things naturally,  it seemed impossible that we should be able to continue to carry  on an Institution, like that of the five Orphan Houses on Ashley  Downs—where day by day about 2,100 persons sit down to their  meals, and where the expenses of many thousands of pounds,  besides those for food, have year after year to be met—without  applying to any human being for a single sovereign. [See page  481.] We grant that, according to appearances, all was dark, and  that there was no natural prospect of help ; but we knew God.  We did not merely say that we knew Him, but verily we did  know Him. We did not merely say that we trusted in Him, but  we did so in reality ; and thus it has come, that we have been  helped, as it is written :—" They that know Thy name will put  their trust in Thee ; for Thou, Lord, hast not forsaken them that seek  Thee" (Psalm 9: 10). We stayed ourselves upon God, and at the beginning of the  new financial year, encouraged ourselves in Him. We were  assured that help would come, though we knew not how ; and  that God, who raised up this Orphan Establishment at the first,  who supported it while it was small, and under many difficulties ;  who enlarged the work, and who supported it, simply through  prayer and faith for so many years, would do this further. On the very first day of the new period, May 27th, 1882, a dear  Christian donor, in Ale County, United States, an entire stranger  to us, sent £20. By this, God would say, " Only believe" ; only  trust in Me ; I have the hearts of all at my disposal ; the gold and  the silver belong to Me.—May 29th. We received from Manchester £50.—May 31st. From Grahamstown £13 10 shillings 6 pence. June 3rd. From Wotton-under-Edge £500. A glorious deliverance was this donation, and a precious earnest of what God  would do further for us. This donation came from a Christian  gentleman who, though for very many years a donor to the  Institution, is not personally known to us, and who had never  given so large a sum before. This made the hand of God all the  more manifest. -June 6th. Legacy of the late Mrs. M. F. £500.  June 23rd. Legacy of the late R. W., Esq., £1,000 3 per cent  reduced Bank annuities, less duty and brokerage. By these and  very many smaller sums, within the first month, from May 27th  to June 26th inclusive, £2,874 10 shillings 5 pence for the support of the Orphans was received. By this the reader will see, that we did  not wait upon the Lord in vain, nor rely upon Him to no purpose.  June 27th. From a Bristol donor £100.----June 30th. From  Liverpool, from a former Orphan, who is the commander of a  large merchant vessel, £13. July 5th. From Yorkshire £200. From Torquay £81 18 shillings 9 pence.  July 10th. From donors, " on their wedding day," £5.-July  15th. From a donor on his wedding day £2 3 shillings 10 pence. From  Sussex £49 10 shillings.-July 25th. From Stapleton £100. From  Bromley £50.-July 26th. From a Bristol donor £100.-July  27th. Last evening our balance in hand, for the support of the  Orphans, was £17210 shillings 7 pence, and the total income for them, during  the two first months of the present period, from May 26th to July  26th inclusive, has been £4,602 8 shillings 1 pence. August 2nd. Legacy of the late Miss L. £100.-August 9th.  From Clifton £50 13 shillings 4 pence for the support of four Orphans for one  year.-August 11th. From Westmoreland £100.-August 14th.  From Wotton-under-Edge £100 from the same gentleman who  had only on June 3rd given £500.-August 23rd. From Clifton  £50.-August 25th. By legacy of the late Mr. W. C. £123 14 shillings 7 pence. September 11th. Legacy of the late J. E., Esq., £618 4 shillings 2 pence.  September 16th. From Manchester, a gold ring set with a  diamond, a gold pencil case, a gold Albert chain, and a silver  locket and chain.-September 25th. As legacy of the late Mr.  J. M., £150. October 4th. From Tunbridge Wells £5, as " Part of an  anticipatory thank-offering, for health to be restored."-October  17th. As the legacy of the late Mr. C. J. K. £500.- October 21st. Received from Wotton - under - Edge £1,000,  £100 of the sum being for myself. The kind Christian donor is  personally unknown to me, though for very many years he has  from time to time sent us donations. During the present year  he had already sent £100 and £500, making with this donation,  up to October 21st, 1882, altogether £1,600. On the same day  there was received from Manchester £100, from a Christian  gentleman, who for very many years has helped us considerably.  October 25th. From the neighbourhood of Manchester £200,  with £5 for myself.-October 30th. From Edinburgh £100. November 1st. As the legacy of the late Miss E. R., of Bath,  £300.-November 3rd. From Clifton £50, from a Christian lady  who for many years manifested much interest about the Orphans,  and who since then has been called to her heavenly home, now  to reap, as she has been sowing.-November 8th. From Sussex  £150.-November 27th. Received £50, with the following letter :  " I began business twenty years ago, in a very small way,  and have been prospered above all my expectations. I have  been giving ten per cent of my income to the Lord, mainly  through reading Mr. Muller's Narrative. At the beginning of  this year I resolved, that all I should make, over and above the requirements of my family and household expenses, on a certain  enterprise, I would give to the Lord's work ; and, though my  books will not be made up until the 31st December, I can see I  shall have a good surplus, and therefore it is that I now send you  the enclosed."—November 28th. From Wales £75, with £25 for  myself, from a Christian gentleman who gives systematically  and regularly, and that very largely, just as the Lord is pleased  to prosper him in his very large business. December 5th. From Yorkshire £200.—December 23rd.  From near London £290, with £10 for myself.--December  30th. Received £105. Section Title: 1883. January 1st. Received £13 8 shillings, with the following letter :— " My dear Sir, " I have much pleasure in sending you, as usual, the contents  of our Orphan box, and also, because of what we have seen of  the excellence of the training in your Institution in the servant  we have, I add to the contents of the box enough to support one  Orphan." January 3rd. A gentleman had asked the question whether  we were in need of funds. When £100 was very kindly  sent by him for the Institution, this question was not answered,  because we speak only to God about these matters; and now,  to-day," this gentleman sent us £1,000, for the Orphans.—  January 24th. From Edgbaston £200.—January 27th. From  Dublin £100, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, On the 25th November last I sent you £50, and gave an  account of how it came about that I so increased my usual  donation. I find now, having made up my books to the end of  the year, that I have a much greater surplus than I had expected,  and have a difficulty in deciding as to how to dispose of it. I,  however, have no hesitation in sending to you the first and  largest instalment, as it was by reading your Narrative I first  learned that it was my duty to give proportionately and statedly  of my income to the Lord's work. Please find enclosed first half  note for £100 ; and, unless you otherwise wish, I desire it to go  for the support of the Orphans." January 27th. Received £152 for the support of twelve  Orphans for one year, together with £10 10 shillings for myself. February 15th. Received £2, " Part of a thank offering for  the conversion of my only remaining son." March 28th. From Maidstone £78 0 shillings 10 pence.—March 31st.  " Instead of buying a gold watch," £25. May the Lord abundantly recompense the donor for this act of self-denial, and may  he continue thus to live for God ! April 7th. Legacy of the late Mrs. A. K. £200.—April 10th.  From Leicester £300. From Yorkshire £200.—April 13th, From one of the Midland Counties £70. From Servia £100.  April 16th. Legacy of the late A. W., Esq., £500. The  gentleman who left this legacy, as in so many cases, was an  entire stranger to us.-April 17th. From Wotton-under-Edge  £100. The same Christian gentleman, who had sent us already  £100, £500, and £1,000 during this period, kindly added this  other donation to his former ones.-April 18th. From a Bristol  donor £60 for the support of five Orphan girls for one year, and  £40 for the support of three Orphan boys.-April 20th. Legacy  of the late Mr. J. O. £1,000. May 26th. The Lord was graciously pleased to help us, not  only to meet all the expenses connected with the Orphan Institution, though they amounted altogether to £26,693 12 shillings 10¼ pence,  but also to close the year with £2,266 19 shillings 71 pence in hand.  We praise and magnify Him for this kindness ! Section Title: May 26th, 1883, 'to May 26th, 1884. May 30th. From South Australia £53.-June 2nd. From  Philadelphia £40 19 shillings 8 pence. July 10th. From the neighbourhood of Manchester £200.- July 19th. With Matthew 19: 13-15, £100. August 17th. The balance was to-day reduced to £111 ; but  the Lord sent in £239.-August 18th. Having paid out yesterday  and this morning £365 17 shillings 5 pence for the Orphans, and having  only received £26 this morning, our balance was reduced this  afternoon to £10 2 shillings 7 pence. Think of this, dear reader ! Day by  day about 2,100 persons have to be provided for in the Orphan  Institution, and £10 2 shillings 7 pence was all that was in hand to do this.  You see that we are just in the same position in which we were  46 years since as to funds. God is our Banker. In Him we  trust, and on Him we draw by faith. This was Saturday. In  the evening £30 was received. On Monday we received £129  further, but had to pay out £60. On Tuesday we received £295,  but had to pay out £180.-August 20th. From Norfolk £27 6 shillings  for the support of four Orphans for six months.-August 21st.  From Preston £146 8 shillings 2 pence.-August 25th. From Wotton-under- Edge £200.-" From a happy husband and father, on his  15th wedding day, in token of thankfulness to the Father of  us all," £10. September 27th. Received £40 9 shillings 3 pence, with the following  letter from one of the former Orphans :- " Dear and respected Sir, " I have very great pleasure in sending the enclosed cheque  for £40 9 shillings 3 pence from my brother-in-law, which he wishes to be  taken for the Orphans. With deep gratitude for all the kindness  I received while in the dear Orphan House, and kind remembrance  to all the dear teachers who remember me, " I remain, " Yours respectfully and affectionately, blank." October 8th. From South Australia £20.-October 29th.  From M. D. £100. November 2nd. In 41 coupons £153 14 shillings 7 pence, from a donor  who has repeatedly helped us in a similar way. Received £51  12 shillings. " From one whose heart is in heaven."-November 8th.  From Cambridgeshire £89 8 shillings. From Smyrna £1.-November 16th.  From a friend at Burnley £50.-November 26th. Received £10  from Ale County, U.S.A., with the following letter :- " Dear Brother, " This is a stormy morning. I was led to think how my  Heavenly Father had taken care of every parcel I have sent to  you these three years across the wide ocean, and what storms they  have encountered, and my thoughts have been carried further  back. It is about forty-four years since first I prayed to God,  and shed tears over sin, and I feel sure they are not lost, nor  forgotten by Him. " Yours in the good work, blank." November 28th. From Yorkshire £200. From Beckenham  £20, and from Islington £10 1 shillings, with £5 for myself. We had  scarcely anything left for the Orphans when these three donations  were received. December 7th. From Maryborough, Australia, £100. Day  after day, for many days, our balance in hand for the Orphans  has been very small. Yesterday, when all expenses had been  met, £34 14 shillings remained in hand. This morning £256 7 shillings 8 pence  came in, so that we had £291 1 shillings 8 pence ; but the expenses of the  day were so great, that the last sovereign was called for, and we  had nothing at all left.-December 8th. To-day £140 2 shillings 4 pence  came in ; but all was called for again, and thus we were continually,  day by day, without any balance in hand, though helped day by  day.-In this state of things we continued till December 19th,  when our balance was reduced to £7 0 shillings 4 pence. I mention these  particulars, because some of my readers may suppose that our  trials of faith with reference to means existed only 46 years  ago. Ever since the commencement of the work, we have gone  on in the same way, and have acted on the principles on which  the Institution was first begun. See therefore, Christian  reader, how truly blessed it is to have real trust in God ; not  only to say, I rely upon God, but in reality to do so. Our daily  average expenses for the Orphans alone amount to £73, and all  we had left on December 19th, 1883, amounted to £7 0 shillings 4 pence.- December 20th. From " S. S." £50. From the neighbourhood  of London £190.-December 24th. From two servants of the  Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay  up treasure in heaven, £150.-December 31st. The Lord has  helped us through another year. Again and again all our means  for the support of the Orphans were completely expended, so  that not a single sovereign remained in hand, yet the Lord has not allowed us to be confounded. Whenever our money was  gone, He again appeared on our behalf ; we ended the year  with a balance of £572 15 shillings 5 pence in hand, and, trusting in Him, we  entered in peace upon the New Year. Section Title: 1884. January 1st. From Maidstone £76 14 shillings 8 pence.-January 8th.  A deposit certificate for £100, of the Liberator Permanent Benefit  Building Society, as the legacy of the late Mrs. S. S. D.-January  9th. From one of the Midland Counties £60.-January 19th.  Legacy of the late Mr. J. F. Y. £459 8 shillings 4 pence. From Wotton- under-Edge £100.-January 25th. Legacy of the late G. S. G.,  Esq., £500. February 8th. Legacy of the late T. N. S., Esq., £100.- February 26th. From Sussex £189 17 shillings 8 pence. March 6th. From Weston-super-Mare £60.-March 11th.  From one of the Midland Counties £50.-March 13th. From Ventnor	18 shillings for the support of four Orphans for one year. April 1st. From Yorkshire £200. This kind donor, whom  God has raised up for the Institution within the last eight years,  has helped us again and again in a similar manner in our need,  without knowing of it.-April 8th. From E. F., two Argentine  bonds of £100 each.-April 16th. From one of the Midland  Counties £70.-April 19th. From Wotton-under-Edge £100. May 13th. From Mhow, Central India, 300 rupees and 100  rupees.-May 15th. By sale of dentist gold £41.-May 17th.  From St. Marychurch £50. From Edgbaston £200.-May 21st.  From Rockleaze £104 9 shillings 6 pence.-May 26th. Though many times  during our past financial year all our money was gone, yet the  Lord allowed us to see the close of the year, as the result of  continued believing prayer, with a balance of £421 16 shillings 3¾ pence  in hand for the Orphans. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1883, to  May 26th, 1884, was £24,586 15 shillings 7½ pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1884, to May 26th, 1885. The balance in hand was only enough to last six days for the  average expenditure for the support of the Orphans, though  sometimes we pay away more than double this amount in one  day. There was therefore again much need to stay ourselves  upon God, in order that our hearts might be in peace. This,  however, by His grace, we were able to do. Section Title: Legacy of £11,034 prayed out of Chancery. June 7th. Legacy of the late G. J. Esq. £11,034 6 shillings. This  is the largest amount I have ever received at one time. This  legacy had been above six years in Chancery, and year after  year its payment was expected, but remained unsettled by the  Chancery Court. I kept on praying, however, and for six years prayed day by day that the money might be paid, believing that  God in His own time (which is always the best) would help at  last ; for many legacies in Chancery I had prayed out of the  Court, and the money was eventually paid. In the present  case, too, after faith and patience had been sufficiently exercised,  God granted this request likewise. In addition to the £11,034 6 shillings  paid on June 7th, 1884, £1,000, as part of this legacy, had by the  Court been paid to me a long time before. The following  points are also further to be noticed regarding the payment of  this legacy :—(1) When the money was paid, our balance in  hand was only £41 10 shillings, a very little more than one half of the  average expenses for the Orphans for one day. How kind it  was, therefore, of the Lord to give us this money when He did !  (2) There were before us sanitary improvements to be carried  out, which we were strongly, advised to adopt, as, within the  last ten years, so much scientific progress has been made in  reference to sanitary operations connected with dwelling-houses,  etc. It was therefore so kind of the Lord to give us the means  to meet expenses which would amount to upwards of £2,000. Section Title: A former Orphan becomes a Missionary. June 11th. Received from one of the former Orphans the  following letter, with £1 1 shillings. :—  " Dear Sir, " Enclosed you will find Postal Orders for £1 1 shillings, being the  contents of my little box for the Orphans since last summer,  the sum being chiefly made up of odd pence and half-pence,  and occasionally silver, as we were able to give, or from relatives  visiting us. It is wonderful how this little effort has prospered,  I believe by asking the Lord to bless it. What a large sum of  money might be raised, if all the Orphans, as they leave the  Orphan Houses, were to start a little box and ask God to bless it. "I heard from Mr. W. that he had told you of my dear sister  (also a former Orphan) leaving for the Congo River Mission,  Africa. You will be glad, dear Sir, to know that they (that is,  the Missionary party) reached Sierra Leone safely, and were  all well at that time. Dear Mary was very happy, feeling deeply  how great is her privilege of carrying the glorious gospel message  to the dear heathen. We little thought how the Lord was  leading us when He took our parents, and then sent us to the  dear Orphan House, where we continually heard of His great  love, and were constrained to give Him our hearts and lives.  I bless and thank Him for all the way in which we were led,  though at times it seemed dark enough. I pray that He will  prepare me, and open up the way, that I too may go out to  Africa as a Missionary in His own good time." June 14th. From Wotton-under-Edge £100, with £25 for  myself. July 5th. Legacy of the late Mrs. M., £200.—August 1st.  From a Bristol donor £75 for the Orphan girls, and £50 for the  Orphan boys.—August 11th. From Yorkshire £200.—August 13th.  To-day a Christian brother from the United States of America  called on me, and stated that he had been greatly blessed  spiritually through my publications ; also, that having obtained  possession of some property through the death of his sister, he  had come from America to know me personally, to see the Orphan  Houses himself, and to hand over-the whole of the legacy from  his sister to the Institution. He subsequently paid me £694,  and stayed about ten days in Bristol. See, esteemed reader,  how God works for those who trust in Him-!—August 14th.  From Wotton-under-Edge £200, from a Christian gentleman on  whose heart the Lord had especially laid this Institution of  late years.—August 18th. From " G.," Preston, £146 17 shillings 6 pence. September 1st. From a gentleman at Hanham £80 14 shillings 11 pence.  Received 10 shillings 6 pence, with the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " I received your Report on Saturday, for which I return my  sincere thanks, and must acknowledge that the reading of your  Reports and the two volumes of the Lord's dealings with you  (which you presented to my dear wife, when she was leaving the  Orphan Houses in her seventeenth year) has done my soul more  real good than anything I ever read, except the Book of books.  I hold the position of lay preacher and leader of a class, consisting of 40 members, in a little mining district in the Methodist  Free Church Connection. Had not the Lord strengthened my  faith through the reading of your works, I feel sure that neither  I, nor yet the class under my care, would be in the healthy,  spiritual condition, which we enjoy to-day. I just mention this  to show that your work and publications are accomplishing all  that you intended, and very much more. It truly is the Lord's  doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes. I am still hoping that  you may see your way clear to have a Missionary Tour through  England, should your years and health permit ; for there are  many Orphans in this district, who have little families now  growing up around them, whose hearts would rejoice greatly  could they but once more see their kind benefactor ; and not  theirs only, but their children's also. I enclose Postal Order for  10 shillings for the Orphans, and 6 pence for the Report." September 16th. From the neighbourhood of Tenby £50.— September 19th. From Yorkshire £100. Section Title: A former Orphan in the Civil Service. - October 9th. Received £1 from one of the former Christian  Orphans, with the following letter " Dear and honoured Sir, " Please accept the enclosed on behalf of the Orphans. I have now been away from the Home over 19 years, and can testify  to God's exceeding mercy and kindness to me. The enclosed  handbills will show how I am able to employ my evenings ; and  although I did not learn shorthand at the Orphan Houses, yet  I received a thoroughly sound education which helped me on,  and gave me the desire to learn shorthand. I have at my  different classes nearly 100 pupils. Then, too, as you may  already know, I was able successfully to pass the open competitive examination for the Civil Service eleven years ago, and  am now receiving £200 per year, rising gradually to £350. I  feel, therefore, that I have special mercies for which to thank  God ; and lastly, for a goodly measure of health and strength  through all these years. " Your obedient servant and old Orphan, blank." October 11th. Received £1,098 19 shillings 11 pence as the legacy of the  late J. G., Esq. This legacy has been in Chancery since 1869.  Continually I prayed about this legacy also, and at last, after  faith and patience had been long exercised, and much prayer  had been offered to the Lord, this legacy too was brought out  of the Court, and thus twenty legacies, at least, I have been  enabled to pray out of Chancery within the last forty-five years.  I relate this for the encouragement of Christian friends. November 6th. From a Christian in business, who gives as  the Lord prospers Him, £97 15 shillings 8 pence.—November 8th. Legacy  of the late Mrs. F. S. S. £100.—December 1st. Legacy of the  late Mrs. C., after having been three years in Chancery, £329  11 shillings 4 pence. Here is another legacy, a third during this year, which  I have prayed out of Chancery. Received from the neighbourhood of London £100, with the following letter :—  " My dear Mr. Muller, " I have much pleasure in handing you the enclosed £100  from my dear wife, in aid of your great and good work. She  had intended leaving this amount in her Will; but, on consideration, she is led to think that it is more in accordance with the  Lord's mind that she give it in her lifetime. She is thus her  own executrix, and in every way I quite feel with her that it is  the better course. With our Christian love, and begging your  prayers, " I remain, yours in the Lord, blank." December 22nd. From near London £190, with £10 for  myself.—December 30th. From Westmoreland £100. Section Title: 1885. January 1st. From London £25. From Manchester £20.— January 6th. From an hotel proprietor 10 shillings, " being one penny  per night for each visitor occupying a bed during the past  quarter."—January 27th. Received £3 15 shillings, with the following  letter :— " Dear Sir, " It has pleased God to spare me to reach the age of 75 years,  in better health than I have been for several years at this season.  This is a cause of very great thankfulness, and I now send you  a cheque for £3 15 shillings, being a shilling for every year of the number  I have attained. I esteem it a great privilege to be able to  send you the enclosed to help some of your little ones, and that  you may train them in the fear and love of Him whom to know  is life eternal." January 28th. Legacy of the late F. R. Esq., £1,000. This  gentleman I never saw.—January 31st. From Maidstone  £73 5 shillings.—February 3rd. Received £35, " Instead of paying the  same to underwriters for insurance of a steamer." March 12th. From a Bristol donor £90 for the support of  Orphan girls, and £35 for the support of Orphan boys.—April  25th. From the neighbourhood of Manchester £100.—April 30th.  From Wotton-under-Edge £100. Section Title: A former Orphan becomes Manager of a Branch Post Office. May 15th. Received the following letter from one of the  former Orphans :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " It is now nearly ten years since I left your fatherly care.  I was nine years an inmate of your Home, and most sincerely  thank you for the excellent education I received while under  your care, which has enabled me to fill a very important and  responsible situation. I have gradually risen from one stage to  another, and am now managing entirely a Branch Post Office.  I thought you would be pleased to hear of my success in life.  Will you please accept my warmest thanks for your past fatherly  care ? " Believe me, yours respectfully, blank." May 23rd. From a Bristol donor £100.—May 26th. This  last day of our financial year a number of donations came in,  amounting altogether to £82. In the course of the last year £14,647 0 shillings 4 pence came in by way  of legacies, a greater amount than we have ever had during any  similar period. If donors desire that legacies left by them to  the Institution should really be received by us, they must kindly  have the legacy inserted in the Will minutely, according to the  form which will be found on the last page of the Reports. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1884, to  May 26th, 1885, was £26,925 8 shillings 101 pence.] Splitit Chapter 17. Preaching Tours. 1875 To 1892. First tour.—England. March 26th to July 6th, 1875. on March 26th, 1875,1 began my preaching tours, regarding which  I had been much in prayer since the previous October. We began with Brighton, where I preached many times. From Brighton  my dear wife and I went to Sunderland, that I might preach for  some time in the chapel of my old and valued friend, Mr. Arthur  Rees. On our way to Sunderland, I preached in the large Metropolitan Tabernacle for Mr. Spurgeon. After I had held meetings  some time at Sunderland, we went to Newcastle-on-Tyne, where I  preached 18 times and held a large meeting for Christian workers,  in order to encourage them in their work, and to benefit them by  my long experience in the Lord's service. After leaving Newcastle -  on-Tyne, we went to London, to be present at the Mildmay Park  Conference, to which I had been again and again invited, but this  was the first time that I could accept the invitation. At this  Conference I spoke three times to about 3,000 hearers. After  the Conference I preached four times at Talbot Road Tabernacle,  London, for Mr. Gordon Furlong, and on June 5th, 1875, addressed  about 1,500 Christian workers for an hour and a half at the " Edinburgh Castle," London. This brought my first preaching tour  to a close. From March 27th to July 5th, I spoke seventy times  in public. Section Title: Second Tour.-England, Scotland, And Ireland. August 14th, 1875, to July 5th, 1876. After Mrs. Muller and myself had been in Bristol five weeks and  four days, we set off again on a second missionary tour. That  which guided me in my movements this time in particular, was a  desire to help forward the work of the devoted brethren, Moody  and Sankey, who, by that time, had left again for the United  States. These dear brethren, from having been able to stay only  a comparatively short time in each place, were unable to lead on  the young converts in knowledge and grace ; I therefore sought  to follow up their labours, and, in my feeble measure, to do what I  could to supply this lack of service. I had already been in York, Sunderland, and Newcastle, where they had laboured, and I now  went to London, where I held 14 meetings at Mildmay Park  Conference Hall, during the 15 days we were in London, which  meetings were especially intended for young converts. This was  only the beginning of this kind of service, for I went afterwards  from city to city, in England, Scotland, and Ireland, where these  brethren had laboured, staying from one to six weeks in each place,  with the above special object before me. At Glasgow I began my labours by addressing a Convention of  about 5,000 persons ; and, as all could not hear me, I was  requested to give the address again to an overflow meeting of  about 1,200 in a neighbouring church. We stayed in Glasgow  thirty-six days, during which time I preached thirty-eight times.  Every Lord's day evening, for five weeks in succession, I preached  at the Prince of Wales' Theater, to about 3,000 persons each time.  On the week days, when this theater could not be rented, I held  meetings in various large churches in the city, especially for young  converts, and had from 1,500 to 1,700 at a time present. The  very first time I preached in the theater in Glasgow, about twenty  persons were led to care about their souls ; and meeting after  meeting brought blessing. Our tour through Scotland, at this time, was interrupted by a  pressing invitation from Dublin, by a special deputation, that I  would go to the Dublin Convention. This I accepted, as I was  particularly desired to address about 400 ministers, chiefly clergymen, at this Convention. We left Glasgow on November 19th.  On November 21st I gave an address at the breaking of bread at  Merrion Hall, Dublin ; and in the evening preached to about  2,000 persons, in that Hall. On November 22nd I addressed, by  request, at the Convention, an assembly of 400, consisting of  ministers only, on " What is holiness, and how is it attained ? "  and in the afternoon addressed about 2,000 hearers, at the same  place, on " Faith, which worketh by love." On November 25th  I spoke again at the Convention, and gave also an address at the  Noonday Prayer Meeting on the 26th, and, immediately after  closing it, gave it over again, by particular request, to an over- flow meeting. December 3rd I preached at the Metropolitan  Hall, and in the afternoon of Sunday, December 5th, at the  Exhibition Palace, where I addressed about 2,500 persons at  least. This was a precious meeting, and the power of the Spirit  was felt. During the twenty days we were in Dublin, I preached  twenty-one times. On December 10th we left Dublin, going to Leamington,  Warwick, Kenilworth, Coventry, and Rugby. Section Title: 1876. On January 7th we went to Liverpool. I had been invited to  preach some time at the immense Victoria Hall, which had been  built for Messieurs Moody and Sankey. Here I preached day by day twice, namely,, at noon and at seven in the evening, also on the  Lord's day afternoons and evenings. On Sundays I had from  5,000 to 6,000 hearers, and on the week-days from 2,000 to 2,500.  We stayed at Liverpool from January 7th to February 15th. The  very first time I preached at the Victoria Hall, one of the former  Orphans, a commander of a large merchant vessel,'was converted.  And thus, time after time, God gave blessing. On February 15th  my dear wife and I went to Kendal, where the Society of Friends  kindly lent me their meeting-house to preach in, as it was the  largest place to be obtained in the town. I preached also in the  Sand Area Chapel. On February 21st we went to Carlisle. The  day after, we started for Scotland. We remained six weeks in  Edinburgh. The large General Assembly Hall of the Free Church  was very kindly placed at my disposal, to hold meetings in every  Sunday evening, also as often as I desired on the evenings of the  week; and I generally spoke every day at the Noon Prayer  Meeting. I preached in many of the churches also ; and in all  fifty-three times, during our stay in Edinburgh. I had a meeting,  likewise, with a great number of pastors, whom I addressed for  about an hour, and spoke to the theological students also of the  Free Church College. On April 6th we left for Arbroath, and then went to Montrose  and Aberdeen. After I had further preached at Ballater, Crathie,  Braemar, Inverness, Wick, Canisbury (near John O'Groat's  House), and Reading in Berkshire, this second preaching tour was  brought to a close on July 5th, 1876, after we had been absent  from Bristol since August 14th, 1875. Section Title: Third Tour.—Switzerland, Germany, And Holland. August 16th, 1876, to June 25th, 1877. May 26th, 1877. During the greater part of the past year,  accompanied by my dear wife, I have been absent from Bristol on  a preaching tour on the Continent of Europe, preaching in many  places in Switzerland, Wiirtemburg, the Grand Duchy of Baden,  the Grand Duchy of Hesse-Darmstadt, Prussia, and Holland.  Altogether I preached 302 times in sixty-eight places, most of  which were large towns. To every place I had been invited by  letter, as through my labours and writings, I have been for more  than thirty years as well known on the Continent as in England. The abundant blessing, which the Lord has been pleased to  allow to rest upon these my labours everywhere, encourages me  to go on with this service, and to spend the evening of my life in  going from city to city, and country to country, as long as the  Lord gives me health, and otherwise makes my way plain. While my dear wife and I were absent from Bristol, all went on  as satisfactorily in connection with the Scriptural Knowledge  Institution, as if I had been present ; thus the Lord confirmed,  by this also, that I should be engaged as I was. In cases in which my counsel or judgment was needed, it was given, as I received  every week, once or twice, reports from Mr. Wright. It is necessary that I distinctly state, that my preaching tour  on the Continent had no connection whatever with the Scriptural  Knowledge Institution. It was not undertaken for the purpose  of collecting money for it, nor even for the purpose of bringing it  before my hearers on the Continent ; but solely that by my  experience and knowledge in divine things, I might benefit Christians, and especially younger believers, and that I might preach  the gospel to the unconverted. I did not even refer to the  Institution, except when especially requested so to do. Section Title: fourth tour.—Canada And The United States. August 18th, 1877, to July 8th, 1878. July 10th, 1878. When I began this Institution, and especially  the Orphan work, my hope was, that, by means of it, the Lord  would be pleased to lead the Church at large increasingly to see the  importance and value of prayer, and that by this Institution the  faith of the children of God would be strengthened, and to the  world would be shown the reality of the things of God. This my  expectation (God be praised for it !) has been realized above my  largest expectations. Thousands of instances were brought before  me, through letters, or by personal intercourse, during very many  years past, how God had been working in this particular ; but all  that I had witnessed before was as nothing, in comparison with  what has come before me during the last three years and three  months, whilst I have been labouring in Word and doctrine in  preaching tours in England, Scotland, Ireland, Switzerland, the  German Empire, Holland, Canada, and the United States of  America. In every one of the hundreds of places where I  preached (generally in large cities), I met great numbers, who  through reading the yearly Reports of the Institution, or the  Narrative of the Lord's dealings with me, had either been converted, or had had their faith strengthened, or were more entirely  made to commit all their affairs into the hands of God by prayer  and faith. Thus it came, that wherever I appeared, in these  hundreds of different places, I was welcomed as an old friend, who  had been loved for twenty, thirty years, or more ; great numbers  desired to see and converse with me, and to listen to me whilst  preaching the Word of Life ; and hundreds of thousands came  thus in these various countries for further instruction. During the past year I have been on a preaching tour in the  United States of America, in order that I might comply with the  oft-repeated request to labour in the Word for a time in that vast  country also. This earnest request I at last considered, after  much prayer, to be God's call ; and, accordingly, sailed, on  August 23rd, 1877, with my dear wife for America, where we  remained until June 27th, 1878. After having preached a few  times at Quebec, we proceeded to the United States, where  I preached in very many of the important towns. In  the State of Utah, we went out of our way, to go to Salt  Lake City, that thus, at the very seat of the fearful errors  of Mormonism, I might deliver a testimony for God, and  strengthen the hands of Christians who are sound in the  foundation truths. In many of the largest cities I addressed, by particular request,  the pastors and ministers of such cities and the neighbourhood,  and had seventeen meetings of this kind, which were attended  not only by 100 or 200, but once by about 300, and on another  occasion by 500. To these meetings came the pastors and  ministers of the various evangelical denominations. I addressed  the ministers generally for an hour or more, and then they asked  me questions afterwards. These meetings I reckon to have been  the most important part of all my service on this preaching  tour. I addressed also, by the particular request of the presidents and  professors, the students of fifteen Universities, Colleges, or  Theological Seminaries. For this important service, which I was  permitted to render, I desire to be especially grateful to my  Heavenly Father. In addition to these Universities, Colleges,  and Seminaries, I gave addresses in five other higher educational  establishments by request of the Principals. I had also in several  large cities special meetings for Christian workers, who varied in  number from 500 to 2,500. In all I preached during this tour  299 times, and we travelled, by land and water, above nineteen  thousand miles. My preaching was not confined to the English- speaking population, but I ministered also many times among the  natives of Germany, of whom there are several millions in the  United States ; nor was my service merely amongst the white  population, but often I ministered also to the coloured people, and  had generally then also immense congregations. I did not labour  among particular denominations, but, as I love all who love our  Lord Jesus Christ, and as I habitually seek more and more to  promote union amongst all the children of God, I preached among  so-called Episcopalians, Presbyterians, Congregationalists, Episcopal Methodists, Lutherans, and Baptists. I had among them  all many open doors, which I gladly entered, as nothing was  required of me by any one, which I could not do with a good  conscience. While I was absent from Bristol, all went on most satisfactorily,  so that when we returned I could only admire the kindness of  God. The statements which have appeared in some public papers,  that I have obtained very large sums for the Institution in  America, are entirely false ; for all the donations handed to me for  the Institution would not meet one half of its average expenses  for one single day, as I did not receive as much as £60. Section Title: Fifth tour.—Switzerland, France, Spain, And Italy. September 5th, 1878, to June 18th, 1879. After having stayed in Bristol from July 8th to September 5th,  I set off for the Continent. My ministry there was in English and German, and after I  had become again by practice more familiar with French, in  that language also ; while in Spain and Italy I preached in one  or the other of these three languages, and, if necessary, with  translation into Spanish or Italian. The blessing, which God  has been pleased to bestow upon this preaching tour, has been  very great ; but the day of the Lord alone will show the full  result. In the meantime I praise God for condescending to use  a poor unworthy servant as I am, for such precious service. I have had, not only opportunities of bringing the truth  before the middle and poorer classes, but also before many  in the higher ranks of life, and before some of the nobility and  aristocracy of different countries, who, chiefly on account of  health, were in the cities on the Mediterranean, and elsewhere,  where I preached. After I had preached three times in Paris,  we went again to Switzerland, where we were most warmly  received. At Yverdun I saw the widow of a dear brother in  Christ, gone to his rest many years ago, whom I knew on my  first beginning to minister in the Word at Teignmouth, at the  commencement of the year 1830 ; and I learned from the widow  only then that he was converted through my instrumentality.  Thus, after more than forty-eight years, I heard for my encouragement of another instance of blessing through my early labours  in the Word in England. From Yverdun we went to Geneva,  where I preached twelve times. From Geneva we went to Lyons,  thence to Marseilles, and afterwards to Nimes and Montpellier. From Montpellier we went to Spain, as I desired greatly with  my own eyes to see the Schools, which have been entirely supported  for a number of years by the funds of the Scriptural Knowledge  Institution, and also, that I might see as much as possible of  the Mission work generally, in aid of which we had sent so many  thousands of pounds to Spain within the last ten years. We  reached Barcelona on the evening of the second day, December  13th, 1878. Here we stayed a fortnight, and I gave altogether  twenty-three addresses, which, with the exception of a few in  English and German without translation, were chiefly in English  with Spanish interpretation. At Barcelona we had most happy  intercourse with a number of brethren who labour in the gospel,  and our 'ten Day Schools, under the superintendence of Mr.  Henry Payne, we found in a most satisfactory state. There were  in these ten Day Schools, when I inspected them, 756 pupils,  almost all the children of popish parents, who so greatly value  these Schools, that, though through the threats and persuasions  of the priests, children are sometimes removed from them, yet they are generally brought back again after a week or two,  because the parents say, they are so greatly benefited by going  to our schools. From Barcelona we went to Saragossa. From  Saragossa we proceeded to Madrid, where I spoke fifteen times  in English or German, or in English with Spanish interpretation.  Our five Day Schools in Madrid, under the superintendence of  Mr. Fenn, I likewise found in a most satisfactory state, and we  could only rejoice in seeing so many children, both in Barcelona  and Madrid, brought under the sound of the gospel, whereby  also the popish parents, in many instances, have been benefited,  because their children read to them, when at home, out of the  Word of God, and sing their precious gospel hymns. From Madrid we went back to France, where I held one meeting  at Bayonne and one at Biarritz. In all the different places on  the Mediterranean, so exceedingly frequented during the winter  months by visitors from various countries, I held meetings  especially for them ; and this was just one point which made  my service so important, because many through my work and  writings knew me, and were ready to come and hear. At Mentone  I enjoyed especially the intercourse I had with Mr. Spurgeon,  with whom I spent repeatedly a considerable time. After leaving Mentone we went into Italy and preached at  Bordighera, San Remo, Genoa, Pisa, and Florence. From  Florence we went to Rome, where I preached twenty times, in  various languages, with or without translation into Italian, as I  had done in Florence. In this city, wherever the eye turned almost,  you saw idolatry ; no longer now the idolatry of pagan Rome,  but of so-called Christian Rome : I counted it, therefore, an  especial honour to be allowed to witness for the Lord in Rome  also. From Rome we went to Naples, where I was permitted  to preach twenty times ; it is the largest city in Italy. Here,  as everywhere else, I had happy intercourse with Christians,  preaching in all the various evangelical churches gladly, where  they held the Head even Christ, and were sound in the foundation  truths of our most holy faith ; for I take especial delight in  seeking to promote love and union among the various bodies of  believers. After leaving Naples I preached also in Bologna,  Venice, Brescia, Como, Milan, Turin, and in the Waldensian  Valleys. We then went to Paris, and after I had preached there  twice we left for Bristol, where we arrived on June 18th, 1879,  after I had preached altogether during these nine months and  twelve days, 286 times, in forty-six different towns or cities. Section Title: Sixth Tour.—United States And Canada. August 27th, 1879, to June 17th, 1880. On August 28th, 1879, we left again for America, landing at  New York on September 6th, and from that time up to June  5th, 1880, when we embarked at Quebec to return to Europe, I preached altogether 299 times in forty-two different places,  having been 272 days in America. In the saloon of the Germanic,  on our outward voyage, I preached once. I preached also five  times on board the Sardinian during our voyage back to England. Whilst labouring in America, I had twelve meetings at which  for about an hour or upwards I addressed the evangelical ministers  of the cities where these meetings were held. A very large  number generally gathered together ; and after speaking I  answered questions put to me regarding the ministry of the Word,  or pastoral labours. Three meetings also were held at which I  addressed hundreds of other Christian workers each time. I  addressed the students of Universities and Theological Seminaries  or Colleges fourteen times, when generally hundreds, and on one  occasion about a thousand, were present. Finally we had to  leave the country with 154 written invitations, which I was  unable to accept ; for the longer we stayed, the more did these  invitations increase. During this second visit to America I made it very specially  my business to preach to the Germans (of whom there are above  nine millions in the United States), in their own language ; a  service which is greatly needed in that country. Emigration  from Germany and German Switzerland increases more and more ;  and again this spring vast numbers arrived in the United States.  They greatly need to have the truth ministered to them, for they  have not the advantages that many of the Americans have. As I am able therefore habitually to preach in America in  two different languages, both in Canada and in the United States ;  as my service in those countries has been signally owned by God ;  after much prayer I consider it to be the will of God that we  return again to America. Section Title: Seventh Tour.—Canada And The United States. September 15th, 1880, to May 31st, 1881. On September 15th, 1880, my dear wife and I left Bristol  for Liverpool, and on the following day embarked for Quebec. To the praise of God, I would here particularly mention that,  in crossing the Atlantic upon this occasion for the fifth time,  not only was I entirely free from sea-sickness, but I had not the  slightest indisposition during the whole voyage. Four years ago,  when I received a hearty invitation from five pastors of the  churches of five different denominations to visit America and  labour for a time in connection with them, I gave myself earnestly  to prayer, in order to ascertain whether this was a call from  God or not. Very many times during the previous twenty  years I had received invitations to visit the United States, but  never seriously considered the matter before. When, however,  this joint letter from those five pastors was spread before the  Lord, my heart was willing to go to America if He called me thither, notwithstanding my natural antipathy to the voyage ;  for though I have been to sea now twenty-five times, direct service  for the Lord has been my object in going, and never my own  gratification. I told my Heavenly Father that, if it were His  holy will we should go to America, not only was I willing to  suffer greatly from sea-sickness, as had been the case many years  ago, but that I was ready to endure any other discomfort, or  even to risk my life during the passage. And now, what has  been the result ? Not only have I crossed the Atlantic six times,  without suffering in the least, but I have been able carefully to  attend to my dear wife (who at the commencement of each  voyage was extremely ill), preach the Word on board several  times, and repeatedly in other ways to serve the Lord. This I  mention, in order that my beloved fellow-believers may not allow  themselves to be kept from service, by the prospect of trial or  suffering in connection with giving themselves to the Lord's  work. During the passage to Canada, I was able to preach  eight times. On September 26th we landed at Quebec. Here we had the  joy of seeing a Roman Catholic gentleman of high position attend  each of the last five meetings at which I preached. When they  were over, I conversed with him about his soul, and he gladly  accepted the three volumes of my Narrative. On the 4th October we started for Boston, in the United  States, and remained five weeks in that city. During our stay  at Boston I repeatedly went to a mid-day prayer meeting, called  " The Market Men's Prayer Meeting," and gave addresses there. Whilst at Boston I had the privilege of addressing about 100  Methodist Episcopal ministers for an hour ; and upon another  occasion addressed more than 200 Episcopal, Presbyterian,  Congregational, Baptist, Lutheran, and other ministers, at the  same time, answering questions put to me afterwards by them,  with a view of ascertaining what is the most scriptural way of  carrying on the Lord's work. Milford, Massachusetts, was the next place we visited, and  on November 13th we proceeded to Amherst. Here President  Seeyle, with whom we had been in correspondence, kindly met  us on our arrival, and the following afternoon a meeting was  held at the College chapel, at which 339 of the students were  present, whom I had the pleasure of addressing for nearly an  hour. In the evening, at one of the churches in Amherst, I  preached to a large crowded congregation, and the next day  attended a pastors' meeting, where the privilege was granted  me of addressing fifteen fellow labourers in the gospel, and of  seeking to strengthen their hands in the Lord. After leaving  Amherst we went to Northampton, where I addressed 260 of the  lady students at Smith's College. On the 18th November we  went to South Hadley, where the celebrated Mount Holyoke  Female Seminary is situated, founded in 1837 by that holy, excellent woman, Mary Lyon. Here in the evening, and also  the next morning, I had the privilege of addressing the 250  lady students who belong to it. From this Institution many  godly, devoted young women have gone forth as Missionaries,  and numbers of eminent Christian teachers have received their  education and training at Mount Holyoke. One particular  feature of the system there, is the attention the young ladies  are required to pay to the domestic arrangements. They are  expected in every way to make themselves useful, and not only  do they cook, and wash their own clothes, but the entire household  work of the large establishment is performed between them.  The whole, however, is so conducted, that their education, which  is of a very high order, both with reference to mental culture  and religious training, is at the same time carried on admirably.  I believe it would be an excellent thing if the young ladies of  Great Britain were more systematically instructed in those  domestic occupations, which are so intimately connected with  the comfort and welfare of well-regulated households. Next we went to Hartford, Connecticut, where I preached  six times, and held a meeting for pastors, when the privilege  of addressing thirty brethren in Christ, and of replying afterwards to any questions they asked, was accorded me. In this  city I held also three German meetings. At New Haven, Connecticut, we arrived on the 27th of  November. This place is famous as the seat of the Yale College  (or rather, University), founded in the year 1700, and containing  859 students. Through the courtesy of the President and  University Chaplain I had twice an opportunity of addressing  a considerable number of the students, a service in which I  take the deepest interest, from having been converted myself  while a student at the University of Halle. These my labours  amongst the students of Colleges, Theological Seminaries,  and Universities, both in Europe and America, the Lord has  condescended to bless greatly in several instances, which have  since come to my knowledge. In this place I had also a  precious meeting with about fifty pastors from the city and  neighbourhood. On December 8th we proceeded to New York. During our two former visits to America, I had been able to give comparatively  but little time to this the largest of all the cities in the United States, which now contains more than thirteen hundred thousand inhabitants. We considered it therefore to be the will of God  that we should stay for a considerable time in this city, and seek to do what we could for its spiritual welfare. As in New York alone the Germans exceed 300,000 in number, and at Brooklyn  (which adjoins it) there are 200,000 more, I had abundant opportunity of preaching among them. The English-speaking  population of New York, Brooklyn, and the neighbourhood is  about one million and a half. Section Title: 1881. We remained, therefore, at New York fourteen weeks and three  days. During our stay there were nine meetings for pastors,  four for Christian workers, and also I addressed 125 students of  the Union Theological Seminary, by desire of the President and  professors. During the whole period of our stay in New York,  I preached 92 times. Thirty-eight of these services were in  German, and the others in English. On the 19th March we  left New York for Newark, New Jersey, a city of about 120,000  inhabitants, among whom there are above 30,000 Germans. Before our arrival there, many German services had already  been arranged, so that for nearly three weeks I preached almost  exclusively among the Germans, and not in the large American  churches of the city until a later period. On April 18th we went to Port Chester. On the 13th May  we returned to New York, that I might fulfil a few preaching  engagements made before our departure thence, and embark  for England after a stay of about eight months in America. During this, our third visit to the United States, I preached  altogether 244 times. At eighteen of these meetings I addressed  German or American pastors, fifteen of them were held for the  students of Universities, Theological Seminaries, and Colleges, and  at seven I spoke to Christian workers as such. On May 21st we left New York, and, after a most favourable  passage, landed at Liverpool on May 30th, having much reason  heartily to praise God for His abundant lovingkindness towards  us during our travels by land and by water. Section Title: Eighth tour.—Egypt, Palestine, Syria, Asia Minor, Turkey, And Greece. August 23rd, 1881, to May 30th, 1882. My eighth preaching tour began on August 23rd, 1881, when  we left for Switzerland. After I had preached for some time in Wiirtemberg, we began  our journey to the Holy Land, to which country we were led  in a remarkably providential manner. On October 20th we left Marseilles by steamer for Alexandria,  in Egypt, where we arrived after a voyage of six days. Here I  found myself in the twelfth country of my preaching tours,  and then it became necessary, when no English, German, or  French speaking congregations could be met with, to make use  of interpretation into Arabic. At Alexandria we met with great  kindness from the American missionaries, the Scotch minister,  the German pastor, and the German deaconesses, who made  arrangements for meetings, so that I had a considerable amount  of work during the ten days we were there. On November 5th  we went by railway from Alexandria to Cairo, where I also preached several times for the German pastor, and in connection  with the American Mission, there being here likewise facility  given for service to the full. Whilst at Cairo we spent one day in visiting the great Pyramids,  10 miles from the city, and upon another occasion went to the  Museum, which contains a number of mummies, several of  the embalmed bodies being those of Egyptian kings recently  discovered. Among them there is the mummy of that great  oppressor, the Pharaoh during whose reign the Israelites had  most of all to suffer, until they were delivered by Jehovah,  through His servant Moses. On the 11th of November we left  Cairo for Port Said, where we did not arrive until two hours  after midnight. Here also the Lord was pleased to give me deeply interesting  work among the Germans and English. A remarkable circumstance was, that fourteen men who had just suffered shipwreck,  were present at an English service, so, as their lives had been  saved, I took advantage of the impressive circumstance, and  pressed upon them the acceptance of the gospel. At a German  service, a considerable number of young men and women  from Bohemia were present, 'who earn their bread at Alexandria,  Cairo, Port Said, etc., by their great talent for music. They  were all Roman Catholics. To each of them a copy of the Bible  or New Testament in German was given, and to the English  sailors a copy in English. On the afternoon of November 14th we left Port Said for  Jaffa (the ancient Joppa), on the coast of Palestine, on board a  large Russian steamer, in which, besides the saloon passengers,  there were in the steerage from 100 to 150 Russian pilgrims with  their priests of the Greek Church, on their way to Jerusalem.  All these pilgrims were supplied with a copy of the Holy Scriptures in Russ, by a Scotch evangelist, and an agent of the British  and Foreign Bible Society, at a nominal price. These two  brethren labour for the Lord habitually at Port Said, which is  a most important seaport, where they have many opportunities  of meeting with people of various nationalities. The Russian  pilgrims to whom I have referred, though substantially holding  all the fearful errors of the Church of Rome, without being under  the supremacy of the Pope, yet differ from Papists in this  particular, that their priests, instead of hindering them from  seeking the Word of God, encourage them to purchase it. At 8 a.m. on November 15th, we found ourselves off the  coast of Palestine, at Jaffa, and cast anchor about a mile from  the shore. We had an exceedingly rough, unpleasant passage  from the vessel to the shore, in a boat rowed by eight Arabs,  the waves and surf being tremendous at Jaffa, when the wind is  high. There being a German colony at Jaffa, as well as American and English Missionaries, I had abundant opportunity of  preaching to German and English congregations, or in either of these languages with Arabic interpretation, when neither  English nor German was understood. After having stayed twelve days at Jaffa, on November 28th  we started for Jerusalem, in an open Russian wagon with three  horses. Between Jaffa and Ramleh, for about twelve miles,  the cultivation of the land is pretty good, and the soil appears  productive ; but as soon as the mountainous district commenced,  which in the Holy Scriptures is called the mountains of Judaea,  the aspect of the country became wild and dreary. Palestine,  called so many times in the Scriptures, " the land flowing with  milk and honey," and " the glory of all lands," has now a most  barren and rocky appearance ; so that one is forced to see that  God's curse rests even upon the land and not merely upon the  people who once inhabited the country, the descendants of  Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. Nevertheless the day is coming,  when Jehovah will remember even " the land," and when " the  desert shall rejoice and blossom as the rose." After a journey of twelve hours, of the most rough and trying  character, over the only made road which exists in the whole  of Palestine, but which is so bad that the worst of all European  roads we ever travelled upon is better than it, we reached  Jerusalem in the evening, and had to alight before the Jaffa  gate, as no carriage, or vehicle of any description, can enter the  city, the streets being far too narrow and too badly paved for  carriages to be driven along them. You must either walk, in  Jerusalem, or ride upon horses, mules, or donkeys ; and the only  way of conveying goods or merchandise from one part of the  city to another, is upon these animals, or upon camels. All the  nine weeks and two days we were staying at Jerusalem, we never  saw a single carriage ; and even the uncomfortable Russian  wagons, when wanted, must be ordered from Jaffa, where  they are kept by the Germans. At the Mediterranean Hotel  we took up our abode, and upon its flat roof, which formed a  kind of terrace, we often walked during our sojourn there, on  account of the wretched state of the streets. From this  elevated spot, we had a fine view of the Mount of Olives, the  Mosque of Omar, where the Temple formerly stood, and could  overlook almost the whole city. One of the missionary brethren told me on December 1st,  that the Pasha, or Governor of Jerusalem, had received orders  from the Sultan of Constantinople, not to sell any considerable  quantities of land to the Jews, for the sake of forming a Jewish  colony, lest difficulty should arise to the Ottoman Empire from the European powers. From all I could learn, the  Missionaries who labour among the Jews, very excellent men, have comparatively little encouragement in their service, and  greatly need on that account the help by prayer of all true  Christians ; for as soon as the Rabbis find that any Israelite  is in the least degree tending towards Christianity, all support is at once cut off from him ; and as the Jews in Jerusalem are  generally very poor, none but those who are in earnest come as  enquirers after the way of salvation. The number of true  converts from Judaism to Christianity is extremely small ; this  I do not mention as discouragement for service, but I seek to  stir up Christians to prayer. Whilst at Jerusalem we visited Bethany, saw the tomb of  Lazarus, and from the summit of the Mount of Olives had an  extensive view of part of Jordan, of the valley which Lot chose  for himself, and of the neighbourhood of the Cave of Adullam.  From the Mount of Olives we also had by far the best view of  Jerusalem which is to be obtained anywhere. The Garden of  Gethsemane was likewise visited by us, and the Pool of Bethesda,  also the Mosque of Omar where the Temple formerly stood,  and the Church of the Holy Sepulchre, built, as it is said, over  the spot where our Lord was crucified. In going to Bethany we crossed the Brook Kidron, which,  however, only has water in it when there have been heavy rains,  otherwise it is quite dry. One day we rode upon donkeys to  Bethlehem, six miles from Jerusalem. At another time we  went to the " Upper Pool," where Rabshakeh spoke to the men  on the wall, in the days of Hezekiah ; also the place where  Herod's palace was, the castle to which Paul was taken, and  the Pool of Siloam (now without water). One of the most  memorable places we saw was " the Wailing Place of the Jews."  Every Friday afternoon, shortly before sunset, 200 or 300 Jews  assemble close to some immense stones, the remains, it is  supposed, of the Temple ; these they kiss, whilst they offer  prayer, and bewail, some with tears in their eyes, the calamities  which have befallen their city and country. May the Lord  hasten the time when the spirit of grace and of supplication  will be poured out upon them, and when they shall look upon  Him whom they pierced ! During our stay at Jerusalem I held many meetings in German,  and in English, and preached repeatedly in both these languages,  with interpretation into Arabic. Twice also I addressed the  patients in a hospital for lepers, outside the city, where there  were fourteen men, and six women afflicted with leprosy. Section Title: 1882. On February 1st we returned to Jaffa, in order to pursue  our journey thence by sea to Haipha and Beyrout. At Jaffa  I preached again repeatedly to the Germans, and on February 8th  we embarked for Haipha, that I might labour there in the midst  of another German colony. This little town is beautifully situated at the foot of Mount  Carmel, and is close to the seashore. During the twelve days  we were there, I preached fourteen times ; and the Lord was  graciously pleased to grant a special blessing upon these services. On the Monday after our arrival, we rode on donkeys  to the top of Mount Carmel. On February 20th we sailed for Beyrout, Syria. Here we  stayed twenty-one days, and in addition to my preaching many  times in German, and in English, or in English and in German  with Arabic interpretation, I addressed the students also of  the College, the theological students, and had three meetings  with Christian workers. We were very kindly received by the  brethren and sisters connected with the American Mission in  this city, the Scotch Mission, the German pastor, the deaconesses,  and by English labourers in the Lord's service. On March 14th  we left Beyrout by a steamer for Smyrna, in Asia Minor, where  we arrived on March 18th. At Smyrna I found work immediately on our arrival, and  during our stay preached on the Lord's days twice, and every  day in the week once or twice, either in English or in German ;  also several times with interpretation into the Armenian and  Turkish languages, and into modern Greek ; also once with  Spanish translation, when addressing a congregation of Spanish  Jews. Whilst at Smyrna we spent part of one day in going by rail  to Ephesus, where we saw a number of very ancient ruins. On April 6th we left Smyrna for Constantinople, where we  arrived on the 8th. During our stay there, I preached eighteen  times within the twelve days that we remained. Twice I  particularly addressed the Jews, and I had six opportunities  of addressing hundreds of Jewish children in schools connected  with the London Missionary Society to the Jews, or the Scotch  Mission to the Jews. These meetings were either in German,  English, and French ; or with Turkish interpretation. On April 21st we left Constantinople for Athens, and arrived  there on April 23rd. During the ten days we were at Athens  I preached twelve times in English, but always with interpretation into modern Greek. I had also the opportunity of  addressing 275 and 155 prisoners, in two different prisons;  having obtained permission from the Attorney-General so to do.  Whilst at Athens we visited the Areopagus, or Mars Hill, stood  on the spot where Paul preached, and saw the ruins of many of  the former idol-temples, some of which are nearly four thousand  years old. The difficulties of Missionaries in Greece are greater  than in Turkey, as they have not the same amount of liberty  for service as in that country. The Greek Government allows  no schools to be established where priests of the Greek Church  cannot go to give religious instruction ; and this of course  greatly hinders our missionary brethren in their service. I  commend this matter to the attention of Christians, and would  ask them to pray that evangelical Missionaries in Greece may be  entirely free from the priests of the Greek Church. On May 3rd we left Athens for Brindisi, and went from thence  to Rome. In the latter city we arrived on May 8th, and stayed till the 19th. In Rome I preached twelve times. With reference  to the work of God in Rome, it seems to have increased considerably, and the liberty which Missionaries have is almost as great  in every way as can be desired. On our way back to England we also visited Flounce for a  short time, where I had laboured twice before, three years ago.  There I had five very happy, precious meetings. This closed  my eighth preaching tow. In looking back on my service during this eighth long  preaching tour, I have abundant reason to be grateful to the  Lord for the honour He has bestowed upon me, in allowing me  thus to labour for Him, and I have also reason to believe that  my labours have been owned by Him. Section Title: Ninth Tour.—Germany, Austria, Hungary, Bohemia, Russia, And Poland. August 8th, 1882, to June 1st, 1883. Last year was full of a variety of difficulties and trials in  connection with this Institution ; and, in particular, with  respect to funds. Clinging to the Lord and His Word was the  only thing to sustain us. This, by His grace, and only by His  grace, we were able to do ; and thus it was, that we were not  overpowered by the trial of faith. We considered that, not in  displeasure—far less in anger and for the purpose of confounding  us—but only for the trial of our faith and patience, and that  we might learn the lesson which our Heavenly Father meant  to teach us, we were thus dealt with. Further help from Him  was confidently expected, and brighter days, even regarding  means ; and during the past year it has been seen that we did  not trust in the Lord in vain. A few Christian friends, who wished well to the Institution,  desired me to discontinue my long missionary tours, as it  appeared to them that that was the especial reason why the  income had fallen off. I did not think so, however, because  year after year, for several months at a time, the Scriptural  Knowledge Institution had been left during my absence, under  the godly and able direction of Mr. Wright, assisted by a staff  of very efficient helpers ; and whenever I returned to Bristol,  I found that each branch of the Institution was in as good  working order as if I had been on the spot during the whole  year myself, which, for the first forty-one years after the founding of it, was the case. This fact, therefore, was looked upon  by me as God's approval of my continuing to go on, spending  the evening of my life in preaching Christ in other cities and  countries also, and of my seeking to help on individual Christians  or assemblies of them, with the experience and knowledge He  had been pleased to give me, during more than half a century  that I have known Him. I considered, further, that Mr. Wright had the opportunity  of availing himself of my judgment in difficult cases, should he  need it, as I generally hear once every week from him, if not  more frequently ; and I knew that God—on whom I wait  continually in these matters—would have me go on with my  missionary tours, because I could help by prayer and counsel  when at a distance as well as if in Bristol. And, lastly, I never  considered it necessary that I should be at home in order  that we might be supplied with means ; for the third year,  after I had commenced my missionary tours, we had a larger  income for the various departments than we had ever had during  the previous forty-four years. I had, therefore, for these  reasons, to leave unnoticed, apparently, the loving advice of a  few donors, to remain in Bristol, on account of the falling off  of the funds ; and had practically to show, what I had repeatedly  stated before in the Reports, that real trust in God is above  circumstances and appearances. On August 8th, after much prayer, I set out again, accompanied by my dear wife, on my ninth great missionary tour ;  and the result has proved—in a way that only in the day of  Christ will be fully made manifest—that I was especially helped  by God and used, particularly in Russia and in Russian  Poland. The first place at which I preached was Weymouth, where I  spoke in public four times. From Weymouth we went, by way  of Calais and Brussels, to Dusseldorf on the Rhine. From Dusseldorf we went to Neu Kirchen, and then to  Mulheim an der Ruhr, where I addressed assemblies of from  1,600 to 1,800 three times, very many of whom are truly godly  persons. From Mulheim we went to Wiesbaden, where I preached eight  times. One of these meetings was especially for Christian  workers. After we had left Wiesbaden we went to Mannheim,  where I preached four times. Heidelberg was our next place.  I preached there five times in the church in which I preached  repeatedly six years before. Our next place for service was Munich, the capital of the  kingdom of Bavaria. After I had preached several times at  Munich, we went to Vienna, where, notwithstanding difficulties on  account of the want of religious liberty in Austria, I had the joy of  being able to preach thirteen times, both in halls and at churches,  and a few times also in English, at the Presbyterian Church ;  for up to this time all my preaching on the Continent had been  in German. As it had been at Munich, so it was also at Vienna.  Through the highest ecclesiastical functionaries of the evangelical  churches in the empire, who knew about my life and labours,  I obtained openings for service. If an extra service is to be  held at Vienna, in any church or hall, notice of this must be  given three days beforehand to the police ; otherwise the meeting is not allowed. Are Christians in England and elsewhere truly  grateful for the religious liberty they enjoy ; and are they praying  that it may be continued to them ? [From Vienna Mr. Muller sent a letter to the children in the  Orphan Houses to thank them for the birthday presents they  had given him. The original letter, in his own handwriting,  has been kept. It is as follows] :—  " Vienna, October 13th, 1882.  " Beloved Children, " I have received your letters, and now write to thank  you for the good wishes and congratulations for my birthday,  which they contain. I am also much obliged for your kind  presents in money, and gladly accept them as contributions  towards our traveling expenses for these long missionary  journeys, which we take.  " Mrs. Muller joins me also in thanking the dear girls of No. 2  for the knitted counterpane they made for us, which, though  we have not yet seen it, we shall, no doubt, admire, and find  very useful. We have heard that you greatly enjoyed the holidays,  which you had for a week at the end of September, including  the 27th of that month ; and I take this opportunity of telling  you all, that you are indebted solely to Mrs. Muller for them,  as it was at her particular request, that I consented to allow you  to have those few days, in addition to your holidays at other  times in the year. " Vienna, where we are now, as many of you know, is the  capital of the Empire of Austria. Almost all the people in this  Empire, with the exception of a very small number comparatively,  are Roman Catholics. In this large city, containing more than  twelve hundred thousand inhabitants, there is only one single  Sunday School. Sunday Schools are not allowed in this country ;  and this only one, which exists, is held in an English chapel.  How thankful, beloved children, should you be, that you are  entirely in a different position. You can continually hear of  the way of salvation, which is not the case in this country.  No one is allowed to circulate Tracts ; if anyone does so, he has  either to pay a heavy fine, or is put in prison. " From here we purpose to go into Hungary, God willing,  where things are not better. " Now I give to those of you who love our Lord Jesus, a  subject for prayer. It is more than sixty-four years, since I was  at Kroppenstaedt, where I was born ; and more than forty-one  years since I was at Heimersleben, where I was brought up.  In neither of these two small towns had I ever an opportunity  to preach ; and it is especially laid on my heart to do so. Next  month, if the Lord permit, I purpose to carry out my intention,  and I desire that you would entreat God to bless this my service in particular, as in both places there are not ten Christians  altogether. " Mrs. Muller and I write in love to you all, dear boys and  girls.  " Your fatherly friend, " George Muller." My labours in the Word, in Europe, America, Africa, and Asia,  had hitherto been in seventeen different countries ; but now,  having entered Austria, we were in the eighteenth country, and  entered afterwards into the nineteenth by going to Pesth, the  capital of Hungary. Though Pesth, as well as Vienna and  Munich, is full of Popery, and the Protestants are a very small  proportion only ; yet in Hungary there was somewhat more  liberty than at Vienna. While at Pesth, I preached nine times. After we had left Pesth, we went to Prague, Bohemia. Here,  too, there is very little religious liberty ; yet the Lord allowed me  even there the joy of labouring for Him in Word and doctrine. I  preached six times at Prague, four times to English-speaking  congregations, and twice with Bohemian translation. Our next place of service was Dresden, the capital of the  Kingdom of Saxony, where I preached three times ; and then went  to Leipsic, where I preached four times, and addressed about 200  students of the University, with some of their professors. After this I had the great joy and precious privilege of preaching  the gospel twice at Kroppenstaedt, the little town where I was  born, which I had not seen for about sixty-four years. Here I held  meetings in the largest Hall to be had (as the Parish Church was  under repair, and could not be used), and was greatly aided in  this service by an excellent Christian minister of the place. The  result of these two meetings was precious. They will bear fruit  to the praise of God ; and I rejoice at having been permitted in  my seventy-eighth year to bear witness there also for the Lord. On the day we left Kroppenstaedt we proceeded to Berlin, where  I preached fifteen times altogether. After having left Berlin, we went to Dantzic, where I obtained  permission from the commandant of this large fortified town, to  preach in the Garrison Church, and did so several times ; I  preached also three times at the Church of the Moravian brethren,  and once at the Baptist Chapel. All the meetings were well  attended. In this city I found two aged Christian brethren, who  fifty-six years ago were my Christian University friends at Halle.  Both of them had been more than fifty years ministers at Dantzic,  and had celebrated their jubilee as pastors of churches. I had  very happy intercourse with them. Our next visit was to Konigsberg, on our way to St. Petersburg.  Here I preached twice at a large hall, three times at the Church  of the Moravian brethren, and three times at Tragheimer Church,  an exceedingly large building, where I had 3,000 hearers. Every  seat was occupied and a number of persons had to stand. The  gospel is faithfully preached in this church by two excellent  Christian ministers, who treated me with great affection. Here,  as everywhere, blessing, I doubt not, was the result of my labours. On December 29th, after leaving this city, we began our journey  into Russia ; and in thirty hours, on the evening of December  30th, arrived at St. Petersburg, where we were met at the station  by Colonel Paschkoff, one of the most active Christians in the  whole vast empire, and Princess Lieven, who both welcomed us  affectionately. The latter invited us most kindly to her house ;  but as we rarely accept invitations to stay with friends, because  I require as much rest and time to myself as possible, we declined  the proposal, and went to an hotel, where we remained two nights.  Finding, however, that the Princess greatly desired we should be  her guests, and that she would have been much disappointed if we  had continued to refuse her kind offer of hospitality, on  January 1st, 1883, we went to her mansion, and were most kindly  entertained there, for upwards of eleven weeks. On Sunday, December 31st, I preached twice at the British  and American Chapel, in English, and, during our stay  with the Princess, was able not only to labour for the Lord  in the way I am accustomed to do at all the places that  we visit, but had frequent intercourse also with persons of high  rank, whom I sought to benefit spiritually. This was unsought  for on my part ; but the Lord opened deeply important service  for me in this manner, which, I doubt not, will be found in the day  of Christ to have been helpful not only to those dear Christians  amongst whom I more particularly laboured, publicly and  privately ; but also, through them, to many others in the vast  empire. During our stay at St. Petersburg I preached many  times in German at the Reformed Church, and at the Moravian  Church ; and at the British-American Chapel in English ' held  many large drawing-room meetings, had meetings for Christian  workers ; preached to the Swedes, etc. In all I was occupied at  112 services or meetings, either in preaching or more particularly  in teaching, and gave addresses also at the breaking of bread on  the morning of the Lord's day. So precious was all this work,  and so manifestly owned of God, that I could only admire Him  for allowing me to labour as I was allowed to do. Again and again  our Christian friends at St. Petersburg told me, that God knew  their need, and that just at the right time He sent me to them.  The pastors of the Reformed Church, of the Moravian Church,  and of the English Chapel, showed me great kindness : and I had  open doors for service given to me by them. Section Title: Summoned before the Director of Police. Christians who seek to labour for the Lord in Russia do so under  particular difficulties, as there is very little real religious liberty in  that country. I mention this, in order that the children of God  35 may give themselves to prayer, and ask the Lord graciously to  open that vast empire for the spread of the truth more fully. When  we arrived at St. Petersburg, I could only preach in English,  because the British-American Chapel has no connection with the  State. After about twelve days, however, through application  by friends to the Minister of the Interior, I obtained permission to  preach at the German Churches in St. Petersburg, and also to the  Swedes—with translation—in the British Chapel. The written  document from the Minister of the Interior was in Russ, which  neither I nor the friends who handed it to me understood, so they  only told me that the desired permission had been granted. Very  soon, however, after I had begun to hold meetings in a large  drawing-room at Col. Paschkoff's house (one of them with translation into Russ), I was ordered to appear before- the Director  of the Police in St. Petersburg, and told that I had gone beyond  my permission. After this, the meetings at Col. Paschkoff's house had to  be given up. This dear brother in the Lord is followed  everywhere. From his own country house near Moscow he was  banished, because he expounded the Scriptures to the poor.  He held meetings in his own house at St. Petersburg, which  were attended habitually by from 1,000 to 1,300 persons. These  were stopped, and at present he is not allowed to have more than  twenty persons at his meetings. He was banished from St.  Petersburg also, as well as from Moscow ; and during our visit,  when reading the Scriptures one day in Russ, with seven poor  Russians, a policeman entered the room, broke up the meeting,  and ordered the poor people to leave the house. This was done to  a Christian lady also, who was in the habit of reading the Scriptures to a few Russian peasants. Pray, pray, dear Christian  readers, for Russia, that God, in the riches of His grace, may give  real religious liberty in that country. After our departure from St. Petersburg, we left for Warsaw,  the capital of Russian Poland, where I held six meetings only,  and then we went to the neighbourhood of Pruszkow. Here I  preached once, at the hall of an Orphan Institution, and from  there we proceeded to Lodz, the second largest city in Russian  Poland, which is full of manufactories. My service began on a  Wednesday evening at half-past eight o'clock ; but though this  hour seemed unfavourable, I found the chapel at which I preached  crowded to the utmost, and about 150 persons had to stand during  the whole of the service. Altogether there were about 1,200  persons present. On Thursday and Friday evenings it was the  same. On Saturday it was necessary to give opportunity for the  chapel to be cleaned, and there was no meeting. On Sunday  twice the place was again crowded as before, and so it was on  Monday evening. By this time I had heard from the pastor, from  a Christian colporteur, and from others, that almost the whole  town seemed moved by my preaching, and that it was the topic of conversation at many of the manufactories of the city, at the  public houses, and in families generally. I was told also, that on  the previous evening, a number of " freethinkers," as they are  called, namely,, skeptics or infidels, had been at the meeting, and left,  melted to tears. The next morning I received a note in German,  of which the following is a translation : " I, and almost the whole  population of this town, in the name of the Lord Jesus, entreat  that you will have the kindness to remain with us until after next  Sunday. In the name of many thousands, I thank you for your  ministry." The crowds who came at first continued to attend  all the meetings, and at the twelfth service the number of persons  present was as large as it was at the beginning ; that it to say  there were about 1,200, as many as could possibly be accommodated. There is good reason to believe that the Spirit of God  worked mightily amongst them. We should gladly have stayed  longer, but other work obliged me to leave Lodz. On our way to  England I preached once more at Dresden ; and in London and  the neighbourhood eleven times, before going to Bristol, where we  arrived on June 1st. Section Title: Tenth Tour.—India. From September 26th, 1883, to June 5th, 1884. Soon after my conversion in November, 1825, it was my desire  to go to the East Indies as a Missionary ; but as my father would  not give his consent to this, no Missionary Society in Germany  could receive me. After this, within the first eight years after my  conversion, I offered myself four times most solemnly and prayerfully to the Lord for the same service ; but the more I prayed  the more manifest it was, that I should remain in England, and  not go to India, because He had other work for me to do. But  now, in the seventy-ninth year of my life, after fifty years had  passed away since I last offered myself to the Lord for missionary  work in India, He allowed me to carry out my desire, and to add  to all my other missionary tours in Europe, America, Africa, and  Asia, during the last nine years, the joy of going to India also.  My especial object in going to that distant land was to encourage  the beloved missionary brethren and sisters who labour under a  burning sun, and to strengthen their hands in God. Before setting out for India, I accepted an invitation to attend  the Perth and Dundee Conferences in September, 1883, where I  spoke in public many times. On September 26th, 1883, my dear wife and myself left Graves- end in the steamship Siam. In our feeble measure we sought to  witness for the Lord on board. I preached three times, taking  turns with a Presbyterian minister. On reaching Colombo, a  Christian gentleman came to meet and take us on shore, where we  found his carriage waiting to convey us to the house of Mr.  Ferguson, because the steamer was going to anchor for about twenty-eight hours at Colombo. In the afternoon we visited a  Mission School, where I addressed thirty native girls ; and in the  evening there was a meeting at Mr. Ferguson's house, to which  between forty and fifty Christian gentlemen and ladies had been  invited. Among these there were about thirty missionary  brethren and sisters, whom I addressed for an hour, particularly  with reference to their service. These Missionaries were of  various denominations. It was a very happy, profitable meeting,  and our friends greatly regretted that we could not remain longer.  On October 30th, 1883, we landed at Madras, where Mr. Frederick  Bowden met and conducted us to the house of the Messieurs Franck,  who, with their sisters, received and entertained us during the  whole of our stay, and showed us the utmost kindness. While in  Madras, I preached twenty-six times, held two meetings for  educated natives, two for Christian workers, and had one meeting  especially for Missionaries, at which I spoke to about forty  missionary brethren and sisters. One of the meetings for educated  natives was attended by 400 young men, many of whom were  lawyers ; they listened with marked attention. After having been three weeks in Madras, we left for Bangalore,  and when there stayed at the house of Colonel Wraughton. At  Bangalore I preached eight times during our nine days' visit, held  one meeting for educated natives, and spoke to many missionary  brethren and sisters, gathered at the house of one of their number.  On November 30th we left Bangalore for Colar (a native town of  10,000 inhabitants), to visit Miss Anstey's Orphan Institution,  where, during our stay of thirty hours, I spoke three times to 350  native boys, girls, young men, and young women, with their many  helpers and teachers. We were greatly interested in this work,  which commenced during the dreadful famine of 1877, when  hundreds of poor, starving children were taken up and cared  for. From Colar we proceeded to Coimbatore, and after I had  preached twice there to Europeans and Eurasians, and once to  educated natives, we went on to Coonoor, on the Nilgiri Hills,  where, during a stay of thirteen days, we were most kindly  entertained by our dear friends, Mr. and Mrs. Robert Stanes.  Whilst there, I held fifteen meetings. After leaving Coonoor we spent four days at Ootacamund,  where I conducted five services. Whilst on the Nilgiri Hills  (7,700 feet above the level of the sea), for two days and a half we  were constantly in the clouds. Section Title: 1884. From " The Hills " we returned to Madras, in order to go by  steamer to Calcutta ; and when on board the Teheran I preached  twice during our voyage. On our arrival at Calcutta we were met by Mr. Souttar, who  very kindly took us to his house, and, with Mrs. Souttar, did all that Christian kindness could do to make us comfortable. While  staying in Calcutta, the capital of the vast empire of India, which  in appearance resembles some of the largest and finest capitals of  Europe, I preached nineteen times ; once out of doors in Wellington  Square I addressed a company of natives ; spoke to a religious  native devotee in one of the streets, who was surrounded by many  Hindus ; addressed educated natives twice in two of the large  colleges, preached once to natives with translation into Hindustani, addressed a meeting of sixty Missionaries, held a second  meeting for seventy Pastors and Missionaries, spoke to seventy- eight ladies connected with Zenana Missions, and attended the  breaking of bread at the Gospel Hall. Many Episcopalian  clergymen, as well as ministers of the various denominations,  were present at the meetings, and took part in them. This was  also the case at Madras, Coonoor, and Ootacamund. From Calcutta we went to Darjeeling, on the Himalayas, about  8,000 feet above the level of the sea, where I preached five times  during our stay of six days, and conversed a good deal with  various Christians. The cold was severe, and was felt by us all  the more after experiencing the heat of the Red Sea, and of  Madras. On the fifth day of our stay at Darjeeling the sky was  clear enough for us to see the highest mountain range in the world,  which is perpetually covered with snow. The amazing grandeur  and magnificence of this mountain range will never be erased from  the mind of any God-fearing person who has seen it. From Darjeeling we went back to Calcutta, and then started for  Bankipore (Patna), where we stayed at a Mission House ; but here  I only expounded the Scriptures twice, and conversed about the  things of God, without preaching publicly, as no arrangements  had been made for public meetings. From Bankipore we went  to Dinapore, where I had four very happy services, which were  attended by many soldiers as well as others, because Dinapore is a  military station. Section Title: His Spirit stirred by Idolatry at Benares. From Dinapore we went to Benares, having accepted a most  affectionate invitation from Dr. and Mrs. Hewlett, of the London  Missionary Society, to stay at their house, accompanied by an  earnest request that I would preach at Benares. Of all the places  we had seen up to this time, none showed to us the awful character  of idolatry, and especially of Hindu idolatry, as Benares did.  Benares is to the two hundred millions of Hindus of India, what  Rome is to the Papists. It is the chief sacred city of the Hindus.  In this one city, containing about 200,000 inhabitants, there are  1,550 idol temples and 250 mosques; the latter being Mohammedan  places of worship. Its sacred wells and tanks, the bathing-places  on the left bank of the Ganges, and especially the many hundreds  of schools of Hindu literature and philosophy, in which 25,000  pundits teach, give to Benares great renown ; and millions of deluded pilgrims, in order to insure salvation, go to this city, at  least once in their lives. We visited one of these seats of Sanskrit  philosophy, and found 450 young men, besides older persons,  chiefly Brahmins, eagerly engaged in studying under their famous  pundits. There are also about five hundred Mohammedan Schools  in Benares, which is eminently the city of learning for the natives  of India. Whilst there we saw thousands of poor deluded Hindus bathing  in the Ganges, before they entered their idol temples. Three dead  human bodies too were floating down the Ganges; they had been  thrown in by persons not sufficiently well off to incur the expense  of burning their dead. On these bodies crows were perched feeding upon their flesh. A second time we saw two other dead bodies  in the Ganges, in a different part of the river ; likewise two corpses  carried to the river's side to be burnt. At other times large piles  of burning wood were visible in the distance, consuming the  bodies of the dead. The impression produced on our minds by all  we witnessed of the utter blindness and delusion of these poor  idolaters, was one of lively gratitude to God for what He has done  for us in the gift of His only begotten Son, and filled us with  compassion for these poor deluded souls, such as we had never  felt before. Christians, cry mightily to God for India ! At Benares I preached three times, addressed 150 educated  natives also, and spoke to fifty-one missionary brethren and  sisters. From Benares we went to Allahabad, and stayed there six days,  during which time I held seven meetings, and expounded the  Scriptures eight times to twelve ladies connected with Zenana  Missions. From Allahabad we went on to Lucknow, where I preached  five times, expounded the Scriptures five times also to a number  of Zenana teachers, and addressed 100 native girls. From Lucknow we went to Cawnpore, where I preached four  times, gave addresses at two educational establishments, and had  a meeting with eighty Christian workers, many missionary  brethren and sisters being among them, whom I addressed on  their service for the Lord. On March 15th we left Cawnpore for Agra, and stayed there  five days. At Agra I preached eight times, and held one meeting  for Missionaries and Christian workers. From Agra we went on March 20th to Lahore, in the Punjab,  and stayed for ten days at Government House, having been  kindly invited by Sir Charles Aitchison (Lieutenant Governor of  the Punjab) to visit him. Whilst at Lahore, I preached seven  times, held a meeting for seventy Christian workers and Missionaries, and had a meeting also for 500 educated natives. Our stay at Lahore was both pleasant and profitable. I found  that Sir Charles Aitchison (like myself) had studied at the  University of Halle in Prussia, and that he knew well some of my oldest and dearest German Christian friends, which in a  peculiar manner endeared this Christian gentleman to my heart. After leaving Lahore, our next resting-place was Delhi, where  we arrived at 3 p.m. on April 1st. Whilst ordering a carriage  to drive us to an hotel, a letter was handed to my dear wife,  inviting us to take up our abode at Ludlow Castle, the residence  of the Commissioner, where Mr. and Mrs. Tremlet did all they  possibly could to make our stay agreeable. At Delhi I preached  once to a company of soldiers at the fort, and had a private  meeting with four Cambridge Missionaries during the three days  that we remained. Having left Delhi at 3.20 p.m. on April 4th, we arrived at  Ajmere on the 5th at noon, and went by invitation to the house  of Dr. Husband, a Scotch Medical Missionary, residing there.  During the three days we were at Ajmere, I preached twice. On April 8th we left for Mhow (Central India), having been  invited by General Sir Robert Phayre (a well-known Christian  gentleman) to rest at his house, and break our long journey to  Bombay. At Mhow I held six meetings, and we had most  pleasant intercourse with the General and his son, Captain  Phayre, both very decided Christians. On April 14th, at 11.45  p.m., we left for Poona, arrived there on the 16th at 3 p.m.,  and went to the Mission House, where Mr. and Mrs. Beaumont,  Missionaries of the Free Church of Scotland, reside, who had  kindly invited us to be their guests. During the five days we  stayed at Poona, I preached five times. At 11 p.m. on April  21st we left Poona, and arrived at Bombay, our last station in  India, on the 22nd, at 7 a.m. Here again Christian love had  provided for us a pleasant resting-place at the house of Captain  and Mrs. Hutchinson, with whom we stayed till May 2nd, the  day of our embarkation in the Indus for England. Whilst  at Bombay I preached six times, held two meetings besides for  Missionaries and other Christian workers, and addressed 150  educated natives also. On board the Indus I preached once,  and spoke also at a reading meeting. During the whole of this  long Indian missionary tour, though about two months were  taken up by the voyage and journey to and fro, and though the  excessive heat obliged me to consider my health occasionally,  yet I was enabled to preach altogether 206 times. In looking back on this long missionary tour of twenty-one  thousand miles, I praise God for having given me the great  honour, in my seventy-ninth year, of not only in a little measure  labouring myself in the vast country of India amongst the  heathen, but also of strengthening in God the hands of my dear  missionary brethren and sisters, as well as those of other Christian  workers. This latter service I always keep particularly before  me in all my missionary tours. For all that God has allowed  me to accomplish on this my tenth great missionary tour, I  praise and adore and magnify Him. Section Title: E Leventh Tour.—England And Wales. From August 18th to October 2nd, 1884. On August 18th, 1884, we went from Bristol to Leominster,  and afterwards visited Hereford, Tenby, Manorbier, Begelly,  Saundersfoot, Coldinn, Haverfordwest, Milford Haven, Nayland  or New Milford, Pembroke Dock, and Pembroke ; and, after I  had held meetings at these places, on October 2nd, 1884, we  returned to Bristol. Section Title: twelfth Tour .—England. From May 16th to July 1st, 1885. On May 16th, 1885, we left Bristol and went to Wellington  in Shropshire, where I held nine meetings altogether. We fully  intended to go on to Dublin, and afterwards to visit Belfast and  Londonderry in the North of Ireland, in order that I might  conduct services in those cities also ; but, having become very  unwell through a violent cold I caught whilst preaching at  Wellington, I was strongly advised to visit the Isle of Wight,  in order to rest there, instead of labouring for the Lord in Ireland.  On June the 10th, therefore, we went to Ryde, stayed there  until the 17th, and then went to Sandown, where we remained  until July the 1st, when, through the Lord's kindness, and the  careful nursing of my beloved wife, having become quite well  again we returned to Bristol. Section Title: Thirteenth Tour.—England. From September 1st to October 3rd, 1885. On September 1st, 1885, we left Bristol, went to Windermere,  and afterwards visited Ambleside, Dundee, and Liverpool,  returning at the close of my service for the Lord to Bristol,  where we arrived on October the 3rd, after a short tour only. Section Title: Fourteenth Tour. Australia, China, Japan, And The Straits Of Malacca. From November 4th, 1885, to June 13th, 1887. On November 4th, 1885, Mrs. Muller and I left Bristol, embarking on board the steamship Germanic we crossed the  Atlantic, and landed at New York on the 28th of November,  after rather a rough voyage. When my service for the Lord  at New York had terminated, we started on December 19th for  San Francisco in California, and, traveling across the whole  continent of North America for six days and nights in succession,  on the morning of Christmas Day we reached San Francisco. On December 31st we sailed for Sydney, New South Wales,  landed early on the morning of January 7th, 1886, at Honolulu,  in Oahu, one of the Sandwich Islands, took a drive to Pali, and setting off again on our voyage across the Pacific in the evening,  we disembarked at Sydney on January the 23rd. At Sydney I  laboured in the ministry of the Word until March the 3rd.  Before our departure we visited Botany, five miles from Sydney,  and on the 3rd went by railway in full view of the " Blue Mountains " to Bathurst, where I held five meetings. After leaving  Bathurst we returned to Sydney ; on March the 11th we started  by railway in the afternoon, and traveling all night, arrived  the next day at Melbourne, where, in the course of our stay, I  held twenty-six meetings at the various churches, chapels, halls,  etc., in the city, These meetings included three services in the  Theater Royal, where each time I addressed 3,000 persons, and  a meeting at the great Town Hall, where I preached to a congregation of 5,000. After leaving Melbourne, on April the 28th,  we visited five towns in the Colony of Victoria, at each of which  places I held several meetings, and then returned to Melbourne,  where I conducted three more services. From Melbourne we  sailed to Sydney, where I laboured for the Lord, during this  second visit, until July the 14th. On that day we left Sydney,  and, landing at Brisbane in Queensland, on the 16th, we remained  there until August the 10th. At Brisbane I held seventeen  meetings altogether, at the various places of worship in the city. On August the 10th we sailed from Brisbane ; and after  calling at Rockhampton, and five other towns on the east coast  of Australia, landed at Java, and went by railway to Batavia,  the capital of that island. There, in consequence of the mixed  character of the population, which consisted chiefly of Dutch,  Malays, Hindus, and Chinese, and because a good interpreter  could not be found, I was unable to hold any meetings. On  the morning of September the 1st, rising soon after three o'clock,  we sailed for Singapore, where we arrived on September 3rd.  The next day we continued our voyage, stopping at Saigon in  Cochin China on our way ; and on September the 12th landed  at Hongkong, where we remained until the 30th of that month. When my service for the Lord at Hongkong had come to an  end, we went by steamer to Shanghai, where I preached many  times, and afterwards sailed on board a Chinese river steamer  for 650 miles up the Yang-tsi to Hankow, where, after calling  at Wu-Hu and Kiu-Kiang (two towns on the banks of the river),  we landed at 7 o'clock on the morning of the 29th. At Hankow,  at Nankin, the ancient capital of China, and at Chinkiang, I  held fifteen meetings altogether, some of which were in English,  and others in English with interpretation into the Chinese  language. On November the 8th we returned by steamer to  Shanghai, where I conducted two more services. On the 13th we sailed for Japan, landing at Nagasaki on the  15th. In the course of our stay in Japan, after leaving Nagasaki,  we visited Yokohama, Tokyo (the capital of the Empire), Kobe,  Osaka, and Kioto, at each of which places I held numbers of meetings, most of them being in English with translation into  the Japanese language by Messieurs Ishimoto Sanjinro and  Kajinosuke Ibuka, who acted as my interpreters. At Tokyo,  a large hall called the Koseikwan, the Shinsakae Church, and  other places of worship, were generally crowded, when I preached,  with most attentive hearers. On January 7th, 1887, we returned to Kobe, and embarking  on the 10th, sailed via Nagasaki for Hongkong, where we landed  on the 16th ; but during this, our second visit to Hongkong,  having a cold, and desiring to obtain rest, I did not hold any  meetings. On February the 1st we sailed from Hongkong,  and landed at Singapore, Straits of Malacca, on the 6th, where,  in the course of our stay, I had the privilege of holding eleven  meetings. On February the 21st, we left Singapore, and, after  calling at Penang on the 23rd, disembarked at Colombo, in  Ceylon, on the 28th, whence we proceeded by railway to Kandy,  seventy-three miles from Colombo, but in consequence of our  short stay there, I had no opportunity of holding meetings. On  March the 1st we rose at four o'clock, returned to Colombo, and  embarking, sailed for Marseilles, where we landed on March the  26th, after an exceedingly rough voyage along the Mediterranean.  On April 4th we proceeded to Nice, and remaining there until  June the 4th, I preached many times in English at the Scotch  Church, and conducted two services in German also in the same  building. On the 4th of June we left Nice, and reached the  Orphan Houses on June 13th, after a tour of 37,280 miles. Section Title: Fifteenth Tour. Australia, Tasmania, New Zealand, Ceylon, And India. August 10th, 1887, to March 11th, 1890. On August 12th, 1887, we sailed for Australia, and arrived  at Albany, King George's Sound, on the west coast of Australia,  on September 18th. At Albany we remained until the middle  of the day, and then sailed for Glenelg, where we arrived on  September 21st. On the 22nd, we went on shore in a steam  launch, after a voyage of eleven thousand one hundred and  eighty-three miles from London, in the course of which I had  opportunities of preaching Lord's day after Lord's day in the  saloon to the passengers and officers on board, and had the  services well attended. After landing at Glenelg, on September 22nd, we went on  immediately by railway to Adelaide. On Sunday, September  25th, I commenced my labours in Adelaide, by preaching at  Zion Chapel in the morning, and at the Presbyterian Church  in the evening, to large congregations. Besides conducting  services at Adelaide, I preached also in fifteen other towns,  preaching generally six and sometimes seven times every week  to crowded audiences. On December 1st we left Adelaide by railway, went to Mount  Gambier, 305 miles from Adelaide ; and rising at four o'clock on the  morning of December 7th, went by an early train to Narracoorte,  and visited Border Town afterwards, at each of which three  towns I preached repeatedly. I preached altogether in South  Australia above seventy times. On the evening of December 9th we left Border Town, and  traveling all night by an express train, arrived at Melbourne on  the morning of the 10th. On the 13th we sailed from Melbourne,  and landed at Hobart, in Tasmania, on the evening of the 15th. Section Title: 1888. At Hobart, New Town, Perth, and Launceston, I preached  twenty-five times, generally to large congregations. On the afternoon of January 12th, 1888, we sailed for New  Zealand, and arrived at Invercargill Bluff on the 15th. At Invercargill and neighbouring places I held a great number of meetings,  and at Dunedin I preached twice at the Garrison Hall to about  2,800 persons each time. On the afternoon of February 23rd we  sailed for Wellington. There I preached on two Sunday evenings  at the Opera House to immense audiences, besides conducting a  large number of other services in that city. After preaching in  several places in that district we went by sea to Auckland. We  were there more than ten weeks, and at Sydney, in New South  Wales, above eighteen weeks. Then we went to Ceylon, staying more than three weeks ; and  in Calcutta above fifteen weeks. Thence we went to Darjeeling,  on the Himalayan Mountains, as I laboured on at Calcutta until  the thermometer was about 110 degrees in the shade, and the  heat was so excessive, that we could not endure it any longer.  [On the journey to Darjeeling Mr. Muller was so overcome by the  heat that Mrs. Muller quite thought he would have died in the train.] During some of our tours, we have for many weeks together  been exposed to cold from 50 to 56 degrees below freezing  point ; and at other times to heat from 90 to 110 degrees  and upwards, discomforts which must have been experienced in  order to know the full force of them. Then, on the sea, again  and again, very heavy gales, and even a typhoon, have overtaken  us, when the trials thus occasioned were severe. On the land  we have had to travel, on a stretch, not merely for twenty or  thirty hours uninterruptedly, but more than once we have been  on the railway six days and six nights in succession. Though,  on the whole, we have had excellent accommodation during our  long journeys, yet sometimes we have been obliged to put up with  the most trying and inferior kind. Twice, though in the best  cabins, on board large, first class steam-ships, we have been  exceedingly tried by insects ; in the United States, in New South  Wales, in Ceylon, and in India, the mosquitos were most grievous ;  and in two first class steam-ships, rats so abounded that they ran over us by night. Yet hitherto God has helped us, and, we  doubt not, will help us to the end. Section Title: 1889. After the monsoons had set in, and thus the excessive heat been a  little decreased, so that traveling would not be so dangerous  (humanly speaking), we left Darjeeling to go to Simla, a beautiful  town on the Himalayan Mountains, in order that I might preach  at Simla also to the thousands of inhabitants and visitors there  assembled. This long railway journey from Darjeeling to Simla,  via Calcutta, of about sixteen hundred miles, was connected with  many trials, but the Lord carried us through them. We stayed  ten weeks and four days at Simla, and then left for Mussourie,  another town on the Himalayan Mountains, where we stayed from  September 21st until October 14th. Whilst at Darjeeling, at  Simla, and at Mussourie, I had not only an abundance of  opportunities of preaching to Europeans, to Eurasians, and to  Americans ; but also to educated natives in English, and to the  uneducated natives too with translation into the Hindustani  language. I sought likewise to make good use of the opportunities thus afforded to me of meeting the very great number  of missionary brethren and sisters coming from the plains to the  mountains, and to strengthen their hands in God. After we had left Mussourie, we stayed from October 14th to the  18th at Dehra Doon, where I preached a few times only, and  then started for Delhi. At Delhi I had again opportunities of  preaching to Europeans, to Eurasians, and to natives ; I addressed  soldiers also, and large schools of Hindus and Mohammedans. On November 1st we left for Agra. There, as in many other  places, I had special meetings for Missionaries and Christian  workers generally, in order to lend a helping hand to them in  their service, and to seek to benefit them through my long  experience of many years in the service of the Lord. I had  meetings again and again also with soldiers, either to win them for the Lord, or to help on spiritually those who were believers ;  and I held meetings likewise to address the native churches. At Secundra Orphanage, near Agra, I addressed 300 native boys,  girls, young men, and young women, with translation into  their own language. I also addressed about 300 educated  natives, and some European ladies and gentlemen, in English. On November 21st we left for Cawnpore. Besides preaching  there seven times to Europeans, Eurasians, and Americans, I  had also a special meeting for educated natives, and another for  about fifty Missionaries. On December 11th we left Cawnpore for Allahabad, where,  besides preaching in various churches ten times, I addressed also about 300 young men in Allahabad College for nearly an hour,  and spoke to 700 native Christians, belonging to five different  churches, who had assembled for a love feast in the open air.  Section Title: 1890. Death of Mrs. Wright. On January 2nd we left Allahabad for Jubbulpore. During  our stay in this city I preached fourteen times in various churches,  with great help from the Lord. While thus quietly and happily  going on in my service at Jubbulpore, a letter was handed to  me from a Missionary at Agra, to whom Mr. Wright had sent a  telegram, that he might inform me of the death of my beloved  daughter, his wife. Our plans were now completely altered, and  it was obvious, after prayer, that we ought as soon as possible  to return to England, and see what could be done to fill up the  place of my dear daughter, who for nearly thirty years had  gratuitously laboured at the Orphan Houses, but who died in  Bristol on January 10th, 1890, in the 58th year of her age. We decided therefore, that by the first suitable steamer from  Bombay we would return to England. I pause here for a moment. Mrs. Wright was my only child,  who for nearly forty-four years had sought to walk in the ways  of God. Without any previous information of her illness, this  announcement came suddenly to me. To many persons this  would have been a heavy blow, and so it was to me ; for I greatly  loved my daughter ; but my heart remained in perfect peace,  because I took this affliction as I had taken former heavy trials,  out of the hand of my Heavenly Father, fully realizing that  He had taken her to Himself, and had done therefore to her  the very best thing that could happen, and that to me this event  would work for my good. Because then, as I believed Romans  8: 28 to contain the truth of God, and was assured that it  would be even so in my own experience, my heart remained in  peace, perfect peace. May all my beloved fellow-believers seek  to lay hold on the truth contained in Romans 8: 28, if they have  not as yet done so, in order that, under heavy trials, their hearts  may be in peace. As it had been with me, so I found it to be  with Mr. Wright, much as he had been attached to his late  wife. On January 24th we left Jubbulpore for Bombay. There I  preached fifteen times ; and once in German, to the sailors of a  Prussian man-of-war, who, by the courtesy of the commander,  were allowed to come to a very large tent in which all the meetings  at which I preached in Bombay were held. On February 21st we sailed from Bombay for Brindisi, and  arrived on March 11th in London. During this passage, I  preached on board the ship. Whilst in London, I preached  also in the large Mildmay Conference Hall ; and this our stay in  London ended our long journey. When we returned to Bristol, I had great cause for praise, that  the whole work was going on so well under the direction of Mr.  Wright. Section Title: Sixteenth Tour.—Germany, Switzerland. August 8th, 1890, to June 5th, 1891. For more than four months I laboured again at the Orphan  Houses ; but, as I greatly required rest, Mrs. Muller and I left  home again, on August 8th, for the Continent of Europe. After  visiting Brussels, we went to Cologne on the Rhine, enjoyed a  little trip up that river on board steamships to Neuwied, Coblentz,  and Mayence, surrounded by the picturesque ruins and beautiful  scenery for which the banks of the Rhine are celebrated ; and  on August 16th arrived at Heidelberg, where I preached four  times at the German Evangelical Chapel in that city. Soon  after our arrival in Germany, however, when we heard about  the sad state of things in the professed evangelical churches  of that country and in Switzerland, we felt constrained to lengthen  out our stay on the Continent, especially as I had received great  numbers of invitations from brethren residing in German and  Swiss cities, to preach in them for some time ; and no sooner  had I begun to accept these invitations, than I found that the Lord  was pleased so graciously to bless my labours, that I was convinced  beyond the shadow of a doubt, that we ought to prolong our  absence from England, in order that I might not only become  the instrument in His hands of the conversion of sinners, but  also that I might in particular lead on believers into a further  knowledge of the truth, and strengthen the hands of those  persons too, who remained sound in the faith. From Heidelberg we went on August 20th to Stuttgart, where  I held a great number of meetings, and on Sunday, August 31st,  conducted two services at Kornthal, five miles distant. At  Stuttgart the love of the truth was so great, that I had always  extreme difficulty to reach the desk at the large Hall of the  Burger Museum from whence I spoke ; and the last few times  that I preached, was obliged to be admitted through a side  door, into this Hall, because by the ordinary way the desk could  not be got at, on account of the immense crowds which filled  the building. But the great spiritual blessing which was given  surpassed the delight I felt at seeing so great a multitude; and,  after having remained for twenty-seven days at Stuttgart, on  September 13th my dear wife and I left for Schaffhausen. There I preached at the great Johannes Kirche to more than  2,000 people upon each occasion, and twice at a large Chapel  connected with it, to about 800 persons the first time, and to 900  afterwards; and here, at Schaffhausen too, God gave much blessing. From Schaffhausen we went on to Zurich, where I conducted  six services, and addressed more than 1,000 persons at each  meeting with great help from the Lord ; four times I spoke  also, to about 700 or 800 persons upon each occasion. After  leaving Zurich, we travelled on to Winterthur ; but there I  preached once only, on October 3rd. From Winterthur we proceeded to Basel, in which city I  preached three times to many hundreds of hearers ; twelve  meetings I held at the great Hall of the Vereins Haus, which  each time was filled with about 2,000 people, and once I addressed  ninety students of the Basel Missionary Society, to the students  of which Society I had years ago given addresses repeatedly,  since March in the year 1835. Whilst at Basel this time I  addressed seventy students also of the Pilgrim Missionary  Society at St. Chrischona, seven miles from Basel ; but my last  meeting at Basel was for Christian workers, when many hundreds  of them were present, to whom I spoke for more than an hour.  Our stay at Base] was a precious season, and real blessing,  through the Lord's great kindness, was left behind. After leaving Basel, we visited Aarau, and Biel, at both of  which towns I held meetings. The next city to which we went  was Berne, where I began my labours on October 26th ; but  here, though I had often preached within the last sixteen years,  I never addressed such crowded congregations (about 2,000  people at each meeting), as I had all the sixteen times that I  conducted services at the great Hall of the Vereins Haus, during  this last visit to that city. The two closing meetings were  particularly for Christian workers, when the blessing, which  the Lord was pleased to grant, was great indeed. On November 5th we left Berne for Thun, where I preached  four times at the Parish Church, and once at the Wesleyan  Chapel, and there also the Lord brought out large congregations  and gave much blessing. Everywhere, on our present visit  to the Continent of Europe, I had the joy of seeing how, not-withstanding the increasing infidelity and the open rejection  of the truth on the part of many persons, and even of professed  ministers, too, there is found on the other hand hunger after  spiritual food, and large numbers come out consequently to  hear the gospel, whenever the truth is faithfully proclaimed  by real servants of the Lord Jesus Christ. From Thun we went on November 21st to Langnau, where I  preached to crowded, most attentive audiences, with much  help and manifest blessing from the Lord. During the whole  of our stay at Langnau the cold was intense, and all through  the winter afterwards ; occasionally the thermometer sank to  20 degrees below freezing point ; but the Lord sustained us  through the trial, though in consequence of having spent so  much time for years past in tropical climates, we felt the severity  of the weather to be exceedingly great. On December 1st we left for St. Gallen, where I preached  nine times, and addressed the boys and girls of a Reformatory  Institution once. In this city, also, I not only had large congregations at each service, but preached the Word with remarkable  help, and much blessing from the Lord. From St. Gallen we  went to Heiden, where I preached four times, and here at Heiden as well as at Thun and at many of the other cities and towns  of Switzerland and Germany, I had most profitable intercourse  with the Pastors of the Churches ; for in many places these  beloved brethren considered that God had especially sent me to  promote their comfort and benefit, by giving them counsel and  advice. From Heiden we went on December 20th to Herisau,  and there I preached on December 21st, and December 22nd. On December 23rd we left for Hauptweil, where I preached  four times at a large Hall, and where also I had pleasant, profitable  conversation with fellow-labourers in the Word ; and after our  departure from Hauptweil on the morning of December 26th,  we travelled to Chur, a town situated in a very picturesque  and mountainous district on the east of Switzerland. In the  course of our railway journey to that place, whilst the weather  was bitterly cold, we observed the high mountains in every  direction covered with snow, noticed large masses of thick ice  floating on the rivers and lakes, and found the frost most severe  during the whole of our visit to that beautiful locality. At Chur  I preached twice at St. Martin's Church, four times at St. Regula  Kirche, and attended two prayer meetings during the second  week of January, where I gave short addresses to the persons  who had assembled at the Hall. Section Title: 1891. On January 7th we travelled to Constance. In this town,  where, more than four centuries ago, John Huss and Jerome of  Prague were burned as martyrs at the stake, I preached at a  large hall eight times altogether. On an island in the Lake of  Constance, stands the Insel Hotel, at which we were staying,  which is a very large old building, and was formerly a Dominican  Monastery inhabited only by monks and friars. This old  building still contains an ancient Tower, in which Huss was  imprisoned for some time before he was put to death. We next proceeded to Carlsruhe, in which city I preached  twenty-three times at two large halls, in the course of the twenty- seven days we were there, not only with most decided help  from the Lord whilst speaking to the unconverted, but with  great blessing to young and uninstructed believers also. Many  other persons, too, were confirmed in the faith, whilst numbers  were brought back, as I learned afterwards, to the truth from  which they had departed, and thus were led to trust with greater  simplicity in the Lord. On February 14th we left for Pforzheim, and in this large town  stayed eight days, and I preached seven times to such crowded  congregations at the Hall of the Vereins Haus, that I had the  greatest difficulty to press through the people, in order to reach  the desk from which I spoke ; and on the last three occasions  had to obtain an entrance into the large Hall through a side  door, which was opened to me for the purpose. My heart has been greatly refreshed at seeing almost everywhere in Germany  and in Switzerland such a desire to hear the truth, notwithstanding  the departure of so many persons from it. On February 22nd we went to Freiburg in Baden, where I  held fifteen most happy meetings at a large hall ; and in this  city, as in all the other places we visited, was so greatly helped  by the Lord, that it was most manifest I had not laboured in  vain. Here also, as in all the other places in Germany and in  Switzerland to which we went, we were most affectionately  entreated to come again soon. After our departure from Freiburg we went on to Wiesbaden,  where, during the eleven days we stayed, I preached eight times  at the Hall of the Vereins Haus and at the Kaiser Halle to large  congregations, and, as I learned afterwards, with much blessing ;  for believers were edified, and careless unsaved persons were  converted through my ministry. We went on March 28th to Frankfort on the Main, where,  in twenty-three days, I preached to many hundreds of hearers  at the Hall of the Vereins Haus, and at the Christus Kirche  eighteen times altogether, with special help from God, both as  regards the conversion of the unsaved, and with reference to  leading on believers in the knowledge of the Lord, which blessing  I heard of by letter from brethren residing at Frankfort, soon  after we had left that city. On April 22nd we left Frankfort for Bonn on the Rhine, at  which city I preached at the Gemeinde Haus, and at the  Johanneum fifteen times altogether. We then proceeded to  Cologne, from which place an omnibus conveyed us to Deutz,  a small town near Cologne, in order that I might hold a few  meetings at Miilheim on the Rhine, which is only three miles  from Deutz. At Mulheim I preached five times at the Hall of  the Young Men's Christian Association, and on May 16th we  went on to Essen, where I held six meetings altogether: On  the morning of May 17th (Whit-Sunday), I preached at the  Market Kirche at half-past nine, to a large congregation consisting of more than 2,000 people ; and, on the evening of  that day, at a quarter-past eight, conducted a meeting at the  Gemeinde Haus, where about 1,500 persons were present. On  May 20th and 21st, I gave addresses at some Conference  Meetings, which were held at a large Hall in Essen ; on Sunday  morning, May 24th, I preached at the great Paulus Kirche to  an immense audience of more than 2,500 people ; and on the  evening of that day, at a quarter-past eight, held a meeting at  the Gemeinde Haus, where about 1,500 persons had assembled,  which was my farewell service for Essen. On the afternoon of May 25th we went to Barmen, where I  preached at the Vereins Haus, at the Christus Kirche, at the  Evangelical Vereins Haus, and at the great Haupt Kirche,  four times only, to very large congregations, as these buildings 36 were crowded to the utmost at each meeting ; and at the Haupt  Kirche I had 2,500 hearers altogether. On the evenings of  June 2nd, 3rd, and 5th, I preached at Elberfeld (three miles  only from Barmen), to very large congregations ; and my service  at Elberfeld, on June 5th, was the last I had the privilege of  holding in that town. All my numerous meetings, in the course of this long sixteenth  missionary tour, have invariably been conducted in the German  language, with the exception of one large drawing-room meeting,  held at Wiesbaden on the afternoon of March 18th, when, at  the mansion of Princess Elizabeth von Schomberg Lippe, a  quarter of a mile from the hotel at which we were staying, I  addressed more than one hundred ladies and gentlemen in English,  by particular request. Section Title: Seventeenth Tour.—Germany, Austria, And Italy. June, 1891, to May, 1892. After having preached many times at Barmen and Elberfeld,  to very large congregations, we went to Cassel, where I preached  twice in two different churches and three times in halls. I  held also a meeting with pastors of the city and neighbourhood,  whom I addressed for about an hour and a half on points  connected with their service for the Lord. I spoke likewise  to 400 prisoners, who were confined in a gaol at Cassel, and  was glad to find in this city much more spiritual life than when  I last preached there, more than ten years before. On July  13th I left for Berlin, to which city we had been most affectionately  and pressingly invited to come. I held there seven meetings,  and preached once at Charlottenburg, about four miles distant. We should have stayed longer in Berlin, but I had a most  pressing invitation to go to Hamburg, which, for particular  reasons, was at once to be complied with ; and, on this account,  we left Berlin on July 28th, with the understanding that we  would come back after some time. After having preached repeatedly at Hamburg (which services  were a particular joy to me, because I had never before held  meetings in this large city), we went to Halberstadt, where I  had lived for more than five years, while attending the Cathedral  Classical School there, in order to prepare for the University of  Halle ; and I had therefore particular delight in preaching in one  of the Protestant Churches of this city to a large and most  attentive audience. From Halberstadt we went to Wernigerode, a town at the foot  of the highest mountain in Germany, the Brocken, where I  preached to a large congregation, at the largest church in the  town. From Wernigerode we went to Heimersleben, a town where I  had lived, with my parents, from the time that I was four years and a half old until I was ten years and a half of age, and to  which town I went from the school at Halberstadt again and  again at the time of vacation, and also visited Heimersleben at  a later period, for the sake of seeing my father. It was a  particular joy to me to find here a large hall which I could rent  for the occasion, a building which was not to be had when we  were on the Continent the last time. I considered it, therefore,  an especial honour and privilege to be allowed by the Lord  to witness now for Him in the very place where, as a boy and  young man, before my conversion, I had only dishonoured  Him. From Heimersleben we went on to Magdeburg, one of the  largest fortresses in Prussia, in order that there also I might  witness for our precious Saviour, and the Lord gave unto me  the desire of my heart ; for I preached five times in this city to  numbers of attentive hearers. I had long wished to visit  Magdeburg, because it was a place where, in the days of my  youthful folly, I had often sinned against God, so that I was  particularly glad to labour for the Lord in a city where I had  formerly dishonoured Him. After I had finished my service at Magdeburg we went to  Brandenburg, where I preached three times. From Brandenburg  we went on to Stettin, the capital of Pomerania, where fourteen  years before I had held several meetings, and this time I  conducted services on five occasions altogether in various churches  of that city. After leaving Stettin, Mrs. Muller and I went a second time,  according to agreement, to Berlin, where I preached ten times  more, in a large hall, to congregations of many hundred persons. On October 14th, we left Berlin for Liegnitz, where I  preached five times, and then went to Breslau, the chief city of  Silesia, where I preached three times in the Moravian Chapel,  and held a meeting for the students of the University of Breslau,  whom I addressed in the Johanneum. From Breslau we travelled on to Vienna, the capital of the  Empire of Austria, where the population is almost exclusively  Roman Catholic ; and there I preached eight times at the  Reformed Church, and in the Methodist and Baptist Chapels.  I am ready to preach everywhere, provided the foundation truths  of our holy faith are held, and nothing is expected from me  which I cannot do with a good conscience. On November 25th, at 8 p.m., we left Vienna for Florence,  in the North of Italy, where, after traveling all night  and one day, we arrived a little before midnight on the 26th.  In the course of this our fourth visit, I preached four times  in the Scotch Presbyterian Church, held two drawing-room  meetings at the house of the Presbyterian minister, and four  large drawing-room meetings in the apartments of Canon  Seymour, an English clergyman residing at Florence. Section Title: 1892. From that city, on December 31st, we travelled all night to  Rome, and thence, on January 1st, 1892, proceeded to Naples,  where we arrived at half-past two on the afternoon of New  Year's Day. Our stay in that large city lasted until May 2nd,  and during the four months we were there I preached many  times in the Scotch, Presbyterian Church in English ; also at a  hall in English, with translation into Italian by Count Papenegouth Oswald, a Christian gentleman who resides in Naples.  The longer we were in this city, the more my work became  enlarged ; but, as it appeared for various reasons desirable  that we should for a time return to Ashley Down, Bristol, we  left for England, and landed at Dover at half-past nine on the  night of May 5th. We had been absent from home for one year  and nine months. In the course of the last seventeen years, having travelled  about 200,000 miles altogether, by land and by sea, in the Lord's  service, my dear wife and I have abundant reason to praise God  for having sustained us in health and vigour of mind and body  up to the present time. Splitit Chapter 18, Severe Financial Trials In Connection  With The First Four Objects During  Mr. Muller's Last Thirteen Years. 1885 to 1898. May 26th, 1885, to May 26th, 1886. We commenced the fifty-second financial year of the Institution with a balance of £186 14 shillings 21 pence in hand.  June 8th. From Cheltenham £50 for Jewish and Indian  Missions.—June 18th. Put into one of the boxes at the New  Orphan House, No. 3, a Bank of England Note for £100, with  these words, " A gift, £10 of which is for the circulation of the  Scriptures, and £90 for the use of the Orphans under Mr. Muller's  care."—June 27th. When this day commenced, we had nothing  at all in hand for these Objects, but in the course of the day £30  was received from G. G., Glasgow. July 3rd. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven,  £150. From Scotland £170, with £30 for my dear wife and  myself.—July 10th. Legacy of the late J. C., Esq., £600  for Missions, and £31 9 shillings for the support of the Orphans.—July  15th. From Clifton £50.—July 27th. On the 27th June, as  stated before, we had nothing at all left for the first four Objects  of the Institution. Since then it pleased the Lord to send us  £1,510 for them. This was the result of continual waiting upon  God in believing prayer, which for more than fifty-two years we  have found not to be in vain.—July 31st. From Dundee £50. August 17th. A gold chain for Foreign Missions and the  Orphans. Contrary to the admonitions of the Holy Spirit, this  donor had bought the chain, and now could not wear it.—August  29th. From Yorkshire £150 for Foreign Missions, and £150 for  the Orphans. September 10th. From Hackney £5, with this letter from  the donor :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " I have pleasure in sending you £5 for Missions, as promised to  the Lord about a month ago, if He, in answer to prayer, would  graciously remove serious difficulties, which had arisen to my  completion of a lease, in connection with which legal difficulties  seemed almost inevitable. I prayed earnestly, day by day, that  the Lord would dispose of events, and so deal with the hearts of  the owners, that not only a settlement might be come to, but that  it might be mutually satisfactory and friendly. This, at the first  interview, after the difficulty had arisen, was accomplished yesterday, without one sharp word or look on either side. It was  through reading your last Report, I was led to adopt this mode  of settlement, and in faith anticipated the result, which has come  to pass to the glory of God. " Yours truly, blank." September 12th. From a Berkshire donor, 41 coupons, and 1  Dividend Warrant, amounting altogether to £173 5 shillings 1 pence.—September 22nd. From Dublin £50.—September 24th. From Dundee  £50, with £10 for myself.—September 28th. From Wales £96,  with £4 for Mrs. Muller and myself. October 3rd. From Scotland £100, with £20 for my wife and  myself.—October 19th. From Ireland £12 15 shillings for the circulation  of the Holy Scriptures. During no period of the existence of the  Institution, since March 5th, 1834, have we circulated so great a  number of copies of the Holy Scriptures, as during the past year.  This has chiefly arisen from the fact that Bible carriages in  Ireland, England, Australia, etc., are supplied with New Testaments at half price, and with copies of the Bible at three-fourths  of the usual price. We do this, that the devoted brethren engaged  in this service may thus have their expenses covered, and that we  may help on in this way so deeply an important service. November 27th. From a friend at Southport £50.—December  11th. Received £45, with £5 for myself, as " A little thank- offering to my Heavenly Father, who has mercifully spared me  to old age, with the use of my faculties and limbs, for which I  cannot be sufficiently thankful, and long to prove by actions the  gratitude I do feel."—December 21st. To-day our balance for  the first four Objects of the Institution is reduced to £22 2 shillings 60.,  but the Lord will help further. Our hope is in Him. We  continue in prayer, and I know its power from the happy  experience of more than half a century. Section Title: 1886. January 1st. During the first day of the New Year, twenty- three donations came in for the first four Objects of the Institution, amounting to £212.—January 27th. Since December 27th,  1885, the income for these Objects was £901, so that our balance,  which a month ago was £22 2 shillings 6 pence, is this day again increased to  £522 8 shillings 80.—February 1st. From Philadelphia, two donations  of 50 dollars each.—February 6th. From Taunton £25, with £25  for the Orphans.—March 3rd. From Glasgow £25, with £5 for  my dear wife and myself.—March 4th. From Scotland £105,  with £15 for my wife and myself. From Worcestershire £250 for  Home and Foreign Missions, £230 for the Orphans, and £20 for  myself, with the following words :—" From one who wishes to lay up treasure in heaven." This kind donor had bequeathed this  sum in her Will, but decided to pay it in her lifetime to save the  legacy duty.—March 6th. From Berkshire 41 coupons and a  Dividend Warrant, amounting altogether to £173 0 shillings 8 pence.—March  8th. From Scotland £100, with £5 for myself.—March 9th.  From Yorkshire £90 for Foreign Missions, and £10 for myself.— March 15th. From Victoria, Australia, £80, with £20 for Mrs.  Muller and myself. April 9th. From Finland £3 for Missions to the heathen.— April 10th. From Philadelphia £30, with £30 for the Orphans.— April 22nd. From Scotland £40, with £10 for myself.—April  28th. From Melbourne £30, with £10 for Mrs. Muller and myself.  April 30th. From Kent £100 for Missions, £100 for the Orphans,  and £50 for myself.—May 8th. From Scotland £100, with £5  for Mrs. Muller and myself.—May 11th. From London £45 3 shillings  for Foreign Missions, and £16 10 shillings for Bible Fund.—May 17th.  From Philadelphia £30, with £30 for the Orphans, from the  same kind donor who has again and again sent us help during  the last few months.—May 22nd. From Bath £90, with £10 for  myself. From the neighbourhood of Bristol £100. May 26th, 1886, to May 26th, 1887. We began this last financial year with a balance, rather larger  than usual, for the first four Objects of the Institution, as we  had £347 14 shillings 9¾ pence in hand ; yet, large as it was, it was not  sufficient for two weeks. May 28th. From Devonshire £90 for Missions.—June 5th.  From Worcester £90, with £10 for the temporal supplies of my  dear wife and myself.—June 21st. From Edinburgh £40, with  £10 for the Orphans.—July 21st. From Sussex £39 12 shillings 5 pence for  Missions, with £13 for the support of one Orphan for one year.— July 28th. From Blairgowrie, Scotland, £50. Two months we have been already carried through the new  period, and supplied with what we needed, through waiting upon  the Lord, and really trusting in Him, though our balance in hand,  with which we began, for these Objects, was not sufficient for  even two weeks. August 7th. From Scotland £100, with £5 for Mrs. Muller and  myself.—August 13th. Received £20 for Missions, from Ale  County, U.S.A., with the following letter :—  " Dear Brother, " Although we are so far apart and never saw each other, yet  see what faith can do. The last two letters tell me, you are preaching far away in Australia ; and I may help to hold up your hands  though in the United States. How much more might be done, if  only faith were exercised by the children of God. I again double  my donation for the Lord's work, and send £20 for Missions. " Yours in this blessed work, blank." The donor writes that we do not know each other personally ;  and yet he has many times entrusted me with money for the Lord's  work.—From Wales £100 for these Objects, with £50 for the  Orphans, and £50 for Mrs. Muller and myself.—August 17th.  From a Christian physician in London £20 for labourers in the  gospel, with £20 for the support of the Orphans.—August 26th.  Three months of this new period have passed, and we have been  enabled to meet all the expenses, and have a balance of  £26 3 shillings 2¼ pence left in hand for these Objects, namely,, a sum not quite  enough for the average expenses of one day. Now, what do we do  under such circumstances? What we have ever done these fifty- three years past, since March 5th, 1834, when the Institution was  founded. We make known our requests unto God ; we do really  trust in Him, and therefore expect help from Him.—August 27th.  From the neighbourhood of Taranaki, New Zealand, £9 for  Missions.—September 4th. From H. B. £50.—September 7th.  From Dublin £50. There came in likewise 41 coupons, and a  Dividend Warrant, in all amounting to £173 0 shillings 8 pence.--September  24th. From an old friend of the Institution £100, with £70 for  the Orphans and £30 for myself. October 13th. From Queensland £15, with £5 for Mrs. Muller  and myself. From Bath £400 for Foreign Missions and Missions  to the Jews.—October 26th. Five months of this period have  already elapsed, and we have not only been enabled to meet all  the needed expenses, connected with these first four Objects of  the Institution, through habitual believing prayer ; but we have  this day actually £5 7 shillings 5½ pence more in hand than when we began  this period, our balance being now £353 2 shillings 3¼ pence. November 26th. At the end of the sixth month of the Institution, we have still £20 16 shillings 10¼ pence in hand for these Objects. At  the same time the reader will see, how much call we have to trust  in God, and to pray, that we may be still further helped.— November 29th. From a farmer in the neighbourhood of Swindon £5 for Missions in Ireland. " Three pounds of the above  is instead of insuring the dead stock on the farm."—December  26th. All our money for these Objects is entirely gone ; but  our hope is in God.—December 31st. The Lord begins again to  help us. To-day was received from London £20 for the School  Fund, £50 for Missions, £40 for the Orphans, and £10 for Mrs.  Muller and myself. Section Title: 1887. January 1st. To-day there came in many donations for these  Objects, as the result of our constant waiting upon the Lord in  believing prayer, of which I only mention the following. From  Hereford £20 for Foreign Missions. From R. W. £25 for Missions,  with £25 for the Orphans. From a Bristol donor £20, with £20  for the Orphans. From Scotland £100, with £5 for Mrs. Muller  and myself. The following letter was received from a Christian widow, who trusts in the Lord, and who contributes to the Lord's  work as He is pleased to prosper her. With the letter came a  cheque for £14 6 shillings 11 pence. The letter was dated December 31st,  1886. " Dear Sir, " The year 1886 is nearly run out, and it has brought round  the anniversary of the opening of my business. Owing to the  unexampled depression in trade, I regret to say, that I have still  but a comparatively small amount to remit for the Orphans ; but  such as it is, I send it with great pleasure, and pray that the  coming year may be a more prosperous one, and that I may be  able to send a largely increased sum. I send you on account of  the Orphans £8 10 shillings 2 pence, being 2 pence in the pound on my takings,  with £1 11 shillings 8 pence my anniversary day's takings, making a total  of £10 1 shillings 10 pence for the Orphans. Also £4 5 shillings 1 pence, being 1 pence in  the pound on my takings, in memory of my dear departed  mother. This latter sum for such purpose as you may think  proper. In all £14 6 shillings 1½ pence. " I remain, yours respectfully, blank." January 3rd. Legacy of the late R. C., Esq , Ireland, £50.  The donor was an entire stranger to me. This makes the hand of  God, however, the more manifest.—January 21st. Received  the following letter, with £100 :—  " Dear Sir, " I have £100, which I have no use for at present, so I send you  a cheque for the amount, as I feel sure you will be able to put it  to good account. Yours truly, blank. P.S.-I should like  it placed towards the circulation of the Scriptures and aiding  missionary efforts." This donation came, when the funds were very low, and after  we had been long praying for means, to enable us to remit to  labourers in the gospel, and to enable us to carry on the circulation of the Holy Scriptures.—January 25th. Received £2 10 shillings,  with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " I wish the £210 shillings, cheque which is enclosed, to be used as you  think fit for the Lord's work. Perhaps I ought to mention the  circumstances under which I send this little amount. It was a  debt owed for many years, and I sent many bills and asked for  the money, without effect. About a year ago I was informed by  a friend, that the man, who owed the money to me, never paid his  debts, without a County Court summons, and that, if I used this  means, I should be sure to get it, as several persons had proved.  When I heard this, my prayer was, ' Lord lead me not into  temptation,' as I considered such a course would not become me  as a child of God. -Some months ago I felt stirred up to pray  concerning this debt, and had faith to believe I should get the money ; and about six weeks ago, after reading ' The Lord's  Dealings with George Muller,' I resolved that, when the money  was paid, it should be sent on to you. On Saturday last the  man called on me, much dejected, saying he had just had a loss  of £50, but he wished to pay me, which he did, and I now send  the money, dear Sir, as I promised the Lord. " Yours very truly in Him, blank." Legacy of the late Mrs. H., of Ireland, £1,000 (less legacy duty),  £200 for these Objects, with £700 for the Orphans. In this case  again the kind donor was an entire stranger to me ; but God spoke  to her heart for us. January 26th. Eight months of the new period we have been  enabled to carry on the operations of the first four Objects of the  Institution, and have not only been enabled to meet the expenses  thus far, but have this day a balance of £180 4 shillings 5 pence in hand. February 2nd. From H. B. £40, with £10 for the Orphans.— February 4th. Legacy of the late Miss F. M. W. £100 for Foreign  Missions. Of late years I have been asking the Lord again and  again, that legacies might be left to the Institution, not merely  for the support of the Orphans, but also for the other Objects ;  and this has been repeatedly done during the last four years.— February 21st. From the neighbourhood of Loughborough £40. March 4th. To-day the balance of the fund for the first four  Objects was reduced to £60, and the larger portion of this was  required to meet bills for Bibles and Tracts, which had been  ordered. In four days about £140 would be required to meet  expenses connected with the Mission Schools. Under these  circumstances, again, as the result of believing expecting prayer,  £100 arrived from Scotland, which might be taken for these  Objects, the whole of which was therefore taken for them.  Another letter also from Scotland, containing £25 for the Institution, of which £15 was taken for these Objects.—March 21st.  From a friend £4,000 for Missions, and £1,000 for the Orphans.  The donor is only known to me by name ; but God has touched  his heart to send to us this help. My prayer has been very  frequent, that the Lord would give to us more largely the means  for missionary purposes. Since seeing with my own eyes the  awful reality of idolatry at Benares and throughout India  generally, and since then in China, Japan, and other idolatrous  countries, how, with any measure of love to the Lord, could I  but long to do more and more for such places of spiritual  darkness ? This £4,000 for Missions has been a very great  refreshment to me. April 12th. Legacy of the late Miss M. N. H. £222 17 shillings 5 pence  for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, and £222 17 shillings 6 pence for  the Orphans. We were delighted to receive this legacy for the  circulation of the Word of God.—April 22nd. " In memory of  Mrs. K." £80.—April 26th. From the Free Evangelical Churches  of the Canton of Berne, for Missions to the heathen, 188 francs and 50 centimes 7£ 9 shillings.—April 29th. From Norfolk £25, with  £25 for the Orphans. May 13th. From Philadelphia £21 for Missions, and £20 for  the Orphans.—May 23rd. From Norfolk £25, and £25 for the  Orphans.—May 26th. From London £45 3 shillings for Foreign Missions.  From Edinburgh £50 for Foreign Missions, and £50 for the  Orphans. Section Title: May 26th, 1887, to May 26th, 1888. When this financial year of the Institution commenced, we had,  for the first four Objects, £1,423 18 shillings 101 pence in hand, a balance  considerably larger than had been the case for several years  past. But great as this balance was, it was only enough for  seven weeks, so that our eyes needed by faith to be fixed on our  Heavenly Father, instead of looking to the balance in hand ;  this we did, by the grace of God, and so it came to pass that we  were further helped. I will now show the manner in which it  pleased God to assist us, and refer therefore to some of the  donations for these four Objects of the Institution. May 31st. Received 70 dollars (namely, £14 7 shillings 5 pence) from the  New German Baptist Church at Swanton, Ohio, United States of  America.—June 28th. Legacy of the late Rev. F. H. £300, with  £300 for the Orphans.—July 19th. From Eastbourne £25, with  £25 for the Orphans, and £10 for Mrs. Muller and myself.—July  25th. From Dundee £50. August 9th. From Wales £80 for the Bible Fund and Missions,  £100 for the Orphans, and £20 for Mrs. Muller and myself. As  the Lord has been pleased to prosper the donor (he wrote to  me), so he has given to the poor or to the Lord's work ; this  was done at first at a comparatively small percentage, but was  increased more and more, as God blessed him in his business.  August 26th. From Herefordshire £20 for Foreign Missions.— September 5th. From New Zealand £13 for Missions, £15 for  the Orphans, and £5 for Mrs. Muller and myself. From Scotland  £30, with £30 for the Orphans, and £15 for myself and Mrs.  Muller.—August 6th. From the neighbourhood of Abingdon,  forty-one coupons and two Dividend Warrants, amounting, less  income tax, to £173 0 shillings 8 pence. The funds for the first four Objects  were all but completely spent when this donation came to hand,  though the balance had been so great when we began the year. October 6th. From Yorkshire £100 for Foreign Missions,  with £100 for the support of the Orphans, from a donor who  kindly has many times sent help for the Institution during the  past forty-seven years.—October 10th. From Dublin £50, with  £50 for the Orphans, and £10 for myself.—October 24th. From  Bath £100 for Foreign Missions, and Missions to the Jews. When  this donation came in we had scarcely anything left in hand for  these Objects.—October 27th. Our balance in hand for the first  four Objects is now £100 15 shillings 1½ pence ; but we have during one more month been enabled by prayer and faith to meet the expenses  of the Institution. Section Title: A liberal lawyer. October 28th. Received 100 dollars from Virginia, U.S.A.,  with the following letter.:—  " I send you herewith a cheque for 100 dollars, to be used for  yourself or for any work you have in hand. I shall always thank  the Lord for my having met with you ; and I pray, that many  days may be added to your life. Will you do me the kindness  to offer one earnest prayer for myself, my wife, and our three  children, that we all may be saved ? Pray also, that the Lord  will bless me in my business, as He has condescended to give  me grace to use what He gives me for His glory. It may be  interesting to you to know my plan of giving, which I think  the best, and unlike any of which I know. Our State (Virginia)  was the great battle-field, and, at the close of the great war, I  was very poor, my father having lost his slaves, and having  left a poor farm only, I, being young, studied law. I resolved  to give 5 per cent of my net income (after paying all expenses)  until worth 5,000 dollars ; then 10 per cent till worth 10,000  dollars ; then 15 per cent, till worth 15,000 dollars ; and so on,  increasing 5 per cent on each 5,000 dollars, till I should be worth  50,000 dollars, and then, after that, all that I make in the way  of profits. If the Lord will continue to bless me, I shall in a  very few years come to this limit, and will then, God helping  me, give all my profits to His work. I think that a Christian  should not lay up more than a necessary competency, but that, the  Lord having given him what is necessary, he should ask no more,  and give all else to the work of the Lord. I have written this  not in any wise to call attention to myself ; but, because I consider  it the true principle of benevolence, and one that will be attended  with blessing." This letter contains matter for prayerful consideration.— October 29th. From Worcestershire £50 for Mission Work in  England. This donor has often helped when we needed assistance.  November 2nd. From the neighbourhood of Whitby £100,  with the following letter :—  " When reading your last Report, I saw that you were desirous  to do more for Missions in heathen lands. I have a great wish  to assist in that work. I therefore enclose you a cheque for  one hundred pounds, to be used as you think best." This donation greatly cheered us, as the answer to many  prayers.—November 4th. From Edinburgh £100, with the  following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Wright, " I enclose you a cheque for £100, as I know Mr. Muller is  again from home, on the Lord's work. This is 'a special donation  arising from profit on a piece of ground,' and was devoted to Mr. Muller's work, before the amount could be known. The  profit is slightly under what I said. I have the pleasure of  adding a little, to make an even sum. I have long felt deeply  indebted to Mr. Muller's teaching, and look upon his work as a  living testimony to the power of prayer and faith." November 17th. From Paris £15, with £5 for the Orphans,  and £6 for my dear wife and myself, instead of insuring horses  sent to Russia.-November 21st. From a friend at Burnley £50. December 12th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who,  constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in  heaven, £350.-December 22nd. From Kent £50 for Missions  and £50 for the Orphans.-December 26th. Our balance in  hand, for these Objects, was now reduced to £55 5 shillings 9 pence, namely,,  not sufficient for the average expenses of two days. But God  helped again at this time also.-December 27th. Early this  morning came in from Clifton £15, and thus the Lord began to  help further. Section Title: 1888. The New Year brought fresh proof of the Lord's faithfulness.  On the first business day, January 2nd, we received various  donations for these Objects, of which I mention £100 from Scotland, with £5 for myself and my dear wife.-January 4th. From  Paddington £50 for Missions, £40 for the Orphans, and £10 for  Mrs. Muller and myself.-January 6th. From Sussex £40 5 shillings 8 pence  for Missions, with £20 for the Orphans.-January 7th. From  Scotland £80, with £20 for the Orphans, and £20 for Mrs. Muller  and myself.-January 14th. From the neighbourhood of  Manchester £160, with £40 for the Orphans. February 10th. From Ontario £8.-February 21st. From  Salem, U.S.A.., 150 dollars.-March 1st. From Scotland £100,  with £5 for myself and my dear wife. -March 3rd. From an  Orphan who was formerly in one of the Boys' Departments of  the Orphan Houses, but who is now married and living in  Pennsylvania, £2 10 shillings, with £1 for myself.-March 5th. From  Jamaica £12 108.-March 13th. From Bristol, with 2nd Corinthians 9: 15,  £50.-April 11th. From McKeesport, Pennsylvania, £10 for Missions. May 2nd. From Scotland £100, with £5 for myself.-May 16th.  From Yorkshire £200 for Foreign Missions.-May 17th. From  Ireland £50 for Missions and Bible Fund.-May 23rd. From  Sevenoaks £50 for Foreign Missions, " A thank offering for  mercies received."-May 26th. From Plymouth, without a line,  £10 in two B.E. Notes. From near Bath £3, which the donor  sent as a " thank offering to the Lord for saving my son in  Australia at the eleventh hour." From near Bristol £100. Section Title: May 26th, 1888, to May 26th, 1889. When this financial year of the Institution commenced, the  balance in hand was £81 19 shillings 74 pence, an amount so small, that, according to the expenses of the previous year, it was only enough  for three days. By this, however, we were not discouraged ;  for, as for fifty-four years before we had not been looking to  the balance in hand, but to God alone, so we did, by His help,  this time also : and He helped us during the past year also, as  He had done for more than half a century before. May 29th. Received £1, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " Will you use the enclosed £1 as you think best ? I would  send a hundred times as much, if I could ; for you were, through  your Narrative, the instrument, in the hand of God, of bringing  me into the light. It would take up too much of your time to  give you the details ; but this I must tell you, that now I too  am proving that God hears and answers prayer. Oh ! it is  most precious to be a child of God, to have Him for ever with  one, and to deal with Him in all things. It will be two years  in the month of June since I was converted, and, by His grace,  I am standing firmly. For the last twelve months I have been  thinking very much about going as a Missionary to China, if it  be His will. I am looking to the Lord for counsel and guidance,  so that I may not make a mistake ; for, through reading the  Word of God, I find that He chooses His own instruments, at  all times, for special work. I pray for you every day ; will you  pray for me ? " Yours respectfully, blank ." June 13th. Legacy of the late Miss C. K., for English and  Foreign Missions and Schools, £1,000, less legacy duty.—June 20th  From Hastings £10 for Missions, with £40 for the Orphans.— June 22nd. From Bournemouth £3 for Missions, £15 for the  Orphans, and £2 for Mrs. Muller and myself.—June 27th. One  month we have been already helped. Our expenses, during the  past month, for these Objects, amounted to £1,167 10 shillings 1½ pence,  and our income was £1,092 10 shillings 10 pence, which, with the balance of  £81 19 shillings 7½ pence in hand on May 27th, makes £1,174 10 shillings 5  pence ; so  that to-day our balance in hand is £7 0 shillings 4 pence. Thus you see,  dear reader, how, time after time, we are situated ; but we are  never forsaken by God, because we do not merely say that we  trust in Him, but really do so. And thus it is with all who act  in like manner.—July 18th. From Yorkshire £500, with the  following letter :—  " My dear Brother in the Lord, " I have received some money, owing to the death of a person,  related to me by a sister's marriage, and ask you to accept £500  of it, to be used, £20 for yourself, and the rest will you kindly  apply for the benefit of Foreign Missions ? May the Lord still  own your labours, and give to them His abundant blessing !  I still approve of caring for young Orphans, but in this case  prefer sending for Foreign Missions. There is much work and preaching in England, and it is very desirable to spread salvation  far and wide in regions beyond. I have heard of your having been  in New Zealand, but do not know where you now are. " Affectionately yours in Christ, blank ." The above donation was a precious answer to constant prayer  for Foreign Missions.—July 20th. From Bromley was received  to-day £25 for these Objects, and £25 for the Orphans. The  Lord had laid it, during sleep, on the heart of the kind donor  to send this amount. How came this ? We wait continually on  the Lord, and He, knowing our need, helps us.—July 27th. A  month since, on June 27th, our balance in hand for these first  four Objects of the Institution was only £7 0 shillings 4 pence, and to-day,  after having been enabled to meet all the demands for the Schools,  the circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Tracts, and missionary  operations, during the past month, we have £332 10 shillings 6 pence in  hand. See how God is ready to listen to the prayers of His  children. May all my dear fellow-believers, and especially those  who in service for the Lord need means, be greatly encouraged  by this, and be led more and more to trust in God.—July 31st.  From Sussex £61 2 shillings, for Missions, from a donor who has often  helped us. August 1st. From Scotland £100, with £5 for Mrs. Muller  and myself.—August 29th. From Scotland £80, with £20  for the Orphans, and £20 for Mrs. Muller and myself.  From the neighbourhood of Oxford, in thirty-eight coupons  and a Dividend Warrant, £169 7 shillings 10 pence.—September 27th.  Four months of this new period have elapsed. The total of  our expenditure for these four Objects has been, during that  time,. £2,977 5 shillings 11½ pence, and yet our small balance in hand, when  we commenced our financial year, has been no hindrance ; for  God, in answer to our daily waiting on Him, in believing prayer,  increased it to £3,344 11 shillings 8½ pence, so that to-day we have £367  5 shillings 9 pence left in hand for these first four Objects. Section Title: Large gift from a former Orphan. October 1st. The following letter was received to-day, with  £158 10 shillings from one of our former Orphans, who has been for  about twenty-five years a believer in the Lord Jesus, and who  for more than twenty years has resided in the United States :—  " My dear Sir, " We received your very kind letter from Sydney, New  South Wales, dated July 27th, 1888. We were much pleased to  hear from you, and to know the Lord is blessing your labours in  that far-off country, manifesting that God is with His people in  all parts of the world, and caring for those that put their trust  in Him. My dear Sir, through the goodness of the Lord, I am  able to send you a draft for £158 10 shillings ; £16 please to take for  yourself and Mrs. Muller, £10 for Mr. and Mrs. Wright, and £10 each for School, Bible, Missionary, and Tract Fund, making £40, and  £92 10 shillings for the Orphans. Dear Sir, I will now explain to you  how I am able to send you this money. Twenty-four years ago  my uncle in Swansea, Wales, died, and left me six Great Western  Railway Shares, valued £100 each ; but his widow, my aunt,  was to receive the dividends for her life time, and at her decease  I was to have them. Last March her niece wrote to me, and told  me of her death. Wednesday morning I received a draft for  £800, leaving £63 to settle up business and expenses. Dear Sir,  during the years gone by, I often made this a subject of prayer,  and promised the Lord, that should He see fit I should ever  receive this money, I would give the fifth part of it to my friend  Mr. George Muller, for the Institution—the tenth part to yourself  and Mrs. Muller, and the other donations as stated in the first  part of this letter, if it is agreeable to you to do so. My dear  Sir, I can assure you, it gives me great joy to be able to do this  out of love to the Lord Jesus, for all He has done for me. " With our kindest love, from " Your affectionate Orphan, blank ." With great joy was this fruit of our labour amongst the Orphans  received. I state here, that several times, when former Orphans  in riper years had money left to them, they have sent to me, for  the Institution, part of their legacies. October 25th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, on his way  to his field of labour, £1,000. Will the reader seek to observe  the remarkable way in which God was pleased to help us in  answer to our habitual waiting on Him in believing prayer ? Thus  from the most unlikely quarters we obtain help. When this  donation was received our balance had been reduced to less than  £100, that is, we had enough only for about three days in hand  for these first four Objects of the Institution. This made the  donation so obviously God's gracious help, as the result of  constant waiting on Him. November 29th. From Manchester £100. December 10th. From South Preston, Victoria, Australia, £30,  with £10 for the Orphans.—December 24th. From Colombo,  Ceylon, Rupees 100, with Rupees 100 for Mrs. Muller and  myself. Section Title: 1889. January 1st. The New Year brought again proof upon proof  that the Lord is mindful of our prayers, and of the necessities  of this Institution. From Scotland £100, with £5 for Mrs.  Muller and myself.—January 12th. From the neighbourhood  of Manchester £160, with £40 for the support of the Orphans.  This kind donor has helped us many times in our need, and thus  it is this time also. March 1st. The Lord has again graciously, in answer to our  prayers, helped us. There came in from Scotland £100, with £5 for Mrs Muller and myself.-March 8th. From the neighbourhood of Oxford 36 coupons, I Dividend Warrant, and a £10 Bank  Note, amounting altogether to £174 10 shillings 8 pence. From Sevenoaks  £25 for Foreign Missions, £25 for Missions to the Jews, and £50  for the Orphans.-March 11th. From two servants of the Lord  Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up  treasure in heaven, £1,000 for labourers in the gospel in India,  China, the Straits of Malacca, and British Guiana. This donation  was given as a thank offering to the Lord for all the blessings and  mercies bestowed upon the donors all their lives.-March 27th.  This day month, our balance was £35 17 shillings 2 pence, not enough for  two days, according to the average expenses ; yet, though we  expended during the month £748 16 shillings 3 pence, the Lord so helped us  that we have this day £829 19 shillings 11½ pence in hand. April 1st. From Scotland £80, with £30 for the Orphans,  and £20 for Mrs. Muller and myself.-April 4th. From Wymeswold £40.-April 26th. From Yorkshire for Foreign Missions  £200. May 1st. From Scotland £100, with £5 for myself.-May 10th.  From two German Baptist Churches in Ohio £19 12 shillings. From  near Sheffield £50 for labourers in the gospel.-May 13th.  From Ireland £100.-May 21st. From Clifton £80, with £20  for the Orphans. Section Title:  May 26th, 1889, to May 26th, 1890. When the financial year began, we had a balance of £11410 shillings 9 pence  in hand, for these first four Objects ; but, while it was a balance  in favour of the Institution, there was again a call to trust in  the living God, as had been the case during the previous fifty- five years. On the very first day of the financial year, we received from  Tasmania, a distance of more than 11,000 miles from Bristol,  £2 for Missions to the Jews, £2 for Missions in Ireland, £2 for  Missions in Spain, and £2 for the support of the Orphans. We  considered this donation, from that far-off country, as the  Lord's earnest that, during this year also, He would be mindful  of our need, and supply us, as He had done during the previous  fifty-five years. May 28th. From two ladies £2 5 shillings, instead of advertising  for pupils. June 17th. From India 250 Rupees, with 250 Rupees for  Mrs. Muller and myself.-July 1st. From the United States  £300 for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Missions.- July 16th. From Sussex £34 2 shillings for Missions.-July 22nd.  From Manchester £80, with £20 for the Orphans.-July 27th.  This day a month ago our balance in hand was only £24 1 shillings 2 pence,  namely,, not enough to meet the average expenses of one day for  these first four Objects of the Institution ; but to-day it is  £183 15 shillings 9 pence, though we have expended during the month 37 £623 4 shillings 33 pence. On this very day we received further, from a  Christian gentleman, who has many times helped us when we  were in great need, three £50 Russian bonds, with six interest  coupons attached to each, realizing, with interest, £152 8 shillings 9 pence. August 13th. From a London physician £20, with £20 for  the Orphans.—August 14th. From the neighbourhood of  Worcester, for Missions £20.—September 2nd. " In memory  of a very dear brother," £5. From Simla, India, from two  servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of  Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £200 for Missions to  the heathen.—September 13th. From McKeesport, United  States, £10. This kind donor has helped the Institution,  perhaps, fifty times in a similar way ; yet I have never seen  him : and thus nineteen out of twenty of the donors, if not  forty-nine out of every fifty, are entire strangers to me, in so  far as regards personal acquaintance. We give ourselves to  prayer ; we speak to our Heavenly Father about the need of  this Institution ; we plead the merits and worthiness of our Lord  Jesus, that is, we ask our Heavenly Father in His name, and we  are helped, and have thus now been assisted for above fifty-six  years, and have received for the Institution altogether, £1,225,000.  If all who need means for the poor or for the work of God, and  who have not yet tried this way, would, in like manner, betake  themselves in believing, expecting prayer to God, they would  see what a happy and successful Way this is. After having now  for more than sixty years acted on these principles, so far from  being tired of them, I am more and more persuaded of their  scriptural character, and seek for grace to go on in the same  course to the end of my earthly pilgrimage. September 13th. Received £2 10 shillings, with £2 10 shillings instead of  insuring premises, with the following statement :—" During  the past, as in almost every former year, since I trusted my  shops to the Lord for preservation, there has been most manifest  preservation. Adjoining my workshops and warehouse, is an  old wooden lofty tallow candle factory, all of which is highly  combustible, crowded, and fragile. In this place a fire occurred,  which, had it not been instantly discovered and extinguished, my  place would have been consumed, like a box in a parcel of  matchboxes which had been ignited. The fire broke out at  night also, when few men are about to render assistance. -To God be all the praise ! "—There is not a better insurance, than  to commit all into the hands of God. Thus I have done for the  Orphan Houses since 1848, though property of £120,000 and upwards is thus left uninsured, as it would be called ; yet our  Heavenly Father, into whose hands we have placed these  extensive premises, has invariably protected them. September 25th. Received from Scotland £80 for the first  four Objects, £30 for the Orphans, and £40 for my dear wife  and myself. From H. B. £40, with £10 for the Orphans.— September 27th. During another month we have been enabled  to meet all the expenses, amounting to £752 4 shillings 9 pence, and our  balance, which was this day month £72 18 shillings 44 pence, is now £228  0 shillings 1 pence ; but, immediately after the monthly accounts were  made up, it pleased the Lord greatly to increase our balance.  We received this day, from the United States, for these four  Objects £4,000, and for the Orphans £1,000. See, dear Christian  reader, how blessed it is to trust in God. I waited on Him in  India, my fellow-labourers in England, and others in various  parts of the world helped us by their prayers ; and thus the dear  Christian brother, whom I have never seen, was moved by the  Lord, in answer to our prayers, to send me this sum for the work  of the Lord. Will not my dear fellow-believers be encouraged  by this, and be led to make trial of this way, and see for themselves how willing the Lord is, even in the last part of the  nineteenth century, to supply the need of His children, who trust  in Him, in answer to their prayers ? I cannot tell them how  precious the spiritual results are, of getting supplies thus, by  prayer and faith, for the work of God, whereby the hearts of  scores of Missionaries can be made glad, whereby tens of thousands  of copies of the Holy Scriptures can be sent forth, and hundreds  of thousands of Tracts, and by which help comes for the  Schools, and help even is ministered for the Orphans. October 25th. From Havana £12, with £2 for the Orphans.  October 27th. Though during the past month we have expended  for these Objects alone (irrespective of the Orphan work) £1,275  0 shillings 5½ pence, yet our balance in hand to-day is £3,401 1 shillings 7½ pence. November 5th. From Trinity College, Dublin, 10 shillings., " Part  of a prize."—December 11th. From the neighbourhood of  Southampton £100, with £100 for the Orphans, and £10 for  Mrs. Muller and myself.—December 30th. From Dalkey,  near Dublin, £7 10 shillings, with the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " I enclose you cheque for £7 10 shillings, £5 of which is for the  Orphans, and £1 for the other Objects (Missions, etc.). Kindly  accept £1 for yourself and Mrs. Muller, and for the remaining  10 shillings send me some gospel books or tracts. I have been  strengthened by reading ' The Lord's Dealings' with you, and  I am sure you will rejoice with me, in that He mercifully  preserved my life from drowning. On a dark night I was going  to meet the Holyhead steamer, arriving in Dublin. In the  darkness I got too near the edge and dropped into the Liffey.  I struggled in the water and called for help ; but no one heard  me. I then prayed to God to help me to swim (for I never swam  before) ; felt the current bearing me on ; and seeing the ferry  steps, I worked towards them and got safely up on the quay.  It was an experience of strength given in the valley of the shadow  of death. " Yours faithfully, blank ." The encouragement to be gathered from this letter is, that in  the greatest difficulty, danger, and need, we should never  despair, but betake ourselves in believing prayer to God. Section Title: 1890. January 1st. From the Penponds Church Sunday School  £1 13 shillings 11 pence, for sending the Holy Scriptures to the heathen.  How much of their means do believers expend on this object ?  January 8th. From Sevenoaks £25 for Missions to the Jews,  £25 for Missions to the heathen, £20 for the Orphans, and £30  for Mrs. Muller and myself. March 8th. By sale of jewellery £12 6 shillings 4 pence. From Berkshire, from the same Christian gentleman, who very many times  has helped us, 30 coupons and one Dividend Warrant, amounting  altogether, without income tax, to £154 15 shillings 8 pence.—April 1st.  From Cape Town £100 for Missions, with £100 for the Orphans,  from a donor whose name we do not even know. Observe,  dear reader, how God helps us in answer to prayer. See not  only the variety of places, from whence donations come, but  also the numerous countries.—April 18th. From Whitby  £10 10 shillings, with the words : " Of Thine own I give unto Thee."  April 19th. Balance of the legacy of the late Rev. F. H. £300. Kay 6th. From Wales £25 for the circulation of the Holy  Scriptures, £50 for Missions, £50 for the support of the Orphans,  and £25 for myself.—May 7th. From Yorkshire £200 for  Foreign Missions, and £100 for the support of the Orphans.  For weeks past the income for all the branches of the  Institution has been very small, therefore all the helpers in the  Institution were this day week at our prayer meeting particularly requested, in private to pray much that God would be  pleased to help us more abundantly ; and now this evening  we find, that the income during the past week has been more  than four times as large as during the previous week. There  was also to-day received from Ireland £100, for these Objects.  May 22nd. We had been portioning out about £1,000 for  missionary brethren, when the Lord again began to send help.  There was received for these first four Objects to-day, from  Clifton £100. There is nothing like spending the means, with  which we are entrusted by the Lord, in order that we obtain  more. By the £1,000 we sent out, many hearts were gladdened,   and now the Lord will also gladden our hearts, by again  increasing our ability to help brethren who labour in the  gospel. Thus we have once more, by the help of God, been brought to  the close of our financial year, and have been enabled to expend  during the year from May 27th, 1889, to May 26th, 1890,  altogether for these Objects, £11,952 0 shillings 94 pence. Our balance in  hand with which we began the year was £114 10 shillings 9 pence ; and we  finished the year with £321 12 shillings 0 pence in hand. How were we able to do this, having asked no human being for anything ?  We trusted in God, and habitually laid our wants before Him in  believing prayer. Section Title: May 26th, 1890, to May 26th, 1891. Some Christian friends suppose, as the Institution is so  large now ; as it has been in existence for more than fifty-seven  years, and must therefore be well known ; that the trials of  faith, which I had so particularly from the year 1838 until 1850,  exist no more ; but this is a mistake, for during the year  1890-1891 our trials of faith were very great indeed, especially  in connection with the first four Objects of the Institution.  Yet, amidst all our poverty, and notwithstanding all our trials  of faith, the Institution still exists, and, I believe, will yet be  upheld by God, for the sake of our Lord Jesus Christ. June 2nd. Received £5, with the words, " I will never leave  thee nor forsake thee."—July 24th. From Scotland £100, with  a gold watch and chain, for the support of the Orphans, and  £20 for Mrs. Muller and myself.—July 25th. From Sussex £50  for Foreign Missions.—August 15th. From Eastbourne £35,  with £5 for Mrs. Muller and myself.—August 18th. From a  Missionary, residing in Pietermaritzburg, River Port, Shepstone,  South Africa, £10. August 27th. As the income for these first four Objects had  been only £538 18 shillings 2 pence during the past month, this sum,  together with what had been left of the balance in hand,  £113 8 shillings 4 pence, was all expended, and we had nothing left for  these four branches of the Institution. On the same day came  in for Missions £8, for the Tract Fund £5, for the Orphans  £15, and for Mrs. Muller and myself £15, from a lady in Preston,  whom I have never seen. On August 28th we received from a Christian gentleman, who  had often helped us in a similar way, 30 coupons and 1 New  Zealand Dividend Warrant, the whole amounting to £154 15 shillings 8 pence.  This donation was the Lord's particularly kind gift to us, for we  had nothing at all left.—September 15th. From the neighbourhood of Aberdeen £100.—September 27th. Since August 26th  we have been able to expend upon these first four Objects of  the Institution £559 16 shillings 8 pence ; but, as the income during the past  month has again been only small, we have now nothing in hand  for these branches. October 6th. The following letter was received from Berkshire, with £10 :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " Since last year, when it was my privilege to send you a  small cheque, instead of paying it to the insurance company  on fanning stock and produce, I have been called to pass through a testing and trying experience of faith, as to its reality and  genuine character. In this way it was brought about. Last  Friday week, at 11 a.m., some sparks from the adjoining  cottage chimney lodged in the thatched roof of a barn, under  which certain farm implements belonging to me were stored in  the dry for preservation, and the roof was very soon in a blaze.  The barn and its contents were soon burned down, but the cottage  was saved, and, thank God, there was no life lost, nor yet any  accident. Now I trust this event will, through the good hand  of our covenant God, increase my confidence, and give me more  firm and constant faith in Him. I beg you will accept the  enclosed cheque as the Lord's own, for I can only acknowledge  myself a steward of His. I leave it in your hands to appropriate  the money as you think best, and wishing you every blessing,  remain " Yours sincerely, blank." With reference to this letter I make the following remarks :— (1) The Lord allows such events to befall us for the trial of our  faith, in order that we may be led on spiritually, and that by  such events we may be tested for the sake of spiritual blessing.  The writer of the letter did not insure, because he trusted in God ;  but, by such an event, the Lord says, " I will see whether thou  dost really trust in Me ; " for where there is real trust in God the  non-insurance will be continued, but where this is not the case,  insurance will certainly follow. (2) Another reason is, God, by  such events, says, I will see now whether thou dost consider  thyself as an owner of thy property, or as a steward merely ;  for if we consider ourselves owners, we shall be greatly tried  by the loss of our possessions, but if we are only stewards then  we can easily bear the loss, and submit to God's ordering,  providing we have not been negligent in our stewardship. (3)  The Lord would, in such a case, give to the writer of this letter  an opportunity of glorifying Him by thankfulness, that the  barn only, with its contents, was burned down, and that the  stables, the dwelling-house, and the furniture were not consumed ;  also, that human beings, horses, and cattle had not been burned  nor injured in the least. On the tour I am now taking through Germany and Switzerland,  I have been struck by the fact, that out of tens of thousands  of small houses and cottages, in villages, one house even most  rarely has been seen covered with a thatched roof ; whilst,  before I left Germany in February, 1829, to live in England, by  far the greater part of small houses in villages were always roofed  With thatch. An event like the one mentioned in this letter may  also give to us this instruction, that, with all our trust in God, we  may yet use tiles for roofs if we can possibly afford them, instead  of thatching them with straw. I remember, when I was a  young man in Germany, I heard how whole villages had  occasionally been reduced to ashes, in consequence of the thatched roofs accidentally taking fire; and I judge that, on  that account, the Government since 1829 had prohibited the  use of thatch for roofs any longer. October 8th. From Dublin £50 for Missions, £50 for the  Orphans, and £10 for Mrs. Muller and myself, from a Christian  gentleman who has repeatedly sent us help for the Institution,  when we were in need ; and thus it has been again just now. October 27th. Since September 27th we have been enabled  to expend £650 for these Objects, but, as the income during  the past month has again been comparatively small, we have  nothing at all left at the present time. The Lord in His great  kindness, however, sent us some help that same day, October  27th, for there was £50 received from Sevenoaks for Foreign  Missions, and £50 for the Orphans.—October 28th. Received  £60 from Bromley for Missions, as a thank offering to the Lord,  on the donor's birthday. November 27th. From October 27th to this day we have  received £707 10 shillings 2¼ pence for these Objects ; but as the expenses  have again been heavy, we have nothing at all in hand for them  now. From W. W. £25 for Missions. Section Title: 1891. January 1st. To-day the Lord has kindly sent to us an  answer to many prayers, in this our time of need, namely, from  Wales £100, with £50 for Mrs. Muller and myself.—January 5th.  From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the  love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £200 for  Missions.—January 27th. Since December 27th our income for  these Objects has been £808 3 shillings 0½ pence during the month ; but as  our expenses have again been heavy, we have nothing in hand  for the next month, and are again entirely cast upon the Lord.  Our trial of faith during the whole of the past financial year of  the Institution has continually been very great.—February 5th.  Received from Scotland £1, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " I enclose you a Postal Order for £1, to use as you think  best for the Lord's work under your care. My mother and my  grandmother both used to send you a small donation every year,  and I am trying to follow in their footsteps ; for they have both  left this world, and have gone to be with Christ, which is far  better. " Yours truly, blank." February 6th. From Bromley £20.—March 6th. From  Berkshire, from a Christian gentleman, 30 coupons, and 1  Dividend Warrant, amounting altogether to £154 15 shillings 8 pence.— March 16th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £200.—April 9th. From Scotland £100, with £5 for Mrs. Muller  and myself.—April 29th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus,  who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure  in heaven, £200.—May 19th. From California, in our time of  trial, £100.—May 23rd. From the neighbourhood of Chippenham £50. Section Title: May 26th, 1891, to May 26th, 1892. When the financial year of the Institution commenced, we  had a balance of £85 13 shillings 3½ pence in hand for these Objects.  Small as this balance was, yet we were grateful to have even as  much. There had been many past years, when our expenses  had been so great, that in one single week we had to expend  for these Objects alone about £300. We remained therefore  in the same position, in which we had been during the previous  fifty-seven years of the Institution, namely,, we were called upon to  trust in God, in order to be at peace in our hearts ; and this, by  His grace, we did. During no year have our trials of faith and  patience been greater than from May 27th, 1891, to May 26th,  1892 ; yet the Institution exists, through God's wondrous  condescension, and will, in the same way, yet further exist. I will now refer to the way in which it pleased God to provide  us with means, to be able to accomplish that which we were  able to do during the past year; but will the reader please to  keep in mind that every shilling, to which reference will be made,  has been obtained entirely as the result of prayer and faith, not  a single donor having been asked for anything. To the living  God we appealed, and He spoke to the donors, influencing them  to help us. On May 28th we received from Canada West for these Objects  £3 1 shillings, with £3 0 shillings 9 pence for the support of the Orphans. From  Auckland, New Zealand, £5 for Missions. These donations,  from different countries, at so great a distance, coming to us at  the beginning of the financial year of the Institution, we took  as God's earnest that He would help us this year also.—July 9th.  From Yorkshire £200 for Foreign Missions, with £100 for the  Orphans. This kind donor has helped us, from time to time,  within the last fifty years.—July 18th. From a Dundee donor  £40, with £10 for the Orphans.—July 23rd. From " Leveret "  £20 for Foreign Missions, with £40 for the Orphans.—August  18th. From Dundee £30, with £10 for the Orphans, and £5  for Mrs. Muller and myself.—August 24th. From a Christian  physician in London, who has many times kindly helped us, £20  for labourers in the gospel in foreign parts, and £20 for the  Orphans. September 3rd. Received from Scotland, from a Christian  gentleman who has often helped us, and again and again when  we were in need, £50, with £10 for the Orphans, and '115 for  Mrs. Muller and myself.—September 12th. Received £9, with  the following letter ;— " Dear Sir, " I am once again enabled to help on the Lord's work to  the extent of the enclosed cheque, which please to use as you  desire. To interest and encourage you, I would state the  circumstance that leads to the sending of this cheque. Among  other goods, I sell bicycles. I had one among them that did  not seem to sell (though it was a good one), for some time, and  it occurred to me, that perhaps the Lord had need of it. I then  offered it to Him (in prayer of course) and in less than one week  it was bought for the above, and leaves no doubt in my mind  as to the need the Lord had of it. Having this day received the  cash, it gives me joy to pass it over to Him, through you." September 21st. From Dublin £50 for these Objects, with  £50 for the Orphans, and £10 for myself. This kind donor has  from time to time helped us for nearly thirty years, and often  when our funds were very low, of which, of course, he knew  nothing.—September 24th. From Bromley £20. This kind  donor has also for many years sent us help from time to time. October 7th. From Edinburgh £120, with £20 for the Orphans,  £10 for Mr. Wright, and £10 for myself.—November 3rd. From  Paris £25.—November 9th. With 2nd Corinthians 9: 11, £10, and £20 for  the Orphans. Received £5 for these Objects, and £5 for the  Orphans, from Dunedin, New Zealand. The donor writes :— " Through reading your works, I have been brought to see my  position as a steward, and, for the future, I purpose giving systematically, as the Lord prospers me."—November 23rd. From  Adelaide £10, with £10 for the Orphans.—November 26th. Our  balance in hand, for these Objects, is now reduced to £6 15 shillings 3½ pence.  December 9th. With 2nd Corinthians 9: 15, £60.—November 24th.  From Chicago £25, with the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " Enclosed find draft on a bank in London for £25, to be used  for the Lord's work in your hands, as may seem best to you. It  has been my desire for years to add my mite to this work. I do  so praise Him for such a testimony in this generation to His  faithfulness to His promises and readiness to respond to the  prayer of faith. The work has been a constant witness to my  own soul and cheer to my life. God grant, that you may not be  allowed to become weary of your present mode of life, if for the  sake of poor sinners and weak Christians in this groaning world  He can still use you for His glory. God bless you most abundantly in every place, where you need a deepening sense of His  presence! I have such a hungering to grow in the knowledge  and grace of our beloved Lord Jesus, that I cannot close, without  asking that you will offer at least one prayer to this effect for me.  Most sincerely your Sister, by adoption into His family, blank." December 26th. We have nothing at all in hand for these  Objects, but look, by the grace of God, for His further help.— December 31st. From " W. W." £15 for Missions, and £10 for the Orphans. Section Title: 1892. January 1st. Received from Paddington £50, with £50 for  the Orphans, and £10 for Mrs. Muller and myself, from a donor  who kindly repeatedly has helped us.—January 15th. With  2nd Corinthians 9: 15, £50. From McKeesport, from a donor who has  very frequently helped us, and who is now ill, £10.—January 20th.  From Wales £50 for these Objects, £50 for the Orphans, and £50  for Mrs. Muller and myself. This donation arrived when the  funds were exceedingly low, and was therefore a great help to us.  January 27th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who,  constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in  heaven, £400 ; namely, £150 for the first four Objects of the  Institution, and the remaining £250 for the Orphans. February 1st. From Islington £5, and the following letter :— " Dear Brother, " I received the Report and have read part of it. I thought of  sending next week ; but my mind has been stirred up to send at  once, as, although you have a large income, your need is very  great, and this may be a time of need. I enclose a cheque for £5,  to be applied as most needed. " I remain, Yours in Christ, blank." We were indeed in need.—February 11th. Received £40,  with the following letter :—" From your Reports I am pleased  to find you are greatly interested in Mission work. The  enclosed I wish to be used in that branch. May you still be  abundantly blessed in every work, to the glory of God ! From a  Sister in Christ near Leeds." We at once sent £10 to each of four  brethren, labouring in foreign countries.—February 13th. From  Bordertown, South Australia, £25, with £25 for the Orphans.— February 19th. From Sevenoaks £50 for Foreign Missions, and  £50 for the Orphans. March 7th. In addition to several small donations, which  came in during the first six days of this month, the Lord was  graciously pleased to help us to-day more abundantly by 30  coupons and 1 Dividend Warrant, which we received from a kind  donor in Berkshire ; they produced, less income tax, £154 15 shillings 8 pence.  How very kind of the Lord to help us again and again in our need,  and graciously to answer our prayer for help !—March 8th. From  Glenelg, South Australia, £7 10 shillings, with £7 10 shillings for the Orphans,  and the following letter :—  " Dear Sir and Brother in Christ, " Please find herein Bank Draft for £15. Say, half of it for the  Orphans, and the other half devote to such purposes as you think  most need it. The fact that our Heavenly Father, year by year,  sends you the money necessary to provide for so many Orphans,  and to do good in so many other ways, is indeed a cause for great thankfulness, and should strengthen the faith of all God's dear  children who read your Reports." April 11th. From believers at Barcelona, Spain, £2 for  Schools.—April 20th. From Scotland £100, with £5 for myself.— April 27th. Through the Lord's kindness we have to-day  £31 13 shillings 2 pence in hand for these Objects. May 2nd. When all our money was again gone, we received  from Greenock £50 for these Objects, £15 for the Orphans, and  £15 for myself.—May 9th. From the United States 800 dollars  (£162 15 shillings) as a legacy for Foreign Missions. The testator of  this sum I had never seen ; he lived thousands of miles from  Bristol ; he could not know that, when his legacy would be paid,  we should be in the greatest need of help ; but God, who knew  all about us, influenced the heart of this Christian donor, to leave  us this legacy.—May 18th. From Ireland, for these Objects £80,  and £20 for the Orphans. The first donation which this donor  sent me, many years since, was five shillings, and he thought he  could hardly afford even this small amount ; but from that  time this Christian manufacturer began to act as a steward for  God, and the Lord prospered him so abundantly, that more than  once he has sent me for the Institution £500 at a time. If Christians knew, that the way to prosper even temporarily, in business,  is to give liberally to the work of the Lord, they would be far less  tried and be truly happy even in their business affairs. May 26th. I have thus given specimens of the manner in  which the Lord has sent us means for these Objects, up to  the close of the financial year. By the grace of God, we continue to trust in Him, with unshaken confidence ; but our faith  and patience have been greatly tried, in regard to pecuniary  supplies, during the whole year. In regard to the circulation of  the Holy Scriptures, we have not been able to supply Bible carriages with them at reduced prices since July, 1891, on account  of which circumstance tens of thousands of copies less have been  circulated than was the case in former years ; but as we had not  sufficient money for selling copies of the Bible at reduced prices  without contracting debt, we considered that the way to glorify  God was, to submit to His holy pleasure, in this respect, and to wait  till He honoured us again with more means. The same was the  case with regard to Missionary operations ; for gladly would we  have done ten times more than was actually accomplished ; but  we could have sent more money to missionary brethren only by  contracting debt. We wait therefore upon God, we expect yet to  be helped again more abundantly ; but if the Lord should not  honour us in this way, we say, " The will of the Lord be done." Section Title: May 26th, 1892, to May 26th, 1893. When the financial year of the Institution commenced, we had  a balance of £17 8 shillings 5½ pence in hand, for these first four Objects of  the Institution. June 13th. There was found on the platform of the Railway  Station at Hereford, a small packet, addressed to me, containing  eleven sovereigns, and these words : " From a cheerful giver,  Bristol, for Jesus' sake." It was taken, half for these Objects  and half for the Orphans.—June 25th. From Scotland £100, with  £5 for Mrs. Muller and myself.—July 2nd. From two believers  £2 as " A thank offering for entering on the forty-ninth year of  their married life."—July 6th. From Yorkshire £200 for Foreign  Missions, and £100 for the Orphans.—August 10th. From  Taunton £50, with £50 for the Orphans, as "A thank offering for  ten years of happy married life, completed this day." From  Wales £50 for these Objects, £150 for the Orphans, and £50 for  Mrs. Muller and myself, with a very encouraging letter regarding  our great pecuniary trials during the past year.—August 12th.  From Paris £25, with £25 for the Orphans.—August 16th. From  a minister in Scotland £1, with the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Wright, " I have pleasure in enclosing P.O. for £1. As I see from your  Report to hand to-day, that the funds of the Bible Knowledge  portion of your work were lower last year, I send the money to it.  It has been of use to me to note the fact, that Mr. Muller's trials  and yours, with regard to pecuniary means, are not over, as one  might expect, seeing how long the Institutions have been before  the Christian public. It brings before one the fact, that this  world is the scene of struggle right on to the end of life ; that  there is always a battle of faith and effort to be fought. It is due  to Mr. Muller to add, that his work and teachings have, by God's  blessing, been the means of much spiritual benefit to me ; and,  encouraged by his example, I have begun to do something in a  small way for the needy and for Christian work, and have found  that God has given me all that is needed (with something over)  up to this present moment. With sincere wishes and prayers for  His blessing on your work, " Believe me, sincerely yours, blank." September 2nd. From Berkshire, in coupons, £128 6 shillings 8 pence.— September 5th. From Newcastle-on-Tyne £10 for Missions, and  £10 for the Orphans, with the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " Though finances just now are rather at a low ebb with me,  yet in faith, and also with much joy, I double the sum usually  sent. £10 are an annual thank offering for preservation of house,  business stock, and premises from fire. This has been by God's  good hand graciously done for me for thirty years. When I first  began to send to you I was young, and anxious to pay my way in  business ; and the only way I could satisfy my conscience, in  sending money to you, was by dropping off all insurances of both  life and stock. Praise God, there has not only been preservation,  but blessing all round. The other £10 I send, is part of a thank- offering for the Lord having graciously averted a lawsuit, that  was started against me, but went no further than the service of a  writ. I have not even cared to ask my solicitors how it is the  case broke down, but simply praise God for it, as I know it is the  Lord's doing, and marvellous in our eyes." September 6th. Received £100 for Mission Work in Barcelona,  Spain, with the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " Ever since I had earnings (now about thirty years) I have  cheerfully set apart one-tenth for the work of the Lord ; and the  Lord has prospered me above many ; perhaps, I might say, above  most of those with whom I started." See here again, esteemed reader, the effect of systematic giving.  Please to remember also, that all the sums referred to, and the  hundreds not referred to, are received, every one of them, as direct  answers to prayer ; for during fifty-eight years not one single  individual has ever been asked for anything for the Institution,  in order that God alone might have the praise. September 15th. From London £40 for these Objects, £40 for  the Orphans, and £20 for myself.—September 16th. From  Dublin was received £50 for Missions, £50 for the Orphans, and £10  for myself.—October 11th. From Christian friends at Manvers  Hall, Bath, £20 for Schools in Spain.—October 14th. From  Highbury £20 for Missions and Schools.—October 29th. For  several days very little has come in for the support of the various  Objects of the Institution. To-day again only about £15 was  received by the first four deliveries of letters. At 5:45 p.m. I had,  for the third time that day, prayer with my dear wife, entreating  God to help us ; and a little after 6 p.m. came a cheque for £200,  by the fifth delivery, from Edinburgh, with the following letter " Dear Mr. Muller, " I have again the pleasure of sending you a cheque for £200  towards your service for the Master… I have never had the  pleasure of seeing you, but often think of you as one whom God  has used to teach me some practical lessons. Your life and work  have been a blessing to many, and I rejoice in your length of days  and continual power of service. " Yours, with much Christian regard, blank." After the reception of this letter and cheque, my dear wife and  I thanked God, and asked for more by the last delivery ; accordingly at 9 p.m. a cheque arrived for £44 17 shillings 5 pence, another cheque  for £3, and 6 shillings in Postal Orders. The £44 17 shillings 5 pence is a most  remarkable donation. It was accompanied by the following  letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " The enclosed cheque for £44 17 shillings 5 pence is from our brother (a sick Missionary from the wilds of Africa), who laboured and suffered with —. The enclosed is all the money I had in hand  belonging to him, and this morning I received word from him,  asking me to send the whole of the amount to you, and stating  that he would write to you what to do with it. Mr. —'s health  is not yet robust, and I was the more impressed with our dear  brother's whole-heartedness for the Lord, in so freely giving the  whole of the money I held for him to the Lord. I thought you  would like to know these particulars ; it was refreshing to my  own soul. Some of us give of our abundance, but he has given all  he had. In a postscript of his letter, he said, ' I was thinking,  perhaps, I ought to have just sent for the money and then have  sent it on myself to George Muller, so as not to let my left hand  know what my right hand doeth ; but that would only necessitate  loss of time ; it may be that he needs the money, and I do not  much mind your knowing what I do ; but you need not tell any  one else.' " With Christian love and esteem, Yours in Christ, blank."  This sum was taken, in our great need, for the Orphans. Last year I stated that, if the income was not increased,  we should be obliged to decrease our operations, in order  that we might not give the appearance even, as if we  carried on the work whilst going into debt. Our difficulties had  arisen from the fact, that the Home and Mission Schools had been  for many years carried on at an expense of between £4,000 and  £5,000, and that we scarcely ever received anything towards the  support of these Schools, and that the expenses almost entirely,  if not entirely, were met by the donations left at our disposal,  which, instead of being taken in part, or wholly, for the Orphan  Work, were placed to the School Fund. Now, when the new financial year of the Institution commenced  on May 27th, 1892, we watched the hand of God, to see whether  there would be any alteration in the months of June and July,  but finding that the average income remained as it had been  before, we saw it needful to give notice to the teachers, that, if  the Lord should not increase our income, the Home and Foreign  Day Schools would be closed on October 31st. During those  three months, from July 31st to October 31st, we received from  all quarters expressions of sorrow at the prospect of the Schools  being closed ; and, in several instances, friends of the Institution  showed also practical sympathy by sending donations for the  School Fund ; but as these did not appreciably affect the average  income, we had no alternative but, on the latter date mentioned,  to close all the Foreign Schools and all the Home Schools, excepting those at Purton, which we desired to carry on, if we  could do so without going into debt, as the premises belong to the  Institution. We have also continued to aid Sunday Schools  pecuniarily and by grants of Bibles and Testaments, and shall  continue to do so, as God shall enable us. I have the joy, further, to state that the Spanish and Italian  Schools, and three other of the Home Schools, are carried on  independently of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, and that  we also shall have joy in aiding them as the Lord may be pleased  to entrust us with means. November 7th. From the neighbourhood of Witney, from an  aged believer, very ill, £100 for Missions, and £100 for the Orphans.  November 22nd. Received on account of the legacy of the  late Mrs. H. U. £100 for Missions, and £400 for the Orphans.— December 31st. From Paddington £70, with £30 for the Orphans,  and £10 for myself. Section Title: 1893. January 2nd. From " Needy," Nottingham, £5, with £10 for  the Orphans, and £5 for Mrs. Muller and myself.—February 2nd.  From Surrey £50 for Schools in Spain, £15 for the support of one  Orphan for one year, £5 for Mrs. Muller, £5 for myself, and £5 for  Mr. Wright.—February 7th. On account of the legacy of the late  Mrs. H. U. £200 for Missions. April 7th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven,  £100 for Foreign Missions. With 2nd Corinthians 9: 15, £15.—April  27th. Legacy of the late Miss H. F. £450 for these Objects, with  £450 for the Orphans. By this legacy we were enabled, with what  was in hand for these Objects, to have the joy of portioning out  £550 to be sent to missionary brethren. We had for a good while  longed and prayed to do again more in aiding Missionary Objects,  and the Lord was pleased to grant to us now this joy. May 18th. From Ireland £50 for Missions, and £50 for  the Orphans.—May 22nd. The balance of Mrs. H. U.'s legacy  £361 13 shillings 10 pence for Missions. This legacy gave us the joy of being  able to send out another £550 to Missionaries in China, India,  the Straits of Malacca, Central Africa, British Guiana, etc. Section Title: May 26th, 1893, to May 26th, 1894. On May 27th, when the financial year of the Institution commenced, we had a balance of £33 19 shillings 10 pence in hand for the first  four Objects of the Institution. June 27th. The total income during the past month, for all  the various Objects of the Institution, has been only £721 6 shillings 11¼ pence,  and the expenses were £1,722 3 shillings 4 pence, so that our balance in hand,  during this one month, decreased £1,000 16 shillings 4¾ pence. The reader  will see, therefore, that, if we were to begin a new financial year  with a large balance in hand, we dare not trust in it, but that our  eyes need continually to be directed to the Lord alone.—For  these first four Objects of the Institution we had, at the beginning of this day, not a single penny in hand, but received in the  course of the day £50 for them, with £50 for the Orphans, and £5  for Mrs. Muller and myself, from Scotland. July 17th. Received £5 10 shillings from a donor who has sent to  me for nearly thirty years as a donation for the Institution, what  he would have paid to insurance companies, and who has been  many times preserved from fire, when it has been near his premises.  July 20th. From Yorkshire £150 for Foreign Missions, £40 for  the Orphans, and £10 for my own personal expenses, from a  donor who for fifty-two years has kindly helped me from time to  time.—July 21st. From Sussex £25 for Missions. September 6th. Received the following letter from a distance  of several hundred miles :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " I received your kind note yesterday morning, with an acknowledgment of your receipt of the cheque for £12, which I had the  privilege of sending you last Friday. You received my letter  and enclosure on Saturday. Now it will interest you to know,  that, on that very day, when you wrote me your kind receipt, there  was a large order written out in Bristol for me, amounting in net  value to more than £21, and this order and your letter both  reached me together Monday morning, also several other good  orders by the same post. Then again, this evening, as I sat  down to write this note to you, a letter reached me, which contains a cheque for £12 (the exact sum I sent you), in payment  of an account three months overdue. ' The Lord is good to them  that wait for Him, to the soul that seeketh Him.' " This Christian donor has for many years trusted in the Lord,  and he has found in his experience the statement of Luke 6: 38,  verified, " Give, and it shall be given unto you ; good measure,  pressed down, and shaken together, and running over, shall men give  into your bosom. For with the same measure that ye mete withal it  shall be measured to you again." This has also been my own  experience for sixty-four years and six months, ever since January  1st, 1830. September 21st. From Stourbridge £25. From Berkshire,  £132 15 shillings 7 pence for the first four Objects of the Institution, with  £71 9 shillings for the Orphans, from a donor who has kindly assisted  us many times in a similar way, and often when we were in  great need of help. October 12th. From two Bristol donors £50 for Barcelona  Schools and Mission (Spain), and £50 for the support of the  Orphans.—October 21st.—From Cheltenham £20, with £30 for  the Orphans, and £50 for Mrs. Muller's and my own personal  expenses.—November 22nd. With 2nd Corinthians 9: 15, £50 for Missions  to China. Section Title: 1894. January 24th. Legacy of the late Miss E. A. D. £450 for the  circulation of the Holy Scripture and Tracts, and £450 for Missions.  This lady I never saw ; but her father (long since gone to his rest) I was well acquainted with, and was enabled to help him  many times in his evangelistic efforts ; a service for which the  repayment has now come through his daughter, who, through  the decease of an uncle, obtained considerable property. February 3rd. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who,  constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure  in heaven, £500.—March 1st. From New Zealand £20 4 shillings for  Foreign Missions, with £1 1 shillings for Mrs. Muller and myself. Section Title: A retrospect. March 5th. On March 5th, 1834, it pleased God to use me,  His unworthy servant, to be the instrument of founding the  Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad. On  this day, after it has existed sixty years, I look back upon that  period, and admire the power and love of God. Regarding this  Institution, I notice now the following particulars :—  (1) God allows me in health of body and mind, and while I am  able still, day by day, to labour in connection with the Institution,  to look back upon its operations during the past sixty years ;  and my grateful heart exclaims, What has God wrought ! (2) The principles on which the Institution is carried on are  the same now as those on which it was founded sixty years ago,  namely,, that God alone is looked to for spiritual and temporal  blessing. No one is ever asked for pecuniary help ; nor do we  go into debt, in order to be able to enlarge its operations, but wait  upon God for means in prayer, before we go forward. (3) Our trials of faith and patience, during the past sixty years,  have been numberless ; but so have been also the blessings,  which God has bestowed on the Institution. He has never  forsaken us. (4) These trials of faith and patience continue up to the present  time. On this anniversary of the founding of the Institution,  sixty years ago, the income by the first two deliveries of letters  has been £4 6 shillings 6 pence only, and half a sovereign was given  irrespective of the post, making altogether £4 16 shillings 6 pence, instead  of £180 for two days' average expenses, for this is Monday, and  yesterday, being Sunday, we did not take in letters. Thus,  it often goes on too for many days together that we receive  very little ; yet God has upheld this Institution for sixty years,  and we not only owe nothing, but have money in hand. (5) Only twice, all these sixty years, has it been found at the  close of the financial year, that our expenses were greater than  our income ; but there were many unpaid legacies then which  had been left, amounting to more than six times the amount  owing, and there were also many acres of valuable land, which  could be sold for building. (6) God alone knows fully the spiritual blessing which has  been bestowed by Him on the operations of the Institution ;  but there is good reason to believe that tens of thousands of  persons have been benefited thereby. We, therefore, erect our Ebenezer to the praise of the Lord, and, trusting in Him, go  forward in this work in the sixty-first year of its existence. March 7th. From Berkshire £112 13 shillings 3 pence, with £46 5 shillings 4 pence  for the Orphans.—April 20th. From Scotland, for the circulation  of the Holy Scriptures, and Foreign Missions £100, with £5 for  myself. May 8th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven,  £250.—May 21st. From Ontario, Canada, £10.—May 23rd.  From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the  love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £500.—May  25th. From Yorkshire £125 for Foreign Missions. From two  servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of  Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £500, namely, £250  for the School, Bible, and Mission Fund, and £250 for the  Orphans. The reader will see, from what has been stated, how, after a  long season of trial, the Lord has again, at the close of our financial  year, been pleased more abundantly to supply us with money,  as the result of prayer and faith. Section Title: May 26th, 1894, to May 26th, 1895. When the financial year of the Institution commenced, we had  a balance of £1,012 2 shillings 3¾ pence in hand for the first four Objects  of the Institution, owing to the several large donations given at  the end of the last period. But if the Lord had not been  pleased to add to it, we should very soon have had nothing at  all in hand. This, however, He did. June 7th. From Norfolk £20, with £30 for the Orphans.— June 19th. From Kent, for Foreign Missions, £50, with £50 for  the Orphans.—July 11th. From Scotland £100 for Foreign  Missions, with £5 for myself. August 1st. From Wales £150, with £300 for the Orphans,  and £50 for myself.—August 9th. From two Bristol donors £30  for Barcelona Schools, £60 for the Orphans, and £10 for myself.  August 17th. From a Bristol merchant £40 for the Mission and  Bible Fund, and £10 for the Orphans. August 22nd. Legacy of the late Miss M. G. £1,000, to be  divided equally between these four Objects. Day by day we ask  God to help us with means for these Objects. Three times a  week Mr. Wright and I have meetings for prayer with our helpers  and fellow-labourers ; and I pray besides this every day alone,  as no doubt our fellow-labourers do : and the Lord shows to us  continually, that we do not wait on Him in vain. The lady  who left this £1,000, I knew not even by name ; but God spoke  to her heart for us.—August 27th. The new financial year has  now been three months going on, and the Lord has been pleased  to send us, within these three months, for these four Objects of  the Institution, in all £2,056 15 shillings 10 pence. This sum has been received as the result of prayer.—August 31st. From Shropshire  £50, with £20 for my own expenses. September 4th. From a donor then in Ross-shire £40, with £10  for the Orphans.—September 7th. From a Berkshire donor,  by coupons, £112 3 shillings, with £21 5 shillings for the Orphans. October 12th. From Sussex £20 for Missions.—October 16th.  From Ottery St. Mary £90 for Missions. November 5th. From Edinburgh £65 for Foreign Missions,  £65 for the Orphans, £10 for Mr. Wright, and £10 for myself.— November 12th. From Scotland £50, with £50 for the Orphans,  and £5 for myself.—November 13th. Anonymously £25 for  Foreign Missions, and £25 for the Orphans. November 26th. This new period has now lasted six months,  and there has been received from May 27th to November 26th,  1894, for these four Objects, £3,587 18 shillings 6½ pence, and for the support  of the Orphans, £9,971 7 shillings 4¼ pence, in all, £13,559 5 shillings 11 pence. Will  the reader please remember, that every shilling of this amount  was obtained by prayer ; that we called for no special meetings  to make known our position ; that we did not ask through  religious periodicals that help might be sent to us ; that we wrote  no letters to wealthy friends of ours to aid us ; God, and God  alone, our never failing Friend and Helper, was besought by us  to supply us with means ; and this He did. December 3rd. From Wales £100 for these Objects, £100 for  the Orphans, and £50 for myself.—December 6th. From County  Dublin £25 for Foreign Missions.—December 13th. From a  Bristol donor £30 for these Objects, £30 for the Orphans, £20 for  Mr. Wright, and £20 for myself.—December 21st. From Cambridge £47 5 shillings 6 pence.—December 26th. From Kent £50 for Foreign  Missions, and £100 for the Orphans. From the neighbourhood  of Blandford £50 for Foreign Missions. Section Title: 1895. January 1st. On this day I received from London £13, with  £2 for myself.—January 17th. A shoemaker in Switzerland,  with a little business, had saved up 500 francs for old age or  sickness, but is now constrained by the love of Christ, who has  been so kind and merciful to him for sixty-one years, to lay  this little sum at His feet, being a widower, and having a son  in business, his only child. He had weighed this step well and  prayerfully, but remained of the same mind, to send me the  whole sum, namely,, £19 15 shillings 3 pence. This is a great sum for a little  shoemaker in Switzerland ; but in gratitude for what God has  done for his soul he gladly gives the whole, desiring that his name  should not be mentioned. February 9th. From a greatly afflicted widow in Liverpool,  who had sent me a little time since £10, and who now sends £20  more for Missions, being desirous that others should be brought  to the knowledge of the Lord. This money is her savings ; but she feels now constrained, in love to her Lord, to devote this  money to Him.—February 12th. Received two five-pound  notes anonymously, with these words : " Half for the Orphans  and half for Missions. The only means of atonement for a piece  of wicked folly, committed in youth, sixty years ago, all the  parties, but the transgressor, being dead. Remember not the  iniquities of my youth, often confessed with deep sorrow, looking  to the cross, and Him nailed thereon." This is restitution  money ; a point not to be lost sight of. As the parties who  were wronged were dead, the restitution is thus made to God.  February 22nd. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who,  constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in  heaven, £500 for Missions.—February 27th. During the past  nine months, in this new period, we have received for these first  four Objects £5,545 7 shillings 2 pence, and for the support of the Orphans,  £18,795 11 shillings 41 pence ; in all, £24,340 18 shillings 6½ pence. The great point  for the reader is, to remember, that every penny of this sum is  the result of believing prayer. March 2nd. Received from Berkshire in coupons £133 18 shillings 7 pence.  March 22nd. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained  by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £500  for Foreign Missions.—April 26th. From a servant of the Lord  Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up  treasure in heaven, £1,000 for Foreign Missions, and £500 for  the Orphans. May 24th. From a poor widow in Liverpool, who had saved  some money, and who had sent me of it £10 a few months since,  then £20 ; and now sends another £20, that the gospel might  be preached far and wide, that other sinners also might be blessed,  as she has been blessed. Section Title: May 26th, 1895, to May 26th, 1896. When the financial year of the Institution commenced, we had  a balance of £1,059 8 shillings 5¾ pence in hand for the first four Objects. July 6th. From Scotland £100, with £5 for my personal  expenses.—July 11th. From the late Colonel J. B. £25 for  Missions, and £50 for the Orphans.—July 22nd. Mr. Wright  and I had the joy to-day of portioning out £979 for Missionaries.  July 27th. From a clergyman near Wrington, £5 for Foreign  Missions.—August 27th. Received from a gentleman farmer  £43 1 shillings, with the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, "Again it is my great privilege to send you a cheque, which  please to use as you think best for the Lord, who, I trust, has  put it into my heart to forward it to you. The amount, £43 1 shillings,  is the highest price realized this year for one of my sheep at  the annual sale, and I have considered it to be the right thing  to give to the Lord each year the value of the best sheep in the  flock. Last year it was £42. How very nice, that it should be a little more this year (though the average of the sheep was just a  few shillings less). May it please our gracious God, still to  increase the value each succeeding year ! It is a delight to give  unto the Lord of His own ; for I feel I am only a steward, entrusted  with talents to use for His glory. I have read the Report with  great pleasure. Many short sentences, put in by yourself, have  often cheered and strengthened and proved a stimulus to me." September 11th. From Berkshire £138 18 shillings.—September 27th.  From Edinburgh £65 for Foreign Missions, £65 for the Orphans,  £10 for Mr. Wright, and £10 for myself.—September 28th. From  a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of  Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £184 13 shillings 6 pence for  Foreign Missions.—October 1st. Received £100 for Foreign  Missions, and £5 for myself, from Scotland.—November 12th.  From Scotland £100 for Foreign Missions, with £5 for myself. December 11th. Legacy of the late Miss P. A. £717 16 shillings 2 pence,  with £717 16 shillings 2 pence for the support of the Orphans. The testatrix had taken a deep interest in this Institution for fifty-three  years.—December 12th. From Cambridge £30, with £10 11 shillings 10 pence  for the Orphans, from a Christian gentleman, who for many years  has taken a deep interest in this Institution.—December 16th.  From Herts £75 for the Bible, Mission, and Tract Fund, £25 for  the Orphans, and £5 for myself.—December 31st. From Paddington £20 for the Schools, £40 for Missions, £40 for the Orphans,  and £10 for myself. Section Title: 1896. January 1st. The Old Year closed with many blessings, and  the New Year brought many others. Of the donations which  were received for these first four Objects of the Institution, I will  only refer to the following. From Nottingham was received £15  for these Objects, £10 for the Orphans, and £5 for myself, from  " Needy," and " Needy, Junior."—January 6th. From Scotland  £7, with the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " I enclose £7 towards the Missionary part of your work.  This I made up my mind to give to the Lord during 1895, as a  thank-offering for passing an examination about November. I  saw that, in the ordinary course of things, I should not be able  to lay all of this sum aside, and at first I thought, God will see  that I cannot. I will give it as soon as I can in 1896. Afterwards  I thought that, as I had promised it to God before a certain date,  I ought to keep my word, and I began to pray and ask that God  would send me the amount some way or other before the New  Year. It almost seemed impossible ; and on Friday, December  27th, I was fasting, asking God that He would give me what I  needed to make up the amount, and to bless me during this year.  On going to the office I found a cheque, sending me my allowance three weeks before it was due. This had never been done before,  and I did praise God for His faithfulness. Earlier on that day  I had been definitely praying for the money in the name of Jesus,  thanking beforehand for it, and it must have been God that  caused my allowance to be sent so early. With best wishes, and  hoping that you may yet be spared to the work till He comes, " I am, a young brother in Christ, blank." This letter shows to the reader how much may be obtained  through believing, expecting prayer, even at the close of the  nineteenth century.—January 22nd. As the income of late had  been little, in comparison with the expenses, I besought the  Lord particularly, that He would be pleased to send us larger  donations, by new or former donors, or by the payment of  legacies. Now this morning I received £137 from Scotland  from a person who works on the railroad, and who sends his  all, which had been laid aside for a day of need. " Dear Mr. Muller, " It is with much pleasure that my wife and I enclose £137 to  you, to help on the work of faith and labour of love, that our  Lord has these many years laid on your heart. And truly, from  what we have read of your testimony of simple faith and trust  in the living God, in fully supplying all your need, we have been  led to encourage your faith in God, by giving the little we have  laid aside for an evil day ; and your testimony has been blessed  to us in leading us out to a fuller trust in God, who has so richly  supplied our need in the past ; and we would not like our Lord  to find what belongs to Him lying idly by, when He comes. May  the blessing of our God rest graciously upon you in His work.  Pray for us. " Yours faithfully in Christ, blank." See, esteemed reader, how much those men, who are far from  rich, may do for the work of God, if their heart is filled with  love to Him. Though the Church of God is but the little flock,  in comparison with the world, and though the believers generally  are of the poorer classes, yet, if the means the poor Church  possesses were laid down at the feet of the Lord Jesus, ten or  twenty times more could be accomplished than is now done.— January 25th. From Wales £100 for these four Objects, £100  for the support of the Orphans, and £50 for myself. March 3rd. As the legacy of the late Miss F. R. N.  £165 10 shillings 5 pence for Missions.—March 7th. From Berkshire, in coupons and a Dividend Warrant, £119 12 shillings 9 pence.—March 16th. Mr.  Wright received from the Orphans on his birthday, and left at  his disposal, £8 10 shillings 6 pence, which he placed to Foreign Missions. April 10th. Day after day, and week after week, the income  has been very little, about the fourth part of our expenses, so  that our balance in hand was all but entirely spent. Under  these circumstances nothing remained to be done but more prayer, more exercise of faith, and patiently waiting God's  time for help. Thus I gave myself particularly to prayer yesterday, and the first two deliveries brought £104 1 shillings for the Orphans  and the other Objects. Of this amount came £50, with the  following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " I have for years desired to make a gift to the work of the  Lord in your hands of £50, and I am enabled this day to do so.  I have great pleasure in enclosing you cheque for that amount,  to be used at your discretion in the Lord's work." In the afternoon I received 100 dollars more from America.  April 23rd. From New Zealand £50.—April 27th. From the  neighbourhood of Bristol £60 for Foreign Missions, with £20  for Mr. Wright, and £20 for myself. May 4th. From New Zealand £20 4 shillings for Foreign Missions,  with £1 1 shillings for myself.—May 18th. With 2nd Corinthians 9: 15, £7 10 shillings. Section Title: May 26th, 1896, to May 26th, 1897. When the financial year of the Institution commenced, we  had the balance of £46 15 shillings in hand for the first four Objects  of the Institution ; a balance so small, that it was only enough  for the average expenses of two days, according to the previous  year. We had just a foretaste in this of what the whole year has  been to us, even constant trial of faith. Yet, by the grace of  God, as we really know God, we looked to Him, and He has  upheld this Institution for another year. June 2nd. From the widow of a former Missionary £2 10 shillings  for Foreign Missions, and £2 10 shillings for Missions to the Jews.— June 15th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained  by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £30  for Foreign Missions.—June 22nd. From the same donor, for  Foreign Missions £20.—June 25th. From Scotland £100, with  £5 for myself. July 6th. From Fishponds £50, with £50 for the Orphans.— July 31st. From Sunderland, from " a donor who had long loved  the Institution, whom the Lord has taken to Himself," £50. August 3rd. From the neighbourhood of Melton Mowbray  £100.—August 5th. From Shropshire £20 for the first four  Objects of the Institution, £30 for the support of the Orphans,  £10 for Mr. Wright, and £20 for myself. September 4th. From Berkshire £97 12 shillings 8 pence, with £21 5 shillings 4 pence  for the Orphans.—September 28th. From the neighbourhood  of Bristol £60 for Foreign Missions, with £20 for Mr. Wright,  and £20 for myself. From the Orphans on Ashley Down,  Bristol, £14 16 shillings for Missions to the heathen.—September 30th.  From Westmoreland, 10 shillings, with this statement : " I have felt  the Lord speaking to me to-day, to send 10 shillings to you for the furtherance of His work." Our need has been great, very, very great, almost during the whole of the past year. We do nothing under  these circumstances, but give ourselves to prayer, and to  pray more frequently for help ; and thus God speaks to His  stewards for us, as in this case. October 17th. From Demerara £514 19 shillings for Christian  brethren in China.—November 9th. From Edinburgh £65 for  Missions, £65 for the Orphans, £10 for Mr. Wright, and £10 for  myself.—November 10th. From Scotland £100 for Missions  to the heathen, and £5 for myself. December 10th. From Cambridge £35 19 shillings. The donor, who  is in business, having a desire to contribute to the support of  this Institution, set apart for it the profit he might have on  the sale of a certain article. This donation is the result of one  year ; but often it has amounted even to £80 or £90.—December  30th. From Paddington £60, with £40 for the Orphans, and  £10 for myself. Section Title: 1897. January 1st. From " Needy " £18 for Missions, £20 for the  Orphans, and £5 for myself.—January 5th. From Rickmansworth, for Missions to the heathen, £100.—January 16th.  From Canada £30. 'Will the reader please to observe that we  receive donations from all parts of the world. From India,  the Straits of Malacca, Chin+ Japan, Demerara, Essequibo,  Berbice, New Zealand, South Australia, Tasmania, New South  Wales, the United States, Canada, South Africa, North Africa,  Central Africa, from Egypt, Ceylon, and from all the many  countries of the Continent of Europe ; but not one of thirty or  forty of the donors is personally known to me. And how comes  all this ? God speaks to His stewards for us : and thus we are  helped. If all the children of God made better use of prayer and  faith, how much time and how much money would they save in  seeking to secure means, and how very much annoyance they  would thus escape.—January 27th. From Scotland £100,  with £5 for myself.—February 11th. From a servant of the  Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay  up treasure in heaven, £200 for Foreign Missions.—February  19th. From Greenwich £40, with £10 for the Orphans.— February 20th. With 2nd Corinthians 9: 15, £7 10 shillings. April 30th. From Bromley £20 for Missions.—May 19th.  From Swanton, Ohio, £40 16 shillings 10 pence, and £20 8 shillings 4 pence. Section Title: May 26th, 1897, to May 26th, 1898. The reader is particularly requested to remember, that every  donation that is referred to with regard to these Objects, or the  Orphan work, is a direct answer to prayer. In the measure  that this will be kept in mind, the reading of this record will be  profitable spiritually or otherwise. The balance in hand on the first day of another financial year of the Institution was £31 0 shillings 7 1/2 pence, a sum so small, that trust in  the living God was indeed called for, at the very beginning of  the year ; and thus it has been day by day. For two years  now uninterruptedly, day by day, faith, prayer, and patience  have been called for. We have been however sustained, the  Institution goes on, and is still used by the Lord.—May 31st.  From Edinburgh £65 for Foreign Missions, £65 for the support  of the Orphans, £10 for Mr. Wright, and £10 for myself. July 1st. From Sussex for Missions, £21.—July 8th. From  a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of  Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £100.—July 12th.  From Hereford £40, with £5 for Mr. Wright, and £5 for myself.  July 13th. From Scotland £100 for Missions to the heathen,  and £5 for myself.—July 23rd. With 2nd Corinthians 9: 15, £10. August 14th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who,  constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in  heaven, £152 8 shillings 9 pence.—August 24th. From Wales £65, with £100  for the Orphans, £10 for Mr. Wright, and £25 for myself. September 7th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in  heaven, £121 16 shillings 2½ pence.—September 21st. From the neighbourhood of Birmingham £20, with £10 for the Orphans.— September 23rd. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who,  constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in  heaven, £25 9 shillings 6 pence for Missions to the heathen.  September 25th. From Scotland £100, with £5 for myself.  September 27th. Received 2 shillings 11 pence from E. S., an Orphan  under our care, who yesterday, after some months' illness (with  consumption), died in the Lord. This dear child's mother died  of the same disease. E. S., before her decease, expressed the  wish that " dear Mr. Muller should have all her money on his  birthday." I took it for Missions to the heathen. October 5th. From Leicestershire £100 for Foreign Missions.  October 13th. From near Burton-on-Trent £50, with £50 for  the Orphans. The donor wrote : " It has been laid on my  heart to remit you the enclosed cheque, value £100. Whilst  I was lying awake this morning meditating of Him, my  thoughts were directed to this, and I made haste and delayed  not to obey His commandment. You may be just now needing  help." True indeed were these words. We were greatly needing  help, but we told no one but our Heavenly Father, and He  spoke for us to His obedient child.—October 29th. From  Glasgow £20 for Missions to India, with £5 for sufferers from  famine in India. This £25 came from an anonymous donor,  who, while not indifferent to the bodily needs of the heathen,  appears rightly to estimate their far greater and deeper spiritual  need. Side Note. The remainder of this chapter was written by Mr. Wright. November 6th. From Oxfordshire, from one of " God's  Stewards," £20 for Missions, and £20 9 shillings 5 pence for the Orphans.  November 20th. From Scotland £100, with £5 for myself.  November 22nd. From the Cape of Good Hope £20 for Missions  to the heathen. December 2nd. From New Zealand £50 for Foreign Missions,  with a letter from which I extract the following : " Some years  ago, after carefully reading portions of your books, we felt that  it was our duty to set aside 10 per cent of our profits to use in  the Lord's work. The first year, as you will find, we sent you  £3—this year £150. Even looking at the matter from a grovelling worldly point of view, it is the best investment we ever  made." This donation was received at a time of the greatest  need.—December 9th. After another week's continuance in  prayer and patient expectant waiting upon God, our hearts were  refreshed and our faith encouraged, by receiving, by one postal  delivery, the following three donations, namely,, from Bournemouth  £100 for Foreign Missions, with £200 for the Orphans ; from  near Havant £100 for Missions, and £100 for the Orphans ; and  from Illinois, U.S.A., £20 for Missions to the heathen. The  joy that such a deliverance brings to children of God who are  really confiding in His love and power and faithfulness is  indescribable. But, in order to this, there must be no looking  " this way and that way," but a simple staying of the soul upon  the living God, who sees and hears and knows, and, in His own  time and way, will surely come down to deliver those who trust  in Him. Section Title: 1898. January 1st. From Nottingham £20, with £15 for the  Orphans, and £5 for myself.—January 5th. From Paddington,  from a kind donor who has thus helped us for many years, £60,  with £40 for the Orphans, and £10 for myself.—February 18th.  From Honiton £5 for Foreign Missions, £2 for Home Missions,  £90 for the Orphans, and £3 for myself. [March 10th. On the morning of this day Mr. Muller passed  peacefully away ; particulars of his death will be given in  Chapter 20.] March 15th. From Ferryside £5, with the following letter :  " The enclosed £5 was given me by my beloved sainted  mother, and was very precious to me as her last gift. I  was on the point of sending it to dear Mr. Muller on Friday,  when I heard he had fallen asleep in Jesus the day before.  I now send it to you in loving memory of my dear mother  and of dear Mr. Muller, for whom I had the deepest regard  and veneration. Please use it as the Lord directs you, though  I incline to its being used to spread His Holy Word. Most  sincerely do I sympathize with you in your irreparable loss, and shall always pray that the Lord will give you the like  strong faith to carry on the work in His hands."—March 22nd.  From New Zealand £50 for Missions, and £100 for Orphans.— March 23rd. From Bristol, with 2nd Corinthians 9: 15, £450, towards  the cost of rebuilding the Schoolroom at Purton, Glos. March 25th. From Bristol £10 for labourers in the gospel  in Italy, £10 for Missions, £10 for the Orphans, with £10 towards  Mr. Muller's funeral expenses, and £10 for myself.—March 30th.  From the North of Ireland £13 for Missions, with £2 for the  Orphans.— March 31st. From Switzerland 500 francs for  Foreign Missions, and 500 francs for the Orphans.—April 12th.  From Edinburgh £70 for Foreign Missions, £70 for the Orphans,  with £10 for myself.—April 21st. From Brooklyn, U.S.A.,  £20.—April 26th. From Scotland £50, with £50 for the Orphans,  and £5 for myself. May 2nd. From near Manchester £10 for Missions, £10 for  the Orphans, with £10 for myself.—May 6th. From Oxfordshire  £20 for Missions, and £19 for the Orphans.—May 9th. From  New Zealand £20 for Foreign Missions, £1 5 shillings for the Orphans,  and £1 1 shillings for myself.—May 10th. From Bristol £100 for  Missions, and £100 for the Orphans. Splitit Chapter 19. Heavy Trials In Orphan Work During The Last  Thirteen Years Of Mr. Muller's Life. 1885 to 1898. May 26th, 1885, to May 26th, 1886. Our balance In hand on May 27th, 1885, was £3,947 12 shillings ½ pence,  which was only enough to last seven weeks and a half,  according to the previous year, for the support of the Orphans. May 29th. From Servia £100, with £5 for my dear wife and self. June 1st. From Henbury £32. From the Isle of Wight £50.  June 6th. From a Bristol donor 381 lbs. of fresh fish. To  ordinary families, even the largest, such a present would be much  too large a gift ; but in our case it was not even enough for one  meal for all the Orphans and our helpers.—June 10th. Received  the following letter from one of the former Orphans, now a trained  nurse of the sick :—  " Honoured Sir, " I feel it my duty, as well as my privilege, to write you. I am  one of the many who owe to you (through Almighty God) so  much temporally ; but now, by His grace, I have to tell you, that  you have been the means in His hands of convincing me, that I  am a child of God. I have been reading again, with much interest,  the volume of your life, which I have often done before ; but  have never before been struck with the simplicity of its truths  until last Friday I became convinced, while reading pages 148 to  154, that, unworthy though I am, I am a child of God. I adore  the goodness of God, that He has given me grace to take Him at  His word, to believe that it was for me our blessed Saviour died.  Oh ! how foolish and blind have I been these long years. I have  thanked God many times for raising you up to care for my temporal  wants for fourteen years and three months, and now in His love,  after I have left your kind care for fourteen years and two months,  He has made you the instrument in His hands of convincing me  of what an unworthy sinner I am, and yet by the death of Jesus  for me, through faith in Him, I am a child of God. Oh ! magnify  the Lord with me, and let us exalt His name together. " Will you, dear Sir, accept the humble affection of Your grateful Orphan, blank."  June 16th. Legacy of the late Miss J. S. £47011 shillings.—June 19th.  Received £4 from Wales, with the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " About a year ago I purchased a pony for our business. Soon  after, every one said, it would be of no use. I read an old Report  of yours, in which it was stated that one of the items received by  you was £3 as insurance for a horse,' very similarly purchased.  So I resolved to do likewise, and enclosed you will find the £3,  as the pony has turned out, up to this day, a perfect success." June 20th. Legacy of the late D. F. N., Esq., of Wales, £2,000.  The Lord in His kindness gave me this legacy from a gentleman  whose name even I had never heard before ; but God, who knows  our need, and who listens to my daily prayers for help, put it into  the heart of this gentleman to leave me this legacy. July 1st. Legacy of the late Mrs. R. £180.-July 2nd. Legacy  of the late Mrs. P. £500.-July 3rd. Legacy of the late Mr. W. S.  £180.-July 4th. From Wotton-under-Edge £100, with £10 for  myself.-July 16th. From " G.," Preston, £98 5 shillings 11 pence. August 13th. From Brislington £85 3 shillings 6 pence. From August  8th to August 15th, there came in for all the Objects of the  Institution only £415 10 shillings 11 pence, while the expenditure for the  same week amounted to £1,576 15 shillings 6 pence. Such occasions are  special opportunities for trusting in God, who knows perfectly our  circumstances and careth for us.-August 20th. From Reigate  £100.-August 21st. From Winchmore Hill £200.-August 26th.  From Birmingham £200. September 2nd. Legacy of the late Miss M. S. £400.-September  15th. Ten tons of coal.-September 23rd. Legacy of the late  G. C. H., Esq., £100.-September 28th. From the Orphans of a  little Orphanage near Berne, Switzerland, £1 11 shillings 7 pence.-October  3rd. From a Peterborough donor £50.-October 5th. Received  the following letter from an hotel proprietor at Plymouth :- " Dear Sir, " Enclosed please to find a cheque for £1 15 shillings 4 pence,  being a penny a night for each visitor who has occupied a bed here  during the past quarter." October 8th. Left at the New Orphan Houses three pieces of  artificial teeth set in gold.-October 16th. From one of the  Midland Counties £70.-October 27th. Received from Highbury  the following letter :- " Dear Sir, " As my little daughter will attain her fourth birthday, if  spared until to-morrow, I have now the pleasure of sending you a  cheque (for the support of one Orphan for one year) for £14 9 shillings 3 pence.  Trusting you may be enabled to remember my little girl at the  throne of grace, I remain, with Christian love, " Yours sincerely, blank." November 5th. From a friend £150. Legacy of the late Mr.  J. L. £125 10 shillings.-December 2nd. Anonymously fifteen bags of flour.-December 7th. From a lady near Northampton £100,  " In compliance with the wish of her late sister."-December  12th. From Rochford, U.S.A., £80. From Wales £175, with  £25 for my beloved wife and myself.-December 16th. " A  thank offering " of £500.-December 18th. From Berkshire £90  for the support of six Orphans for one year. From Sevenoaks  £100. From near London £90, with £10 for Mrs. Muller and  myself.-December 19th. Legacy of the late T. W. G., Esq.,  £1,000.-December 30th. From Maidstone £78 5 shillings and a set of  artificial teeth set in gold. During the past year, a considerable  quantity of artificial teeth set in gold has again been sent to be  sold for the benefit of the Orphans, through which a large sum  has been obtained by the sale of the gold. Section Title: 1886. January 1st. From one of the former Orphans £5.-January  2nd. From a painter in Wales £4 12 shillings 6 pence., " Being 6 pence per room,  on 186 rooms, papered during the year 1885."-January 6th.  From Wales £1 4 shillings 0 pence., " The result of labour with two cabs on  New Year's Day."-January 9th. From Winchmore Hill £200.- January 12th. From one of the Midland Counties £70.-January  13th. From Wotton-under-Edge £100.-January 22nd. Legacy  of the late J. C. H., Esq., £500. The reader will have noticed how  many legacies have again been paid to me during the past year.  Almost all these have come from individuals, who were entire  strangers to me, but God is my Helper and Friend. To Him  are my eyes directed day by day ; to Him alone I look for help,  and were it otherwise, this Orphan Institution would soon be in  the greatest distress. I do wish in my inmost soul, that the  Church of God at large knew more the power of prayer and faith,  in these our unbelieving and skeptical days. - January 30th.  From Cork £50. February 9th. From Neuchatel, Switzerland, £20.-February  17th. From Paris £100.-February 19th. Legacy of the late  Mrs. E. T. £100.-March 2nd. From Weston-super-Mare £60.  March 4th. From Worcestershire £230, being part of a sum which  the donor had intended to leave in her Will, but paid in her lifetime to save legacy duty.-March 6th. From the Isle of Wight  £53 18 shillings for the support of four Orphans for one year.-March  10th. From Philadelphia, U.S.A., £50.-March 15th. From  Bristol £90 for the support of Orphan girls, and £50 for the support  of Orphan boys.-March 29th. Legacy of the late Mrs. A. E.  £298 6 shillings 10 pence. April 9th. From L. G., a former Orphan, who, having some  money left her, gave for the Orphans £6.-April 14th. From  Cheltenham £70.-April 16th. From Gloucestershire £100.- April 22nd. By sale of old clothes and rags £7 16 shillings 10 pence.- April 28th. Legacy of the late Mrs. S. D. £120.-May  4th. From Clifton £50.-May 13th. From Stoke £35, with 12 for myself.-May 20th. Legacy of the late Mr. J. P. £135. During the put year the average expenses for fifty-one Orphans  were contributed by donors paying for one, two, three, four, and  in one instance even for six Orphans. Thus out of the 2,070  Orphans who were under our care during the year, fifty-one were  provided for. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1885, to May  26th, 1886, was £23,943 12 shillings 1¾ pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1886, to May 26th, 1887. Our balance in hand on May 27th, 1886, was £1,848 9 shillings 6½ pence,  which was only enough to last four weeks. There was therefore  again much need to stay ourselves upon God, in order that our  hearts might be in peace. This, however, by His grace, we were  able to do. May 28th. From Philadelphia £40. Thus the Lord has begun  to help us. June 5th. Legacy of the late Miss F. M. L. £300.-June 11th.  From Edinburgh £791 15 shillings., " The moiety of residue of the  estate of the late Mrs A. A." This lady, like almost all our  donors, was a stranger to me.-June 17th. Received £10, " As  a thank offering to God for giving me a good and pious wife.  I have just married her."-June 24th. From Rio de Janeiro,  Brazil, £28 18 shillings 6 pence for the support of two Orphans for one year,  and £6 1 shillings 6 pence for Mrs. Muller and myself. Notice, esteemed  reader, how God speaks to his steward in Brazil, to be mindful of  the Orphans on Ashley Down ; and how He also leads this donor  to care for him who cares for the Orphans.-June 28th. From a  servant of the Lord Jesus in St. Petersburg £10.-June 30th.  From Cannes, France, £30. July 6th. From an aged servant of Christ, who has no property  nor stated salary nor other regular income, and who sends for the  Orphans the fifth part of what the Lord gives to him in answer to  prayer, £7.-July 10th. From Brighton 4 shillings 4 pence., " Being a penny  a week that my husband and I each put by for the Orphans.  There are some of God's stewards who send us hundreds of  pounds ; and there are some who can only each afford a penny a  week. We are grateful for the one and grateful for the other, and  take both out of the hand of God, and as the result of our looking  alone to Him for help, in answer to believing prayer.-July 14th.  From Wotton-under-Edge £100.-July 17th. From G.,"  Preston, £97 17 shillings 6 pence.-July 19th. Legacy of the late S. A., Esq.,  £500, less legacy duty. From New South Wales £25.-July 21st.  From J. B. B., " On leaving England," £26 for the support of  two Orphans for one year.-July 23rd. From Birmingham  £200.-July 29th. From a Dublin donor £50.-July 31st. From  Bath £1, as " A thank offering for sleep." August 13th. From Lombard Street, London, £100. August  14th. Received £13 12 shillings 10 pence, with the following letter :- " Dear Sir, " It has pleased the Almighty, in His infinite grace, to spare  my dear little Bessie to see the second anniversary of the day of  her birth ; and I therefore enclose cheque to pay for the support  of one Orphan for one year, and remain, " Yours sincerely, blank." This Christian gentleman has sent to me, year after year,  on the anniversary of the birth of each of his children, the yearly  average expense for one Orphan for one year.—August 25th.  Received £10, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " I was glad to receive your Reports to-day. On or near  this my wedding day, I have four times had the pleasure of  sending you a thank offering as enclosed. As usual, an overpowering sense of the bounty and mercy of our Father is  present to me. With respect to dedicated money (of which  this does not form a part) I can add my testimony to the many  that you must have received in respect of it. In the first year,  in which I set apart a fixed proportion of my income as a first  charge thereon, a heavy expense gave me anxiety; but later  in the year an investment, that I thought a dead loss, suddenly  revived, and paid double its normal return ; just paying me back  what I had lent to the Lord, with a good margin of interest." Will the reader please to ponder this very profitable letter ?  August 26th. The balance of £1,848 9 shillings 6 pence, with which we  began this present year on May 27th for the support of the  Orphans, is not only entirely gone, but £4,260 17 shillings 2½ pence which  we received during the past three months likewise ; and this  day we have nothing at all left. Think of our position, dear  Christian reader, whilst we seek no help from any human  being, but from our Heavenly Father only. But though we  were now so poor, God helped us again ; and I give some instances  of how we were assisted. August 27th. From Philadelphia £20.—August 30th. From  Manchester £61. The donor of the £61, without knowing of  course the least about our circumstances, sent to us this time  about three times as much as he had usually sent before. The  hand of God was apparent in this. September 1st. From Brislington £60 19 shillings 6 pence.—September  2nd. From London £13 1 shillings, with the following letter to me :— " Dear Sir, " As God in His all-wise providence has given me another  daughter, born this afternoon, I hasten to hand you cheque  for £13 1 shillings for the support of one Orphan for one year. Hoping  you may be able to pray for me and mine. " I remain yours in Christ Jesus, our living Head, blank."  September 3rd. From Leamington £25.—Legacy of the  late Mrs. M. P. R. £100, less legacy duty.—September 4th. From Finsbury Park, London, £200.—September 7th. As a  further portion of the legacy of the late Mr. W. C. £388 1 shillings 6 pence.  September 8th. From Westmoreland £100. From the Punjab  £10. Will the reader observe how, when nothing was left in  hand for the support of the large Orphan family, the Lord,  in answer to our habitual waiting on Him, remembered us again  and helped us, even as He had done for more than fifty-two years before. From Wiltshire	1 shillings, with the following letter :— " Dear Sir, " My daughter, about eight years of age, was out visiting  the other day, and fell through a trap door of a cellar, eleven  feet deep. She appears none the worse for the fall. I enclose  a cheque for £1 1 shillings as a thank offering to God for saving her  limbs and life." September 18th. From the neighbourhood of Portsmouth  £1 10 shillings 6 pence, as " Our usual yearly contribution of the daily penny  for the Orphans." The reader sees from this, not only how  even those who possess little may yet contribute to the  Lord's work, but even how much may be done, if done  systematically.—September 27th. This is the anniversary of  my birthday, when I received from each of the sixteen departments of the five Orphan Houses a letter, containing the kind  wishes of the Orphans, many of them also enclosing presents  in money from the children.—September 29th. From Kent  £100, as " A thank offering from a gentleman who had been  restored from a dangerous illness." From a friend £50. October 1st. Received £5, with the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " Will you please to receive for the Orphan Fund the  enclosed cheque for £5, in grateful acknowledgment of the Lord's  goodness, in preserving house and shops from fire during another  year ? Since I gave up both life and fire insurances, twenty  years ago, in order that I might have the pleasure of helping a  little in your work for the Lord, I have not had a single fire on  my premises. On two occasions smoulderings were discovered,  which, in a short time after, would have burst into flame ; and,  during the past twelve months, an actual fire occurred in a cellar  under my office and showroom ; but it was extinguished, by the  fire brigade, before affecting the floors above. In former years  also I have had fires on the adjoining premises, on both the right  hand and left of my place, which have done great damage ; but  not more than the smell of fire came into my place. Indeed the  premises and all else are the Lord's ; and not only for protection,  but for the faith itself, by which I am enabled to trust Him  fully, I praise His name who blessedly keeps in peace that which  in true faith is committed to Him." October 16th. From one of the Midland Counties £80. From  the neighbourhood of Eltham £26 5 shillings. Received £25 for the  Orphans, with £5 for myself, with these words : " As a thank- offering.  In my distress I called upon the Lord, and cried unto  my God, and my cry came before Him' (Psalm 18: 60)."— October 25th. From Wotton-under-Edge £100. To-day, October 26th, our balance in hand for the Orphans  is £37 1 shillings 3½ pence, namely,, a very little more than half of the average  expenses of one day. Seek to enter into it, esteemed reader.  We do not make known our need under such circumstances to  our friends and former donors ; nor to any human being, but to  God ; and He helps us, and has done this now, in all our  necessities, more than fifty-three years. October 27th. From the commander of a merchant vessel,  a former Christian Orphan, £10, as " A thank offering for  having obtained employment again, after having for months been  without it." November 1st. From Scotland £25.—November 5th. Received  £99 16 shillings 6 pence, with the following letter :—  " My dear Sir, " It affords me pleasure, for the twenty-eighth year, to send  you my cheque for the work of the Lord in your hands. I leave  it entirely with you, to place it where most you require help ;  and may the blessing of our Heavenly Father continue to rest  on the labour of our hands." On account of the great need of funds for the support of the  Orphans, the whole amount was taken for them. When this  donor first began to help me with means for the Institution,  he sent about £4, but purposed to send more, as God might  prosper him in a certain branch of his business. His donations  have increased more and more, year by year, till now, notwithstanding all the difficulties the kind donor has had in his business,  on account of the general depression in mercantile affairs, he  is able to send this sum.—November 9th. Legacy of the late  Mrs. L. W. £200.—November 12th. From Staffordshire £2 2 shillings,  with the following letter " Dear Sir, " A short time since I gave a person, who was an entire  stranger to me, a sovereign in mistake for a shilling, in the dark,  and I promised that I would send you a tenth, if the Lord would  restore me the difference, which, I am thankful to say, He did,  through the post, about a week afterwards ; I therefore enclose  a Postal Order for 2 shillings. As I am about to be married, I do not  think that I can do better than celebrate the event by giving you  £2 for the Lord's use, as you see most fit (but I should like £1  to be used for the Orphans) as a thank offering to Him for His  many and great mercies vouchsafed unto me during my single  life." November 16th. From Jamaica £10.—November 22nd. From Adelaide £20.-November 23rd. From London £45 3 shillings.  Received £5, with the following letter " Dear Mr. Muller, - " My dear wife and I have great pleasure in enclosing £5 for  your Orphans. Please enter it ' Haven of Peace.' If we are  spared to see to-morrow, it will be our wedding-day ; we present  the enclosed as a small tribute of thanksgiving to our Heavenly  Father for His great goodness to us through another year.  Wishing you much of the smile and blessing of God in your important work,	Believe me, " Yours faithfully, blank." Shall we ponder this letter ? Is our married life to be compared  to " The haven of peace " ? If not, why not ? And, if it is,  are we grateful for it to God, and do we by action show our  gratitude ? November 25th. A friend from Burnley £50.-November  26th. We are now very poor. There is nothing at all in hand  for the support of our large Orphan family. Some Christian  friends think, that indeed in former years, we were greatly  tried for want of means ; but that, as the work has now existed  for more than half a century, and as it is so well known, we are  never now in difficulty in regard to pecuniary supplies. This  is a great mistake. Year after year, even in this respect, the  greatest exercise of faith has been required ; and, during the  past year, the looking to the Lord, and the constant confiding  in Him only, could keep the heart at all in peace, in the midst  of need, and having no natural prospect whatever to have it  supplied. But God did help. Again and again His loving hand  supplied us when all was gone. We have not been confounded.  The Institution exists, and though our faith has been severely  tried, we have been supplied with all we really needed.- November 27th. From Scotland £20 0 shillings 6 pence.-November 29th.  From Duffield £10. From Tyndall's Park, Bristol, £15.- November 30th. From Reading £10. December 1st. From Clifton £15.-December 2nd. From  Dundee £50. Help indeed, in time of need ! From Clifton £12.  From San Remo, Italy, £10, with £10 for Mrs. Muller and myself.  December 3rd. From C. C. T. £10.-December 4th. From  Taunton £36 16 shillings 4 pence. From Wimbledon £13 1 shillings., " For the support  of one Orphan for one year."-December 6th. From the  North of Ireland £50. This donation came in most seasonably,  and was a great help to us. Thus also £25 from Glasgow, with  £5 for Mrs. Muller and myself on the same day.-December 7th.  From the neighbourhood of Leicester £10 10 shillings.-December 9th.  For the support of six Orphans for one year £90. This sum  came in most seasonably, and when help was greatly needed.  December 11th. From six helpers in the Orphan Houses £11.  From Glasgow £15.-December 13th. From J. T. S. for the support of two Orphan boys for one year £25.—December 14th.  From Tring £10.—December 15th. From Clifton £50. Also  from Clifton £13 1 shillings, for the support of one Orphan for one year.  Both these donations were a great help to us.—December 18th.  From Canada 10 shillings, with the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " Please to use the enclosed ' Widow's mite' as a thank offering to the Lord for His mercy in bringing my only child,  and her three little children, with a lady friend and myself,  through great peril on the ' Prairie,' on our way to our new home  (in this part of the world). We had lost the track, and, in turning  about to find it, the carriage nearly overturned, and we all had  to get out. I kneeled down to put my arms round my little  ones, who were crying with cold and fear, and told my Lord  I would send 10 shillings to His Home for Orphans, if He would  mercifully send us home safely. In less than ten minutes the  answer came. We heard the cheering voice of a friend, calling  to us. We were then about eight miles from home, and it had  suddenly become very dark. He came to seek us, fearing what  had really happened ; and thus, after great peril, we reached  our new home in safety." From Clifton £10. From Manchester £50. The Lord's  great kindness helped us by these two donations greatly. The  Manchester donor often, very often, has sent us help in time of  great need, when he little supposed how greatly we needed help.  December 19th. A day of the greatest poverty and need of  help. Heavy expenses to be met, and there were no means to  meet them. Trust in God, coupled with believing and expecting  prayer, were again the remedy.—December 20th. From  Geneva we received £20, and from Wotton-under-Edge £100.  Thus the Lord, in His great kindness, has helped us in our great,  great need. The kind donor of Wotton-under-Edge has been  again and again, during the last few years, used as God's instrument in helping us when in great need, though I do not know  him personally. There came in about £50 more in the course  of the day, £175 altogether.—December 21st. From Maidstone  £20. From Birmingham £9 12 shillings, and £1. Thus we are still  further helped.—December 23rd. From near London £90, with  £10 for Mrs. Muller and myself.—December 24th. From  Westmoreland £100. December 26th. Though since November 26th about £1,600  has been received for the support of the Orphans, yet we are  still again, as a month ago, without any balance in hand, as our  expenses for this large family are so great. But we hope in  God for further help.—December 27th. From the neighbourhood  of Taunton £5 14 shillings 6 pence, " Being 6 pence each on 205 lambs, and 1 shillings  each on twelve calves, for the present year."—December 28th.  From Reading £29 12 shillings 5 pence.—December 30th. From a poor man at Birmingham, who keeps a few fowls and sells the eggs  for our Orphans, 10 shillings. Section Title: 1887. Of the donations which came in on January 1st, I only mention  the following. From Liverpool £20. From a former Orphan,  now in London in a situation, £1 6 shillings. From New Wimbledon £13  7 shillings 6 pence. From Redland, from a former Orphan, £5, and through  her £1. From Bristol £25. From Tokyo, Japan, 7 Mexican  dollars.-January 3rd. From London £25. From M. 4 sets  of artificial teeth, 2 of them set in gold.-January 4th. From  Sussex £53 11 shillings 2 pence. From the neighbourhood of Stourbridge  £50. From Wales £3 1 shillings., " For 122 rooms papered in 1886 at  6 pence per room."-January 18th. From Salem, Virginia, 100  dollars and 10 dollars.-January 20th. From Wotton-under- Edge £100.-January 25th. The fund for the Orphans was  again very low ; and, in addition to the heavy current expenses,  there was the prospect of a large sum being required in a little  more than two weeks to meet a heavy quarterly charge. Under  these circumstances there came in this morning, as the result  of constant, believing, persevering, and expecting prayer, in  the name of the Lord Jesus, in about twenty-five donations,  £65, in the afternoon £45 more, and in the evening £900, in  payment of a legacy. Several donors, who have usually given  at this time of the year, have not done so ; but this only helped  us to look more directly to the Lord. January 28th. From Philadelphia £20 17 shillings.-January 29th.  Legacy of the late A. L., Esq., £500.-January 31st. From a  former Orphan, now in Canada, £5.-February 1st. From one  of the Midland Counties £70. From Wimbledon £26.-February  4th. From Redland £13 for the support of one Orphan for one  year. From " B. W." £20.-February 9th. From readers of  The Christian, per Messieurs Morgan and Scott, £42 2 shillings 6 pence. Section Title: Revival among the Orphan Boys. The following communication was sent to me from our School  Inspector, Mr. Horne : " February 9th, 1887. On January  15th, two boys came to one of the masters of No. 4, and asked  if they might have a prayer meeting. This request was granted.  Several others met the same day, and on the next day (Sunday),  the master on duty, seeing this desire for united prayer thus  showing itself, told the boys, that he would not take them in  class in the afternoon as usual, but that they might meet for  prayer. About 150 thus met of their own accord for two hours.  It is a frequent thing now for many, sometimes more than 100,  to meet for prayer, after their evening meal, till school-time at  seven. The work is mainly amongst the elder and more  intelligent boys. One master says, they do their work better,  their manners are softened, and some do not sulk, as they did before. There has been a disposition to talk more, when at  work ; and, on enquiry, it has been found that the conversation  was respecting some boy's character or condition, or whether  this or that was right or wrong. Sometimes a few boys have  banded together and prayed for particular companions, making  lists of such. They wished to meet by themselves for prayer,  and others, who met in the usual way, had a separate meeting.  Some boys, concerned about their souls, have come to a master  and asked for help and instruction. Two came and said, Please  Sir, to make us Christians.' Another said, ' My father, on his  death-bed, made me promise to meet him in heaven, and I am  not ready.' Last Sunday, all the boys above fourteen years,  and who will be fourteen this year, were had by themselves and  spoken to. There were about fifty-five, and of these, from  thirty-five to forty professed faith in Christ ; and there is nothing  in their conduct to contradict their profession. Several boys  have, of course, attended the meetings from curiosity only, and  prayers were offered by the boys specially for such. A very  marked feature in many boys is, an earnest concern for the  salvation of others. The whole tone of the school is changed." February 12th. From London, a stud set with diamonds,  and a pin set with diamonds.—February 16th. From Paris £40.  February 17th. Legacy of the late S. M., Esq., £128 0 shillings 4 pence.  February 22nd. From Birmingham £200.—February 24th.  From Sevenoaks £100.—February 25th. " The remainder  of the legacy of the late Mr. W. S." £162 17 shillings 1 pence. Our expenses have been so heavy during this month, that again  we have nothing at all left. But our eyes are up unto the Lord,  who will help further, as He has done for fifty-three years. March 2nd. As the legacy of the late Miss M. J. R. £90. — March 4th. From the Isle of Wight £53 18 shillings for the support  of four Orphans for one year.—March 7th. By sale of dentist  gold £18 5 shillings 7 pence. During the past year again, as for many years  past, a great number of artificial teeth, set in gold, have been  sent for the benefit of the Orphans ; and, by the sale of this  dentist gold, a considerable sum has been obtained.—March 8th.  From the neighbourhood of Manchester £200.—March 16th.  From Wotton-under-Edge £100.—March 25th. Legacy of the  late H. B. R., Esq. £90. From M. H. £25.—March 26th. We  have been enabled to meet the heavy expenses of another month  for the Orphans, and have £121 11 shillings 8¼ pence in hand, namely, the average  expenses for two days. March 28th. Legacy of the late Mrs. J. W. £221 11 shillings. A former Christian master writes in reference to one of his  Orphan apprentices : " W. R. sailed for New Zealand as a  Missionary on the 26th ultimo, in the S.S. Arawa. He leaves  behind him a splendid reputation." W. R. left the Orphan  Houses as a Christian lad, when he was apprenticed ; during  the whole of his apprenticeship for five years, he lived to the glory of God in his position, and grew more and more in grace  and knowledge. Some years after his apprenticeship had  expired, he became a minister, and has now given himself to  missionary work. April 2nd. Legacy of Sir J. W. £500.—April 5th. From  Brislington £110 0 shillings 9 pence. From Manchester £41 11 shillings 4 pence from  a donor who many, many times has sent help to us, when we  were in great need.—April 14th. From A. B., Gloucestershire,  £500. One donor after the other, who contributed long and  much, is taken from us ; thus it has been particularly during  the past year. Others are still living, but their money is  required for, or directed to, other work, and again, others lose  their means for contributing. But God remains to us. He is  ever able and ever willing to aid those who confide in Him ; this  we do, and so it comes that we are still helped, by new donors  being raised up, and even such as help us considerably in our  great work. The last donation referred to comes from a Christian  gentleman to whom of late years God has spoken again and again  to help us.—April 26th. The Lord has graciously of late  refreshed our hearts, by sending the means more bountifully.  We have to-day a balance of £1,493 17 shillings 24 pence in hand. May 7th. Part payment of the legacy of the late T. M., Esq.,  with interest, £784.—May 18th. From California £52 for the  support of four Orphans for one year.—May 24th. From a  Bristol donor £100. From Trowbridge £13 for the support of  one Orphan for one year. During the past year, out of the 2,067  Orphans who were under our care, forty-eight have been paid  for by donors, providing for one, two, three, four, and in one  case even for six children. —May 25th. From Bath £90, with  £10 for Mrs. Muller and myself. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1886, to May  26th, 1887, was £23,190 10 shillings 4 pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1887, to May 26th, 1888. Our balance in hand on May 27th, 1887, was £1,078 10 shillings 3½ pence. May 28th. From Maidstone £74 1 shillings 4 pence. This donor has very  kindly helped us yearly for a long time, as the Lord has prospered  him.—June 4th. As "A thank offering for eight years of happy  married life," £1.—June 7th. As " A thank offering out of the  first month's money of my husband's wages, after his being out  of employment over one year," £1.—June 10th. From one of  the former Orphans £5, with the following letter :—  " Dear and honoured Sir, " I have just come into a little property. Will you please to  accept the enclosed as a small token of gratitude for the benefit  I derived, while an inmate of your loved Home ? Hoping you  still enjoy good health, " Believe me to remain, your grateful Orphan, blank." June 23rd. Legacy of the late Miss M. M. £500.-July 4th.  Legacy of the late Mrs. A. T. £178 19 shillings.-July 9th. The legacy  of the late Mrs. M. A. S. £500.-July 16th. From one of the  Midland Counties £70. From Lombard Street, London, £200. August 3rd. From St. Mary Church £50.-August 4th.  From Cotham Road, Bristol, £65 for Orphan girls, and  £40 for Orphan boys.-August 9th. From two servants  of Christ, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to  lay up treasure in heaven, £300.-August 11th. From Manchester £60. From Leamington £25.-August 12th. With 2nd Corinthians  9: 15, £100.-August 15th. From Plymouth £12. This day  nearly a thousand pounds has been expended, and we were  enabled to meet the heavy expenses by the large donations  which came in within the last week.-August 18th. From  Manchester £83. This donor has kindly helped us many times,  and very many times his donations have come to hand when we  were in great need. I further observe, that only on the 11th of  this month he had sent us £60, when having very heavy payments  before us we were thus helped ; and now, when little was left,  having paid out more than £1,000 for the Orphans within the  last three days, he sent us this £83, thus greatly helping us.  Lastly, this kind donor had generally sent us £20 at a time ;  but now £60 and £83. How came all this ? God knew our need,  and, in answer to our prayers, put it into his heart thus to help  us. God be magnified for this His kindness !-August 24th.  From Manchester £20, " Given on the anniversary of the donor's  birthday." From a Bristol donor £50. This donor has kindly  given us for many years past an annual donation for the Orphans,  but never the fourth part as much as in the present instance.- August 26th. Our balance for the Orphans is to-day £31613 shillings 5 pence,  namely,, not nearly enough for one week's current expenses. But we  trust in God, we really trust in God, and do not merely say so,  and therefore our hearts are in peace.-August 31st. From  Birmingham £200, from a donor who has repeatedly helped us in  our time of need ; and thus it is again this time. From Edinburgh  £1 1 shillings, with the following letter :- " Dear Sir, " I have been truly converted through reading your Narrative  published many years ago, and, have prayed for you every day,  since my conversion, fifteen months ago. I am seeking to do  now the will of God ; and, as He told me to send to you £1,  I am doing it. The 1 shillings is for Reports. " Yours sincerely, blank ." September 3rd. From Westmoreland £100.-September 5th.  From Belfast £2 13 shillings., " Being one penny for every umbrella sold  for nine months."-September 13th. From Redditch 13,000  needles and two gross of knitting-pins.-September 15th. From  Captain J. V. S., a former Christian Orphan, £20.-September 19th. From ten friends at Darjeeling, India, £5.—September 26th.  Our balance for the Orphan work was now very low. We had  £98 12 shillings 104 pence in hand. How little this is, the reader will  more particularly see, when it is remembered that the average  expenses for one day, for the Orphans alone, amount to £66.— September 27th. Received £2, with the following letter to Mr.  Wright :—  " Dear Brother in Christ, " Herewith I enclose a cheque for £2. I had the privilege of  accompanying Mr. Muller on board the steamer at Liverpool for  America, in August, 1877, and it is marvellous to think, how  God has strengthened him for his missionary labours in the ten  years that have intervened. I think that, after the Bible, I owe  more to reading ' The Lord's Dealings with George Muller '  than to any other book. I first read it twenty-four years ago  at Oxford. I was then an undergraduate. I fear that many,  who have been greatly helped by the example of God's faithfulness  to Mr. Muller, and also by his teaching, forget to contribute to  the support of his work, through the multiplicity of new sources  of interest : so I have been the last year or two much in prayer  for the Orphans and all the work under his care. May the Lord  give you all grace and wisdom for the work He has called you to.  It is indeed a great honour. " Yours in Him, blank." Legacy of the late Mr. H. E. £90. Observe the Lord's kindness  in causing this legacy just now to be paid, when our balance  was so very low. May the donors also, who gave on September  27th, or the following days, see, how seasonably their kind  donations came in. October 5th. From France, from one of the Orphans, who left  our care thirty years since, was received the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " I thank you very much for the last Report. It is so very  interesting ! I have written to my sister to send you £1 10 shillings.  Please to send me the fourth volume of your Narrative, also  your Missionary Labours, by Mrs. Muller, and the rest is for the  Orphans. Many years have passed away since I left, but I can  never forget the kindness I received, when under your care. I  do sincerely thank you, above all, for the religious instruction  given to me. I thank God for the life of faith set before me,  which seems to follow me all my life. I know from experience,  God is true. I have had many answers to prayer. I know  how He delights to hear us for Jesus' sake. Great peace  and joy this has brought to my soul. I wish all the world  could know it. Happy are they who thus know God. I often think of dear Miss	. What a good Christian she was. I have still in my possession a small Testament I found she  had put in my box, praying that the blessing of the Lord might accompany me. What a blessed thing truly godly example is  for children ! I am glad, dear Sir, your health continues good.  That you may live many years to come, as the Orphans' friend,  is the prayer of " Your grateful Orphan, blank ." October 11th. From Ootacamund, India, £10.—October 15th.  From Smyrna 19 shillings 11 pence.—October 17th. From one of the Midland  Counties, from a Christian gentleman, who, for about forty years  has helped with his means, £70. Legacy of the late Miss M. L.  £90.—October 26th. Evening. Our balance in hand for the  Orphans is now £152 15 shillings 5 pence, namely,, enough for two days, but  God, who has helped greatly for more than half a century, will  further help : and to Him we look. November 1st. The following letter was received :—  " Dear Sir, " Since writing to you, my dear father has told me to send you  for the Lord's work the enclosed Buenos Aires 5 per cent Railway  Bond for £100, with coupons attached, with his dying love to  you. He says it is a glorious work, and the last he shall be able  to do for it here." On account of the legacy of the late A. A., Esq., £100. The  reader sees how the Lord sent help, when our funds were brought  low.—November 2nd. From Havre, France, £3 0 shillings 1 pence. From a  friend in Elgin £50.—November 8th. From a former Orphan  £50, as " A thank offering to the Lord on the occasion of the final  settlement of some property, to which she was entitled."— November 9th. We had now before us the payment of more  than £1,000 in a few days, and there was as yet scarcely anything  in hand towards this, when to-day the remainder of the legacy  of the late T. M., Esq., came in, in answer to many prayers,  being (with £91 5 shillings 2 pence interest) £4,791 5 shillings 2 pence. How graciously has  the Lord again helped us thus, and how precious is it, at all times,  to trust in Him ! This legacy was left several years since, but  only now was paid. The reader will observe, how, during this  year, in our need, the Lord has been pleased particularly to help  us by means of legacies ; but all these kind friends, who left  legacies to us, were personally strangers to me, which makes the  hand of God to be the more manifest.—November 10th. From  Cambridgeshire £100 15 shillings 10 pence. When the donor of this amount,  nearly thirty years ago, first began to help me, he sent about £4,  and then purposed to give a percentage on an article he sold in  his business. The Lord was pleased to prosper him, notwithstanding mercantile difficulties. His contributions increased  more and more ; and now he is able to send £100 15 shillings 10 pence,  instead of £4.—November 12th. From the British Museum  Natural History Department, London, the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " The Rev. W. E. T., now residing at Mombasa, East Africa, has been sending us plants from that region, for which we owe  him £16 10 shillings. This he has asked us to send to you. Accordingly  I enclose a cheque for the amount." Will the reader please to observe the hand of God in this  donation, how He is so graciously pleased to watch over this  work, and in the greatest variety of ways to supply it with means,  sending them from all parts of the earth, and generally from  entire strangers, as in this instance ?-November 21st. From  Calcutta £12 12 shillings 2 pence. From Christian friends of Flienders Street  Baptist Church. Adelaide, £10 2 shillings.-November 24th. Legacy of  the late Miss A. C. £185 5 shillings 10 pence.-November 25th. Received  £1 as " A thank offering to God for safe deliverance out of a  severe and dangerous illness." December 3rd. From Cornwall 100 pheasants.-December 6th.  From an Engine Driver 10 shillings, as " A thank offering, for life spared  in a serious collision."-December 10th. From the neighbourhood of Taunton £510 shillings 6 pence, being " 5 shillings a year from my little four- years-old daughter, 6 pence each for 155 lambs, and 1 shillings each for  thirteen calves."-December 13th. From Ale County, U.S.A.,  £10.-December 15th. From one of the former Christian Orphans  who has been twenty years in the same situation, to which I  sent her, 10 shillings, and from her mistress 11.-December 17th. From  Bristol donors who, year after year, have thus kindly remembered  the Orphans, twelve bags of flour, sixteen boxes of raisins, and  five packages of currants.-December 19th. From Wellington,  New Zealand, £5. From Basle £20.-December 21st. From  Wotton-under-Edge £100. Legacy of the late J. M., Esq., £642  15 shillings 2 pence.-December 28th. From Westmoreland £100.-December  31st. From New Wimbledon £13 10 shillings for the support of one  Orphan, for one year. We were now brought to the close of  another year, during which the Lord's kindness to us had been  very great, in a variety of ways. Section Title: 1888. January 2nd. On the first business day of the New Year  were received many donations, of which I only refer to the  following. From Manchester £50. From Penarth £30. From  Reading £33 16 shillings 8 pence. From Bristol 112 lbs. of meat.-January  3rd. Legacy of the late Mrs. M. P. £100.-January 6th. From  " Nemo 30 turkeys.-January 7th. Legacy of the late H. H. G.,  Esq., £900.-January 11th. Believers meeting at the Sand Area  Chapel, Kendal, £35 8 shillings.-January 16th. From one of the  Midland Counties £60.-January 17th. From London a brooch,  and two pairs of ear-rings, with a letter, in which the donor  writes :- " I married and went to India, and now away from home  influence my still unrenewed heart was able to gratify itself with  the things of the world. Never shall I forget my delight when these ear-rings were given to me, the first I ever possessed.  Willingly I went to have my ears pierced in order that I might  wear them. But God in mercy would not have it so ; the ears  would not heal, and the ear-rings gave me constant pain. I had  to give them up. Some years later, with health quite broken  down, I left India, never to return. The Father sought His  child. I found in Jesus what the world could not give-it was  joy unutterable. He gave me health. He called me to His  blessed service, in which I have been engaged for twelve years  now." January 28th. The legacy of the late Mrs. E. £900.- February 2nd. From Havre £4. From a Bristol donor £100.- February 9th. From Manchester a £100 Railroad Bond.-March  2nd. From Manchester £50. From Neuchatel, Switzerland,  £6 5 shillings 7 pence.-March 7th. From the neighbourhood of Bristol  £105 12 shillings 7 pence.-March 12th. Legacy of the late Miss H. H. £250.  March 16th. From Birmingham £200. From Rio de Janeiro  £30, with £5 for myself.-March 22nd. From Hampstead £50,  " In lieu of legacy," with the following weighty letter :- " Dear Mr. Muller, " Please accept of the enclosed cheque in lieu of legacy. I am  endeavouring, as far as possible, instead of making bequests, to  give in my lifetime, thus preventing delay, risk, and also saving  the heavy expense of Government duty. The sooner the money  is employed in the Lord's service the better. It is a solemn  thought, the heaps upon heaps of hoarded riches which the Lord,  at His coming, will find lying dormant, and which might have  been used for the glory of His dear name. Yes! - laid up '- in direct opposition to His express command. Matthew 6: 19.  Earnestly begging your prayers, " I remain, dear Mr. Muller, Yours in our Lord, blank." From the Isle of Wight £54 for the support of four Orphans  for one year.-March 28th. From a Bristol donor £65 for the  support of Orphan girls, and £40 for the support of Orphan  boys.-April 3rd. From Weston-super-Mare £60. From South  Australia £11 0 shillings 6 pence from thirty-three donors.-April 7th. From  Bromley £50.-April 9th. From the neighbourhood of Bristol  £15, with £5 for Mr. Wright, and £5 for myself. From Taunton  £45.-April 10th. From one of the Midland Counties £70. From  Ruabon 8 shillings 3 pence, being one penny for every dozen eggs, and three- pence for every couple of fowls sold in the last three months.- April 11th. From Upperthorpe £1 as a thank offering for  spiritual blessing received through reading one of my books.  This donor had bequeathed £100 in her Will, but through the  failure of the undertaking in which her property was invested it  was all lost.-April 14th. From one of the Midland Counties  £70. This kind donor sent the same amount only four days  before. How little ground therefore was there, humanly speaking, to expect help from that quarter so soon again ; but the Lord,  to whom we look and on whom we wait, is able to do for us  exceeding abundantly above all we ask or think. From  Worthing one gold bracelet, three silver bracelets, a gold scarf-pin set with small pearls, a gold ring set with garnets, a gold ring  set with turquoises, a gold locket with chain, and a small gold  locket. From Manchester a £100 Railroad Bond.—April 28th.  Received £100, with the following letter :—  " My dear Brother, " A friend of mine in Ireland is dying, and wishing so far to  be his own executor, he put £100 for your Orphan work into my  hands, and asked me to send it to you in the name of the Lord  without mentioning his name. I enclose cheque accordingly  with great pleasure." May 4th. From Los Angeles City, California, £40 15 shillings 7 pence.  May 5th. Legacy of the late J. G. M., Esq. £450.—May 7th.  From Newcastle-on-Tyne £50. From Henbury one gold pin set  with brilliants, one gold ring, and one pair of gold ear-rings.— May 8th. Received £20 from a dear child of twelve years old  whose young heart the Lord stirred up to care for the  Orphans, with the following letter :—  " My dear Mr. Muller, " I wanted to get a little money to send you for the dear  Orphans, and I sent to many of our friends at a distance and to  those in the town belonging to our meeting, and they gave me  a nice lot of things which we sold at our house last Tuesday.  I send you a cheque for £20, and am so glad, as it is much more  than I expected. I am twelve years old this month. Papa and  Mamma send their kind love to you and dear Mrs. Muller. " Your little friend, blank." Anonymously by post, from Malvern, one gold necklet with  seven shell pendants, one coral necklace, two silver bracelets, one  silver-lined tortoiseshell bracelet, one gold brooch, one silver  ditto, one gold pendant, and three silver lockets. From a  Plymouth lady an antique china dish.—May 9th. From the  neighbourhood of Bristol £50, with £2 for myself.—May 16th.  From Clifton £15. Legacy of the late Miss M. M. £97 7 shillings.—May  21st. From Norfolk £50.—May 26th. From Clifton £50. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1887, to May  26th, 1888, was £23,312 12 shillings 1 pence.] May 26th, 1888, to May 26th, 1889. Our balance in hand on May 27th was £2,505 5 shillings 1¾ pence. May 29th. From Manchester fifteen interest coupons of a  Railway Bond.—May 31st. From the same donor a £100 Rail- way Bond. The same kind donor has very many times been  God's instrument to help us when in great need. June 22nd. From Norfolk £50, from a donor who has often  helped us.—June 23rd. From Maidstone £75, from a donor who  has often sent us help when we were in need, of which, of course,  he knew nothing. From Alpes Maritimes £30 from a Christian  brother, who, for more than forty years, has been a friend of  the Institution.—June 27th. We began our financial year of the  Institution this day a month ago, with a balance of £2,505 5 shillings 1¾ pence  in hand ; but to-day it is nearly a thousand pounds less, notwithstanding all the many donations during the past month. July 3rd. From one of the Midland Counties £70, from a  Christian gentleman, who has for about forty years taken a deep  interest in this Institution.—July 9th. Received £12 12 shillings 11 pence,  with the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " It having pleased God, in His infinite mercy, to spare my  dear little boy another year, I now enclose cheque for £12 12 shillings 11 pence,  being the amount for the support of an Orphan for one year. " Yours sincerely, blank." July 11th. Received £25, with the following letter :—  " Dear Servant of the Lord Jesus, " I have given to the Orphans, what my Heavenly Father has  given me, £25. Your faith has often strengthened me when  suffering from the temptations of the flesh. My dear sister and  self continue to remember you, yours, and your large family, at  the throne of grace. We watch to hear of hundreds of the dear  children having given their hearts to Jesus. " My time is short, being 78 years of age, and sister 76, both  longing to be called home. " Yours in the Lord Jesus, blank." July 18th. From a poor widow £4. We receive hundreds and  thousands of pounds at once, from those whom God has made  stewards over much. We are grateful for such donations, and take  them as coming direct from the hand of our Heavenly Father,  as the result of our daily believing prayers ; but, in like manner,  we not only value the smallest donations of the poor, but take  them also out of God's hands, as the result of our trust in Him.  July 25th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who for many  years has taken a deep interest in this Orphan Institution, and  who sends to us the fifth part of all that God gives him in answer to  prayer, £7. He has himself no salary nor fixed income, but waits  on God for all he needs.—July 27th. The comparatively large  balance, with which we began the financial year of the Orphan  Institution, has yet further been reduced during the past month  several hundred pounds, great though our income was, because  our expenses were still greater.—July 30th. From one of the  School Masters, who, from early days, had been educated in the  Orphan Institution, trained to be a teacher, and who fills now  the position of a master, £10 10 shillings, with a grateful letter.— July 31st. Received on account of a large legacy, left by the late  J. W. D., Esq., £2,000. As usual, the kind testator was an entire  stranger to me ; yet this gentleman was induced to leave to me,  for the benefit of the Orphans, a large legacy, which may lead  to the payment of more than £8,000 altogether. How soon is  God able, in answer to prayer, to increase the balance, as He  has been so graciously doing in our case. How true that word,  " Blessed is the man who trusts in the Lord." August 3rd. From a hard-working, dying man, lately having  found rest in Jesus, £10.—August 7th. Moiety of the net residue  of the personal estate of the late E. G. £105 14 shillings 4 pence.—August  8th. From one of the Midland Counties £100.—August 9th.  Legacy of the late Mrs. M. E. £500.—August 10th. From the  neighbourhood of Torquay £60. From Birmingham £200.— August 13th. From the residuary legatees of the late Sir J. W.  £850.—August 18th. From Lombard Street £100. From  Wales £80. From a Bristol donor £50.—August 27th. Received  the following letter, with a set of studs and a picnic knife :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " When in Bristol in 1867, I visited the Orphan Houses, and  purchased vol. 1 of your Narrative. The reading being too dry,'  I put it away amongst other books, where it remained hidden  and forgotten. In 1884 I was led to know Jesus as my Saviour.  Your volume then became most interesting, and tended very much  to strengthen my faith in a prayer-hearing God. I have now  your four volumes, and from them I am able to lead others to  Jesus, encouraging them to put God's promises to the proof.  When in 1885 I had lost everything, I was enabled to rest upon  Matthew 6: 25-34, refusing to be anxious, therefore slept soundly.  Psalm 68: 19, 20 (Revised Version), I am finding true to the  letter. Now that all my debts are paid, and earnings are only  sufficient to pay necessary expenses, I have a desire practically  to thank God for His comfort during the past three years.  Presents which I have received, a set of studs and a picnic knife,  I have this morning sent to you by post, which please receive  for the Orphans. All that I am and have are the Lord's, Romans  12: 1 ; I therefore look to Him, by His Spirit, to make me what He would have me to be.	Yours faithfully, blank." August 28th. From Manchester a £100 Railway Bond. The  Christian gentleman who sent us this Bond has, during a period  of many years, helped us again and again. September 4th. From Dublin £100, with the following letter :—  " My dear Sir, " Enclosed you will find first half notes for £100 for the support  of the Orphans under your care. Only once before had I the  privilege of sending so large a sum ; but this is a far more prosperous  year than we have had for a long time ; and, besides, having  enough capital to carry on my business, and my children being provided for, I have determined not to lay up any more treasure  on the earth, but to give all I make in the year (over and above  what I require for household and personal expenses and the  education of my children) to the Lord's work. I believe the  money would do me no good to hoard it, and I am sure, when I  give it to you, it is put to good use in supporting an Institution  that is doing good temporally and spiritually to the children  under your care. " I am, -dear Sir, yours faithfully, blank."  September 26th. Legacy of the late Miss E. L. £500. Four months of our new financial year have elapsed, and our  expenses for the Orphans alone have amounted, during those  four months, to £7,414 1 shillings 21 pence ; yet our balance of £2,505 5 shillings 1¾ pence,  with which we began the year, having been greatly reduced after  the first month, and still more so after the second month, the  Lord has been pleased so to increase as that this day, September  27th, we have £3,851 6 shillings 10 pence. What is not God able and willing  to do for all who really trust in Him ? October 16th. From one of the Midland Counties £70.— October 19th. Legacy of the late Miss L. McK. £100. Legacy  of the late J. R., Esq., £225.—October 20th. From Brislington  £61 3 shillings 2 pence.—October 30th. From Havre, France, £4. " Instead  of fire insurance " £3. November 1st. Received £2,000 as a further portion of a  legacy of the late J. W. D., Esq.—November 5th. The legacy  of the late E. B., Esq., £5,000. As is generally the case, so  in this instance also, the kind testator was not at all known to  me, not even by name. But God, in answer to my daily believing  and expecting prayers, put it into his heart to leave me this  considerable sum, duty free. See, Christian reader, how blessed  it is to trust in God ! Perhaps one or the other of my readers may be inclined to  say, It is an easy matter to carry on such an Institution, whilst  the income is so large. As recently as on November 1st, £2,000  was received as part of a legacy, and now on the 5th, £5,000. My reply is : (1) How do we obtain these large donations ?  Do we ask for them ? J. W. D., Esq., who left above £8,000,  was not known to me by name even, nor E. B., Esq., who left  the £5,000. (2) We never apply to one single individual for help, and have  acted thus for more than half a century ; but ask God alone. We  should not consider it unscriptural, far less sinful, to apply to  Christian persons for help for the work of God ; but we refrain from it, and I have acted thus for fifty-five years, that, by this  mode of carrying on the work of God, I might be instrumental  in strengthening the hands of my fellow-believers, by showing  to them practically the power of prayer and of faith, and by showing also how much, in the nineteenth century even, can thus be  accomplished. (3) But how do we act when no such large donations come  in ; when week after week the income is small, when it does  not exceed £300 a week, instead of £700, our weekly average  expenditure ? While I am writing this, for many weeks past  our income has been only about one half of our expenditure.  Under such circumstances we do not send out special appeals to  the public ; we do not make known our wants even to Christian  friends ; for it is now fifty-three years since I requested all my  helpers and fellow-labourers never to speak to any one but God  about our need ; we do nothing but pray under such circumstances.  And what is the result ? We may be brought low, very low ; it  may come even to the last sovereign ; but we are always helped  in the end. (4) But it may be said, Suppose you were not helped ? My  reply is, Whilst we are trusting in God, and do not live in sin,  such a thing cannot be, as our work is the work of God, and we  are asking in the name of the Lord Jesus. (5) Still, it is said, Your work is a very easy one, for you  publish every year a Report, and thus you obtain these  vast sums. My reply is : (a) I publish these Reports, to give  an account of my stewardship. (b) All Societies, or public  Institutions, publish Reports ; but the complaint on their part  is, that they are not read. (c) These Reports which I have  written might be read, yet no donations be sent. Only yesterday  I had passing through my hands a small donation, accompanied  by a letter from the donor, in which he states that he has for  many years read the Reports with great interest, as he is a Christian ;  but that only now he sends his first donation. God must influence  the minds of the readers of the Reports, to send us help ; and,  if He does not do so, thousands of Reports, read even with interest,  might not bring one donation. In every way I depend upon God,  and so it comes to pass, and only thus, that we are helped ; for  were I to depend upon Reports, while stating that I trust in God  He would soon confound me, and would make it manifest that  my profession was not sincere. (6) Now, seeing the blessedness of this way of acting, in that  those persons who trust in God shall never be confounded, and  that they are above war, famine, mercantile depression, etc.,  will not my beloved fellow-believers more and more depend upon  God in their family difficulties, in their business, in their earthly  profession, in their labour for the Lord, and in all other matters  when in need of any kind ; for what God is doing for us, He is  willing to do for all His children ? The writer has found Him  invariably faithful to His promises for very many years ; and is  fully assured that he will find Him thus to the end of his earthly  pilgrimage. November 15th. From Cambridgeshire £94 10 shillings 6 pence.—November 23rd. " As restitution for petty frauds, committed by the  sender when a child," £2 10 shillings.—November 29th. A third payment  40 of £2,000, on account of a legacy of above £8,000 left by the  late J. W. D., Esq. December 18th. From a Missionary in China £2 5 shillings, with the  following letter :—  " My dear Mr. Muller, " It being now twenty-one years since my beloved wife and I  were married and left home for China, we desire to send a small  thank offering to God for the Orphans on Ashley Down, in  gratitude for all our Father's lovingkindness to us these years.  Our health is better than in years past ; we are happy in His love  and grace, and thankful for souls whom He is saving around us."  Section Title: 1889. January 1st. With the New Year our Heavenly Father sent  us again many donations.—January 8th. From Sussex £51 10 shillings,  from a kind friend who has many times helped us.—January  9th. From one of the Midland Counties £70.—January 27th.  Our balance during the past month is increased still further,  having this day £11,027 9 shillings 1/4 pence in hand for the Orphans.  January 29th. From Downend £1 from a laundress, who puts  aside for the Orphans a halfpenny per week, out of each family's  washing. Notice this donation, and observe the great variety  of ways in which our Heavenly Father is pleased to help us, in  answer to our prayers.—January 30th. From a clergyman and  his wife £50. February 2nd. From Scotland, a gold ring set with diamonds,  a gold ring set with two pearls and a sapphire, two silver bracelets,  a gold ditto, and a gold necklet with pendant. " The donor's  heart is now filled with riches, which shall never fade away, and  which are inexhaustible."—February 4th. From Christian  friends in North Adelaide £12 5 shillings 6 pence.—February 22nd. From  Weston-super-Mare £60, from a gentleman who has thus kindly  helped us for many years.—February 27th. A month ago  our balance in hand was £11,027 9 shillings. Old. To-day it is only  £9,136 0 shillings 101 pence. Thus we have £1,891 8 shillings 1½ pence less than we  had a month ago. March 27th. From Manchester, from a friend to the Orphans,  £50. From the Isle of Wight £54 for the support of four Orphans  for one year.—March 28th. From Canton Zurich, Switzerland,  £14 14 shillings. April 1st. Received £2 from Oamaru, New Zealand, with the  following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " Do you remember, when passing through New Zealand this  month a year ago, spending a Sunday in Oamaru ? Perhaps you  may also call to mind a lady calling upon you at the Hotel where  you were staying. I was at that time passing through a severe  trial of faith, on account of long-continued pecuniary difficulties.  It was a time of severe temptation, and the words of kind Christian counsel and sympathy, which you gave me, were indeed  a blessing to me. I seemed to take a fresh lease of faith in God,  and began, like Jehoshaphat, to praise for deliverance, before it  came. I now desire to record God's faithfulness, in answering  our prayers above what we asked or thought. Psalm 126:  exactly expresses my feelings. I enclose a share, of what we are  spending for God, for your Orphans ; and delight in thus testifying  to God's goodness in sending deliverance to His tried ones. God  is as good as His Word. " Yours in Christian love, blank." I have inserted this letter for the encouragement of any who  may be in similar circumstances, while they are reading this. May  they seek afresh to confide in God ! April 2nd. Legacy of the late Miss E. H., £225. Legacy of  the late Miss M. H., £160 12 shillings 11 pence.—April 6th. From one of the  Midland Counties £100. This was the last donation from a  Christian gentleman, who for a very long time had been a friend  of the Institution, and who had very many times contributed to  its funds. During the past fifty-five years many thousands of  the donors, some of whom had sent hundreds or even thousands  of pounds, have either fallen asleep, or they have lost the ability  to contribute as before, though they are still alive, or their donations have been directed into other channels ; and thus we have  not received, from one cause or the other, considerable sums  which once we received. But God has not altered. To His  honour and glory I founded the Institution ; to Him alone I  looked for help and support regarding everything ; Him I  declared to be the Patron of the Institution : and He has never  failed me. On Him and on Him alone I have relied these fifty- five years, and I have never been confounded. From Alloa,  Scotland, £100. May 2nd. The final payment in respect of the legacy of the  late J. W. D., Esq., £2,780 16 shillings 1 pence ; making, together with the  sums previously received, a total of £8,780 16 shillings 1 pence.—May 7th.  From Birmingham, from a kind donor who has again and again  thus helped us, £200.—May 25th. From Norfolk £50. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1888, to May  26th, 1889, was £23,622 11 shillings 4 pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1889, to May 26th, 1890. When the financial year of the Institution commenced, we had  a balance of £9,551 8 shillings 10 pence in hand for the support of the  Orphans, a balance so great, that we had had only a few times as  much in hand, since the Orphan work first commenced. May 31st. From Manchester £200, from a Christian gentleman  who for many years has again and again very kindly helped us  and who especially had done so during the previous year. July 1st. Received £1, " Being one halfpenny saved out of each family's washing for some time." Will the reader observe  how even the very poor are moved in heart by God to do something for His work, in which we are engaged? -July 11th. From  Lombard Street, London, £200.-July 12th. From the Beaver  Falls, United States, £2 9 shillings 1 pence. From New North Road, London,  £5 " for my insurance."-July 16th. From " G.," Preston,  £98 14 shillings 4 pence.-July 20th. From Reading £40. From Clifton  £100.-July 24th. From a Bristol donor £150. From Mombasa,  East Africa, £5 10 shillings.-July 27th. During the past month our  large balance, with which we began our financial year on May  27th, has yet further been decreased £631 4 shillings 8 pence, notwithstanding the income of £1,297 9 shillings 6 pence during the month. Many  of the readers of the Reports, in seeing a large balance in hand,  consider it unintentionally even greater than it is, and think that  there is no need of helping ; and, I have actually been told, " You  have so good a balance, that you do not require to be helped by  me ; " thus, were we depending upon donors, and not upon God  Himself, we should soon have nothing in hand at all ; but, as we  do not trust in donors, but in God, we are helped, whether we  begin with a large or an exceedingly small balance. August 13th. From Birmingham £200 from a donor who has  kindly helped us again and again with a similar sum.-August  29th. Received £5 5 shillings 6 pence, with the following letter :- " Dear Sir, " Four or five years ago, I was led to befriend one who had  been an Orphan under your care. This led to his offering to lend  me the first volume of Mr. Muller's Narrative. Through reading  this book, I was stirred up to pray that I might be able to carry on  my business free of all debt, by paying at once for all I bought,  and resolving in my heart that, when the answer came, I would  give a tenth, of all I obtained, to the Lord. For many years the  thought of what I was owing pressed heavily upon me, though I  was always able to meet my bills. Now, I am thankful to say,  I am able to pay ready money for all I need, and therefore joyfully  carry out what I resolved before the Lord. The enclosed cheque  for £5 5 shillings 6 pence is part of the tenth. It is intended for the Orphans." September 12th. " On the donor's eighty-first birthday £5."- September 14th. From Clifton £100.-October 18th. From  Dehra Doon, India, £1 13 shillings 4 pence, £2, and 13 shillings 4 pence.-October 23rd.  Received 3 shillings, with the following letter :- " Dear Sir, " I hope you will receive this small token of help to your noble  work. Having heard many times of it, I longed to do a little.  Through reading your Report, lent to me, I read how many had  given up things, to be able to give something towards it ; I  resolved, therefore, to give up a monthly paper, at threepence  per month, for one year. I hope the Lord will bless you still in your good works and labour of love. I am only a poor girl myself,  without father or mother, or brother or sister ; but I have many  friends. God has cared for me." October 24th. Legacy of the late Miss E. A. W. £100.— October 25th. From a Bristol donor, who has long aided the  work, £50.—November 6th. From Mullerd £10, with the  following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " I had thought of sending you for the Orphans five pounds,  but feel disposed to send you a cheque for ten pounds. Please to  use it for the Orphans. May the Lord bless your work abundantly ! " How did it come that this donor, who purposed to send five  pounds for the Orphans, is made to double the amount ? It was  the result of prayer. My dear wife and myself in India, and my  dear fellow-labourers in Bristol, were waiting on God for help  being continued to us for the support of the Orphans, as each  month about £2,000 is needed for them, irrespective of the other  branches of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and  Abroad ; and thus it came that this kind donor at Watford was  moved to alter his mind, and to send us £10, instead of £5, as he  had intended to do. November 20th. From friends in Coonoor Church, India,  £5 7 shillings 3 pence. From St. Petersburg £104 14 shillings 3 pence, with the same  amount for Mrs. Muller and myself. From Manchester £50.— November 21st. From Cambridgeshire £90 014. 2 pence, a percentage for the Orphans on a certain article, sold by the donor in  his business.—December 2nd. Legacy of the late Miss H. W.  £200. From Dundee £5, as " Portion of the first profit made of a  new patent."—December 3rd. Legacy of the late Mrs. E. C.  £300.—December 14th. From the neighbourhood of Fort  William, Scotland, £50. " In memory of a dear Father and  Mother " £100.—December 17th. From Manchester £50  December 18th. Legacy of the late Mr. W. B. £100.—December  20th. From a father, mother, and children, £16 5 shillings 4 pence. Section Title: Christmas Presents. December 21st. From a Bristol house of business 5 cases of  oranges.—December 23rd. From another house 20 boxes of  oranges, 16 half boxes of Valencias, and 6 cases of currants. From  Cornwall 150 pheasants. This donation gives an idea to the  reader of the magnitude of the Orphan Institution. Even a  Very large family could not consume such presents, before the  greater part would be spoiled ; we, however, can, without the  least difficulty, consume such an amount, and could, even were  it twice as much.—December 31st. From the pupils at a  school in Clifton, being the result of a sale of work, £13. Section Title: 1890. January 1st. From the neighbourhood of Ware £52 10 shillings.  From Penarth £30, with the following letter :—  " My dear Mr. Muller, " At the close of another year, I send you, as usual, a cheque  for £30 for your Orphans. I think for the last fifteen years I have  had this pleasure, with a heart full of gratitude to God for all His  mercies and blessings." From Dublin £100, with the following letter " Dear Sir, I again have pleasure in enclosing you £100 for the Orphans  under your care. I give to other Institutions ; but yours holds  the first place in my heart. I think I told you last year, I have  been led of the Lord ' to cease to lay up treasure on the earth, in  order to lay up treasure in heaven.' I now give all I make in  the year, over and above what I require for household expenses  and the education of my children, to the Lord's work. I am only  an ordinary, very ordinary, business man, and in my everyday  life fall very far short of witnessing for the Master. This service  I do, not letting my left hand know what my right hand doeth.  But I can truly say, it is a blessed service ; for before, I used to  fret and worry ; but now, recognizing I am only a steward, I say  I have no cause to fret, that my Master is rich, and He can, as He  sees fit, make this or that to prosper ; and so I cast all care on  Him. But I do ask your prayers, that I may be more out and out  for Him. Wishing you still some years to go on, witnessing to  God's faithfulness, " I am, Dear Sir, yours very truly, blank." Will the readers read this letter a second and third time and  ponder its contents ? January 2nd. From a London physician £25.—January 3rd.  From Manchester £50.—On January 8th the following letter was  received from Scotland :—  " Dear Sir, " Having a larger balance in my bank book than I care to have  just now, and expecting to have, for a year at least, fewer expenses,  on account of having broken up the establishment after the  decease of my beloved mother ; being now myself left quite alone,  and having, for my only certain hope, the sustaining power and  presence of the Lord Jesus Christ ; it occurs to me to think of  God's Orphans, who are under your charge ; and I am encouraged  to do so the more, by the knowledge of the fact that you do not  publish names or addresses. Will you, therefore, be so good as to  write to me to the above address, where I am staying for a time,  and to inform me where to direct a cheque ? " The result was, this lady sent £500 for the benefit of the Orphans.  How came this ? What made this lady, an entire stranger to me, send this amount ? God hears our prayers. In India the prayer  of my dear wife and myself, day by day, was brought before the  Lord, and generally repeatedly ; my beloved helpers on Ashley  Down and elsewhere waited on God, and He, in answer to our  believing supplications, inclined the heart of this lady to send  £500. Did all my beloved brethren in Christ, who do not act on  these principles, know the blessedness of trusting in God for  everything, their peace and joy in the Lord would increase more  and more. January 21st. From a Bristol donor £5, " A gift in loving  remembrance of dear Mrs. Wright, now happy with the Lord."  [See page 557.]—January 22nd. From a gentleman in London  £100, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " I beg to enclose cheque for £100 towards the funds of your  Orphanage, which I send in gratitude for the safe recovery of one  of my children from a severe attack of typhoid fever." January 25th. From Christian friends at Brimscombe £24.  From Ireland £100, with the following letter :—  " My dear Friend, " I have much pleasure in enclosing draft, value £100, for the  funds of the Orphans. Having had very heavy demands to meet  this time last year, I could not well send my contribution to you  as usual ; but now I send this year's and last year's donations  together ; for our Heavenly Father has been very gracious to me  and mine. He has helped me over my anxieties and difficulties.  Let us, my dear Friend, thank God for this, and trust Him more  for the future." Because we look to the Lord alone for the needed means, and  not to our friends, nor to those who have helped us before, at  times, when donations have formerly been sent, we never remind  our former donors of this, nor have we ever done so in one single  instance for fifty-six years and eleven weeks, namely,, ever since the  Institution has been in existence. January 29th. Received a gold ring, set with diamonds, and a  gold locket.—February 8th. From Manchester £50 from the  same kind donor, who many times has helped us considerably.  To-day we also received a cheque for £200, with the following  letter :—  " Dear Mr Willer, please find enclosed a cheque for £200, made payable by my  endorsement to your order. This amount comes as a spontaneous  gift from the same lady from whom on the 30th May last I sent,  with her consent, a like amount, which she then wished to pay  me for services rendered, but which, at my request, she consented should be sent to you for the Orphans. The amount now  sent, is a gift entirely spontaneous on her part, and quite unexpected on mine." February 28th. From Weston-super-Mare £60, from a gentleman who, year after year, for a long period, kindly has contributed  this sum towards the support of the Orphans.—March 12th.  Legacy of the late Mrs. R. W., Bristol, £300.—March 17th. From  London, S.W., £50.—March 29th. From Moseley, Birmingham,  £150, from a donor who kindly has often helped us. April 7th. " As a thank offering from two former Orphans  on the marriage of their eldest son " £5.—April 11th. From  Norfolk £50.—April 12th. From Taunton £45. While I am  writing this, and go through the list of the contributions sent  during the past year, I find one donor after the other missing ;  because the Lord took them to Himself, since I wrote the last  Report ; but He ever lives to help us, and has never failed us,  and has been again, during another year, in a special manner, our  Helper.—April 23rd. From Leicester O. The donor states  in his letter, that ever since he has been in the habit of giving the  tenth of what the Lord had given to him, he appeared to himself  like the Israelites in the wilderness, whose clothes did not wax  old, and that his provisions lasted like the oil in the cruse of the  widow.—April 27th. We have now entered on the last month  of the financial year of the Institution. Much, very much will  yet be needed during this last month. For all the various Objects  of the Institution, there will be required at least £4,500 during  the last month before us.—April 30th. From Manchester £50. May 3rd. From Stoke Bishop £53, with £2 for myself.— May 15th. Legacy of the late Miss C. U. £142 7 shillings 7 pence.—May  17th. Legacy of the late W. L., Esq., £2,207 3 shillings 3 pence. This  legacy had been about five years in Chancery ; but day by day,  whether in the six Australian Colonies, or in Ceylon, or in India,  or on the sea going to Australia, or on the sea returning from  India, to England, I asked God to hasten the money to us, and' to  get it out of the High Court. Our faith was, however, long  tried, as it often had been in similar cases. But I expected the  answer, as I had had an answer to prayer under similar circumstances more than twenty times regarding legacies in Chancery.  I never despair of getting an answer, being assured that the  answer will come at last. I notice further, in connection with  this sum, that for about four months our income had been very  small, except on three or four occasions ; but now the Lord has  begun again more abundantly to help us. If we do the work of  God, in God's way, trust in Him, and bring our case in believing  prayer before Him, we need never to be cast down ; for in God's  own time the help will surely come ; but we must do God's work  in God's way, bring our case in believing prayer before Him, and  not indulge in things contrary to His mind.—May 20th. From  General blank and Mrs. blank £2, with the following letter " Dear Sir, " Would you kindly accept £2 from Mrs. blank and myself  towards the Orphan Homes on Ashley Down, with our best wishes for the temporal and eternal good of the inmates. It is  now more than thirty years since I read the first Report of Mr.  Muller's work, and from it I learn to pray for all the little things  of daily life, and to expect answers from our Heavenly Father ;  and I learnt, too, what systematic giving means, and what a  pleasure there is in giving back to the Lord His own ; and now I  am learning more about the fullness of the Spirit and the life of  faith. Many thanks for all the lessons you have taught me. " With kindest regards, I remain, " Yours very faithfully, blank." May 26th. From Carmarthenshire £9 18 shillings. Thus we are  brought to the close of another year, during which for the Orphans  alone we had to expend £23,605 14 shillings 51 pence, and yet, after having  been enabled to accomplish this, had left a balance of £5,183  11 shillings 8 pence in hand. Section Title: May 26th, 1890, to May 26th, 1891. May 27th. On the first day of the financial year we received  from the Cape of Good Hope £1. Also, from New Zealand £3 10 shillings.  These donations, from so great a distance, were like an earnest  from God, that during this year also He would provide everything  for the Orphans that would be needed by them.—May 28th.  From J. S., Edinburgh, £15. From Thetford £50. June 4th. Legacy of the late Miss A. M. F. £3,640 7 shillings 7 pence ; a  remarkable legacy, indeed, for, although this donor lived in  Bristol, I never received even the smallest gift from her in her  lifetime, nor did I ever see her that I know of, nor had I ever  even heard her name. Yet the Lord constrained her to leave  to me almost the whole of her property for the Orphans. July 1st. The legacy of the late Mrs. S. £180.—July  3rd. I received £1, with the following letter " Dear Mr. Muller, " My mother is 90 years of age to-day, and wishes to celebrate her birthday as usual, by sending for your Orphans. " Yours sincerely, blank." July 18th. From "G.," Preston, £98 14 shillings 4 pence. Our income having  been small of late, and our expenses great, in praying for means  yesterday, I mentioned this donor by name, asking God to lead  him to send us help ; and this morning the answer to prayer  came.—July 22nd. From Clifton £100.—August 9th. From  Finsbury Park £200.—August 13th. From Mosely £150 from  a Christian donor, who has assisted us many times. From a  poor widow, 73 years of age, 3 shillings, cheerfully given by her, though  her income for her own support is only 3 shillings per week.—August 20th.  From the Nilgiri Hills, India, " £25, as a thank offering for many  mercies."—August 22nd. From the Vicar at A., £5, with the  following letter :— " My dear Sir, " I enclose a cheque for £5 on behalf of your Orphanage, in great thankfulness for the witness borne by you to the power of believing prayer. " Yours very truly, blank " August 27th. It is now three months since our new financial  year for the Institution commenced, and during these three  months we have expended, for the Orphans alone, £6,193 0 shillings 10½ pence.  Received £5, with the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " The other day, at a friend's house, I took up your Report,  began to read some of it, and I read a letter there [see page  630] from a person in Dublin, who, in sending you a donation,  said, that using his money for the Lord is a blessed service ; for,  before doing so, he used to fret and worry about things, but now,  recognizing himself to be only a steward, he has no cause to fret.  In your Report, you ask your readers to ponder over the contents  of that letter ; I have done so, and now am induced to send you  a small donation of £5. In doing so, I would just say, that I  often fret and worry about things which make me very miserable,  and in order to be free from such worries, I ask your prayers on  my behalf. " I am, Dear Mr. Muller, " Yours faithfully, blank." October 17th. From Harrogate £100.—November 14th. For  the Orphans, the legacy of the late Miss C. L., £500. This lady  was an entire stranger to me, but the Lord led her to leave this  legacy, as the result of constant waiting upon Him. November 19th. Received 5 shillings, with the following letter from  one of the Orphan girls now in service :—  " Dear and honoured Sir, " I send you this trifle with much pleasure. Again I thank  you very much indeed for the kind care that was bestowed  upon me for twelve years. My dear brother and sister were  under your kind care nearly as long, and I know that they would  like me to thank you for them. We are getting on nicely in our  places, and all three of us belong to Jesus, thanks to your careful  teaching day by day. Kindly give my love to the dear Teachers  at No. 5, and believe me, dear Sir, " Your obedient Orphan, blank." Will the reader observe, that here are three Orphans from one  family, who were received at the Orphan Houses on Ashley Down.  These three Orphans were about twelve years in the Orphan  Houses, though the average time for keeping them there is,  generally, only ten years ; but sometimes I have had them for  fifteen, sixteen, and in a few instances even for seventeen years  under my care, because the children frequently are received whilst very young. Lastly, all three were brought to a true  knowledge of the Lord whilst on Ashley Down, showing that our  labour on behalf of the Orphans is not in vain.—November 20th.  From Cambridgeshire £80 0 shillings 10 pence, from a Christian friend in  business, who, for very many years, has helped this Institution  with means, as the Lord has prospered him in his business. Thus  in the midst of many difficulties through which I have had to  pass during the past fifty-seven years, in connection with this  Institution, the Lord has given me many kind helpers and  friends, through whom He has cheered and refreshed my heart.  Month after month large sums are expended ; we ask no human  being for anything, but look to the living God, and to Him  alone for help. On June 27th we had £9,307 6 shillings 6¼ pence in hand ;  but since then, notwithstanding the large income we have had  month after month, our balance has decreased, so that on  November 27th we had only £3,195 14 shillings 11½ pence in hand. Nothing  but real trust in God can keep the heart in peace.—December  29th. From Halifax 10 shillings, with the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " I have again much pleasure in sending you a Postal Order  for 10 shillings for the Orphans. I think it my duty to tell you that I  received great good from reading your little book on ' The  privilege and blessedness of giving,' about three or four years ago.  I then set apart 5 per cent of my income, and during the past  few months have increased it to 10 per cent, for the Lord, though  my wages as a timekeeper are only 30 shillings per week. " I am, Yours respectfully, blank."  December 30th. From the workmen and boys at the Messieurs  J. S. F. and Sons, Bristol, £7 7 shillings. Section Title: 1891. January 1st. From Leamington £50, with £1 for myself.— January 8th. Legacy of the late J. J., Esq., £100.—January  20th. From Howth, County Dublin, £100.—January 21st.  From Stapleton Road £50.—January 30th. From Cork £50.— February 4th. Received £13, with the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Wright, " I have now the privilege of sending £13 for the Orphans,  being £1 added each year of my pilgrim life, since I gave my  small income to my Lord and my God. I find the sweetness of  doing this, now in my old age, as I am more than eighty years  old. I am just waiting for the call, and almost hear it sometimes.  I still pray for you all, generally twice a day. Believe me, " Your fellow helper in prayer, blank." We are very grateful for the assistance of persons who thus  help the Institution by their prayers. March 6th. Legacy of the late Mrs. E. T. £175 18 shillings 9 pence.— March 20th. Legacy of the late Mrs. A. F. £508 19 shillings 6 pence.— March 26th. Legacy of the late Mr. J. L. £100.-March 31st.  From Weston-super-Mare £60.-April 20th. From Cardiff £25.  Legacy of the late Mrs. M. K. £200. May 27th. From Edgbaston £150 from a donor who kindly  often and considerably has helped us. This donation arrived  whilst we were in the greatest need.-May 9th. From Stoke  Bishop £58, with £2 for Mrs. Muller and myself. Day after  day we are now very poor, and have continually to look for fresh  supplies to the Lord, who hitherto has mercifully helped us ;  but the trial of our faith is great.-May 25th. From Ireland £100. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1890, to  May 26th, 1891, was £22,815 13 shillings 7¾ pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1891, to May 26th, 1892. When this financial year commenced, we had a balance of  £225 14 shillings 7¾ pence in hand, for the Orphans ; an amount so small,  that it was not enough for the need of half a week. We were  therefore particularly directed, even by the smallness of our  balance to trust in the living God, as we had been doing, by His  grace, all the previous fifty-seven years of the existence of the  Institution. This was the way, and the only way, whereby the  heart could be kept in peace. May 28th. From Taranaki, New Zealand, £7.-May 29th.  Legacy of the late Miss E. R. £50.-June 1st. Legacy of the  late Miss A. F. T. £50. From Clifton £50. From Maidstone  £50, from a donor who kindly has helped us for many years,  from time to time.-June 9th. From Birmingham 10 shillings, with  the following letter :- " Dear Brother in the Lord, " Please to accept 10 shillings for the Orphans. I wrote to you some  years ago, to ask prayer for a dear Christian mother, in great  suffering ; the restoration to communion with the Lord of my  husband ; and for the conversion of my four sons and four  daughters. I now ask for praise. The dear mother is asleep in  Jesus ; my husband brought back to the Lord ; and one son and  three daughters have confessed the Lord Jesus and are seeking  to follow Him. I still ask prayer, especially for two sons, one  in America. " Yours in Jesus, blank." This letter should be an encouragement to the reader. June 15th. From Dunedin, New Zealand, £5. From Stroud  £100.-June 22nd. From Reading £50.-July 4th. On account  of the legacy of the late Mr. E. F. £1,500.-July 9th. From  Highbury £14 1 shillings 6 pence for the support of one Orphan for one year,  with the following letter " Dear Mr. Muller, " God having graciously spared my dear boy for another year in health and strength, I have much pleasure in sending you a cheque for £14 1 shillings 6 pence for the support of one Orphan for one  year." July 21st. From Clifton £100.-August 1st. Received on  account of the legacy of the late Mr. E. F. £793 14 shillings 2 pence.-August  18th. From Devon, from a donor who kindly has helped us  from time to time for more than forty-five years, £60 19 shillings 10 pence. August 20th. From Edgbaston £150, from a donor who has  kindly helped us again and again ; generally these donations  have come to hand when we were in great need, and thus it  was this time, for when the money arrived we had nothing at  all in hand.-August 21st. From " St. Paul's " £100, when in  the greatest need.-August 27th. We have been enabled to  expend for the Orphans during the past three months £6,472  45. 7½ pence, but have nothing left in hand. Received £5, with the  following letter :- " My dear Sir, " Two of your Reports came this week, addressed to our  precious child, I. I. R., who for a few years past took much  interest in the Orphan Homes under your guidance. The line  of faith and entire dependence upon God, upon which the work  is conducted, appealed very strikingly to her heart and conscience ;  and the record of God's faithfulness, of which the Orphanage  is a monument, was to her real spiritual help. The Lord took  her home last April, and in remembrance of her interest, as well  as in expression of our own, we hope to continue a little yearly  help to the Orphan Houses." September 18th. As the residue of the legacy of the late  Mr. E. F. £250. From Selby £100.-September 19th. From  the neighbourhood of Torquay £50. From Redland £50. Both  donations came to hand when we were in great need.-September  21st. From Dublin 150,-September 24th. From believers  meeting at Manver's Hall, Bath, £13.-September 27th. During  the past four months, from May 27th to September 27th, we have  expended for the Orphans £8,046 13 shillings ¼ pence, and have now again  nothing in hand.-September 28th. From Mount Gambier,  South Australia, £2. October 1st. In addition to many small donations, received  since September 27th, we obtained to-day, on account of the  legacy of the late Mr. R. W. J., £550. Thus the Lord has again  graciously helped us.-October 8th. Received £5 from a  working man.-October 23rd. From Clevedon 1,469 apples and  1,814 pears.-October 24th. From two servants of the Lord  Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up  treasure in heaven, £100.-October 27th. During the past  five months we have expended for the Orphans £9,814 8 shillings 11¼ pence,  but much as our income has been, comparatively, yet all is  expended, and with nothing in hand we begin another month.  Received £5, with the following letter :- " Dear Sir, " I send you a cheque for £5, some money that was left in  the Savings Bank, when a little boy of ours was taken from us.  I am induced to send it to you, as we have in our service a much  valued nurse who received her early training and instruction at  the Orphanage in Bristol. She was in extremely bad health when  I first met her, ten years ago. I took her for a month ; she has  been with us ever since, and is now a faithful, trustworthy, and  much respected nurse. I am pleased to tell you this, as I think  it will interest all those who are labouring in the Orphanage.  With all Christian good wishes, believe me, " Yours very sincerely, blank." November 4th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who,  constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in  heaven, £100.—November 12th. In the greatest need of means,  we received from Scotland £100, with £5 for Mrs. Muller and  myself. From Lanarkshire £50, and also £100 with the following  letter from a Christian gentleman who could know nothing  about our financial circumstances :—  " My dear Mr. Wright, " I was not thinking specially of you when I retired to rest  last night, but awoke this morning with the following words  ringing in my ear, ' Send Mr. Wright £100 to-day, I will repay  you.' I cannot run the risk of allowing this to be an unheeded  voice from my heavenly Partner in business, and therefore have  much pleasure in enclosing you a cheque for £100 (£20 for your  own use, £20 for Mr. Muller, and £60 for the work). " With Christian love, Yours most truly, blank." See, esteemed reader, how God helps us. At a time of the  greatest need, this money was received. Notice also, what  led the donor to send the money. He was influenced by the  Lord to send us this help. Notice also, particularly, what this  gentleman says about his heavenly Partner. He is in business,  but seeks to carry on his business in the fear of God and to the  glory of His name. Under these circumstances he is in fellowship  or partnership with the Lord Jesus in his business. May all  Christians, who are in business, seek in fellowship or partnership  with the Lord Jesus to carry on their business !—November  16th. Legacy of the late Miss M. H., £176 6 shillings 8 pence.—November  21st. Legacy of the late Mrs. M. R. £89 9 shillings 6 pence. Will the reader  be pleased to observe how many legacies the Lord has caused to  be paid during the past year. This has been one special means  whereby we have been so many times helped.—November 26th.  Again we have nothing in hand.—November 30th. The Lord  has again helped us in our great need. There was paid to-day  £507 6 shillings 3 pence as the legacy of the late Mrs. F. K. How kind of  the Lord, to cause just now this legacy to be paid! December 5th. Received £10, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " The Lord is persuading me, to send you £10 for the Orphans. Please accept that amount. " Yours faithfully, blank." Notice this. See how God works for us. The donor resides  in a far-off town. God knows the greatness of the work and  the greatness of our need, and He is pleased to speak for us.  See, dear reader, how blessed it is, to have God for our Friend  and to trust in Him !—December 15th. For the Christmas  puddings for the Orphans, from a Bristol house of business,  12 bags of flour, 16 half-boxes of raisins, and 3 cases of currants.  December 31st. From Demerara £5. From the neighbourhood of Darjeeling, India, £2. We were now brought to the  last day of the year 1891, during which our faith and patience  have been greatly tried. Section Title: 1892. January 1st. With the New Year the Lord was pleased to  send us means. We received from Paddington for the Orphans  £50. From the neighbourhood of Melksham £30. From Penarth  £30, from a donor whose first cheque in the year was for the  Orphans, and who has long helped us. From a Bristol donor  and his wife £20 ; and fifty-eight smaller donations besides.  The appearance is, that with such an income, we could never be  in difficulty ; but our expenses are so vast, that £200 or even  1500 goes but a little way.—January 2nd. From New Wimbledon, Surrey, £14 17 shillings 6 pence, for the support of one Orphan for one  year, with the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " I send you once again for the support of one Orphan for  one year, £14 17 shillings 6 pence, and also 2 shillings 6 pence from Mrs. G., of Hastings,  making together £15. Being now very ill and my time of  departure not far off, I wish to bear testimony to the faithfulness and love of my Heavenly Father, through all the way  by which He has led me. Your annual Reports, etc., have  been precious and profitable to me. I thank you for them, and  pray that you may still be made a blessing. With Christian  regards to Mr. Wright and yourself, " I remain, yours gratefully, blank " January 22nd. Letter to Mr. Wright, with £1 from a Missionary to the natives in New Zealand :—  " Dear Sir, " I send herewith a Post Office Order for £1 for the Orphanage,  being part of `a tenth to the Lord.' My stipend is now £20 a  year, as a Missionary to the Maoris. Failing health compels  me to reside at one settlement, instead of traveling, as I used to do, hence the smallness of my income ; but it is like the barrel  of meal, of which I send the dear Orphans a little. May the  Lord bless them and those who have charge of them. " I am yours, in our risen Lord, blank." January 23rd. During the past eight months, our expenses  for the Orphans alone have been £14,352 14 shillings 5¼ pence. We have  again nothing in hand.-January 27th. From two servants  of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek  to lay up treasure in heaven, £250. February 5th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who,  constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in  heaven, £250.-February 9th. From Sussex £20. From the  children of the Barcelona Sunday School £2 7 shillings 6 pence.-February  13th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained  by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £200.  February 18th. Legacy of the late Miss M. H. £236 5 shillings 10 pence.  February 27th. The expenses for the Orphans, during the past  nine months, have amounted to £16,437 7 shillings 1¼ pence;  but we have  nothing in hand. There came in to-day £29 1 shillings 8 pence. March 1st. Legacy of the late A. A. Esq., £76 12 shillings 3 pence.,-  From a widow near Glasgow 2 shillings 1 pence. She writes : " I can give  little, to help the Orphans, but I pray for them." We value  greatly the prayers of such poor donors.-March 4th. Legacy  of the late Miss E. G. £179 10 shillings.-March 5th. From a donor in  Cork, who with real delight seems to send us help, £50.-March  14th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained  by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £50.- March 17th. Legacy of the late Mr. T. M. £135.-March 18th.  From Ireland £3, with the following letter :- " Dear Mr. Muller, " I have the pleasure of enclosing you my bank cheque  for £3 for your Ashley Down Orphanage-a gratification which  is enhanced by the recollection of your abstaining from the  ordinary mode 'of application, because you rely on God's answer  to your prayers. While constant appeals are made on behalf  of various Christian work, I do not believe that your Institution  suffers any pecuniary loss by your depending on Divine grace  as the source of your needful supplies. May God grant you  a continuance of such faith and practice. With best wishes, " Believe me, very sincerely yours, blank."- March 23rd. From Tiverton a gold chain, a gold ring set  with turquoises, a gold locket, 2 breast pins, 2 rings, and several  pieces of gold, with the following letter :- " Dear Sir, " Please accept these articles of jewellery in aid of the support  of the Orphans. I willingly devote them to the Master's work,  and rejoice that He has delivered me from the bondage of wearing such articles of personal adornment. May multitudes  of Christians be led into increased self-denial, for the sake of  Christ ! One smaller result of this would be, the increased  funds of Christian Institutions ; and the larger one, the happy  freedom of many lives delivered from self, and owned, and  individually blessed and used of the Master." March 25th. From London £20, with the following letter :— " Dear Mr. Muller. " A day or two ago the Master bid me send you a cheque, and  told me what its value should be. It was never mine. I am deeply  interested in the Report to hand, by this morning's post.  Asking no thanks, but an interest in your prayers for myself  and young people, four of whom are not yet converted (their  precious father has been nearly four years with Jesus), " I am, yours faithfully, blank." See how the Lord speaks for us !—March 26th. From China  £5 5 shillings.—March 31st. From the neighbourhood of Weston-super- Mare £50. From the Isle of Wight £54 for the support of four  Orphans for one year. April 2nd. From Dalston £105, a donation which came to  hand in great need.—April 5th. Received £100, with the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " I enclose cheque for £100 for the support of your Orphans,  wishing every blessing may attend your work. I ask an interest  in your prayers, being a great sufferer and a confirmed invalid,  through a spinal injury ; but nothing is too hard for the Lord.  He can heal when all else fails. " I am, yours faithfully, blank. " P.S.—Please enter my gift as a thank offering for God's  continued mercies and blessings, from C. H. Not my name." The money came as a great help from God.—April 9th. From  the late H. G. H., Esq., £40. This late donor was a kind friend  of the Institution ; but though one after the other of earthly  friends has been removed, our never-failing Friend, the living  God, remains to us. From Norfolk £50. This kind donor has  helped us from time to time, for thirty years.—April 13th.  From the neighbourhood of Birmingham £150, from a donor  who has often helped us, and whose donations have frequently  come to 'hand, when we have been in the greatest need, as is  the case at the present time.—April 22nd. One third of the  residue of the estate of the late Mr. T. M. £100 19 shillings 8 pence.—April  23rd. Legacy of the late Mr. E. L., £90. From Norwich £1,  with the following letter :—" I enclose you a cheque for £1 for  the Orphans. The Lord has commissioned me to send you the  above, because for several days your work has been in my  thoughts, and I can but feel that this is in answer to your prayers.  May He bless and prosper your work."  God does indeed listen to our prayers, and speaks to the  hearts of His stewards ; for hear how God further helped.  A small heavy packet, directed to Mr. George Muller, Orphan  Houses, Ashley Down, Bristol, was sent to Mr. Wright. As we  have often had such heavy little parcels sent from a donor, who  puts aside all the farthings he receives in his business, for the  benefit of the Orphans, this parcel was given to one of our assistants, to count the coppers which the packet was supposed to  contain. He soon found that £200 in gold was enclosed therein.  This anonymous donation, left at 78, Park Street, was taken for the  Orphans in our time of great need, and thus a plain proof was  afforded, that God has not forgotten us, though our faith and  patience are greatly tried.—May 13th. By sale of dentist gold  £13 17 shillings 6 pence. Section Title: Resident helpers share in the trial of faith. On the previous pages reference has been repeatedly made to  the want of funds for the support of the Orphans. At the  end of the account of the income for them, I have now to state  that £1,951 7 shillings l¼ pence more was expended for them, than had  been received ; and there was likewise due to matrons, teachers,  and other helpers, in the Orphan Work, in part, or altogether,  the salaries for the last three-quarters of a year, amounting to  £1,712, in addition to the £1,951 7 shillings 1½ pence just mentioned. Those  who were not needing money either to help relatives or for  other purposes, had either no salaries at all paid to them last  November, February, and May, or received only part of what was  due to them. All these dear fellow-labourers, however, bore the  trial patiently without the least complaint ; and several of them  contributed to the funds, according to their ability. All the  servants of the Institutions were paid to the full, and also nearly  all the assistants, who do not reside in the five Orphan Houses. This is, within the past fifty-eight years, the second time only,  that the income was not equal to the expenses. In the year  1881-1882, the expenses for the Orphans exceeded the income £488  6 shillings 9 pence, which amount was carried to the next year's account ;  but at that time, in less than one month, after the commencement  of the new financial year of the Institution, by the payment of  legacies an amount was received which was three times greater  than the deficiency ; and, adding the donations which came in, to  the payment of the legacies received, we had about six times as  much as the deficiency ; and all this took place before an account  was published in the Report, that the expenses had been greater  than the income. We had drawn on the bank then, in consequence  of many legacies, which had long been left, and of which some  large ones were overdue, but had not been paid ; and in like  manner, on the 26th of May, 1892, sixteen legacies which had  been left were due, and might any day be paid to us, amounting  to £3,435 altogether. There have been besides also forty-five other legacies left to the Institution, amounting altogether to  £25,983 ; which legacies however depend, as to payment, on the  death of relatives of the testators, and in most instances on the  decease of widows. I simply refer to this to show, that we did not  draw on the bank at the end of this last financial year of the  Institution, whilst we had no prospect of being able to meet the  account. Besides this, there are the five large Orphan Houses,  erected and furnished at a cost of £115,000 ; and these Houses  are entirely unencumbered. Further, we have about nineteen  acres of Building Land, which might be sold for many thousands  of pounds. Though this is only the second time, since March 5th, 1834  (when I founded the Institution), that we have been in such a  position ; and though, as I have just shown, we have an abundance to meet in the end all the payments that are due, we do  not feel happy in appearing even to be in debt. The Lord's  dealings with us during the last year indicate that it is His will  we should contract our operations, and we are waiting upon Him  for directions as to how, and to what extent, this should be done ;  for we have but one single object in connection with this Institution, namely,, the glory of God. When I founded it, one of the  principles stated was, " That there would be no enlargement of  the work, by going into debt ; " and, in like manner, we cannot  go on with that, which already exists, if we have not sufficient  means coming in, to meet the current expenses. I have further  to state that, by the grace of God, our trust in Him is, as before,  unshaken ; and we doubt not in the least, either His power or  His willingness to help us in His own time ; and we believe  also that only for blessing He has been pleased thus greatly to  try our faith and patience. Now, though we are not tired of having our faith and patience  thus tried, as we do not wish to give the appearance even, of  carrying on the work of God, whilst going into debt, we must  decrease our operations, unless the income of the Institution  should in future be more abundant. Here I have to make one  remark more. The reader must have noticed, how it has pleased  the Lord to help us, during the past twelve months, very many  times (and even of late repeatedly) in a most remarkable way,  and He has sent us large sums of money very unexpectedly,  either by the payment of legacies or by donations ; a plain  proof, that it is only for the trial of our faith and patience,  that our funds have been comparatively low, and that God has  not in the way of chastisement forsaken us. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1891, to May  26th, 1892, was £21,162 19 shillings 1¾ pence.] May 26th, 1892, to May 26th, 1893. At the beginning of the next financial year our trial of faith  continued week after week and month after month ; but Mr. Wright and I, and our many helpers, looked, with unshaken  confidence to the Lord, fully assured that, in His own time,  He would again more abundantly help, and deliver us out of  our difficulties. I state now in the following pages how the  Lord was pleased to deal with us. On May 28th we received from Norfolk £50.—June 13th.  From the neighbourhood of Bristol £80, with £10 for myself  and £10 for Mr. Wright.—June 14th. Legacy of the late Mrs.  M. A. E., £270.—June 18th. Legacy of the late Mr. G. C. P.,  £160 0 shillings 11 pence.—June 22nd. Legacy of the late Mrs. E. B., £320.  Another legacy left to me by an entire stranger, and thus another  proof that the hearts of all are in the hand of the Lord, and that  He is ready to influence them, in answer to our prayers.—June  26th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained  by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £250.  Thus, during the first month of our new financial year, we  received in answer to our prayers, generally repeated many times  day after day, £1,651 11 shillings 71 pence for the support of the Orphans. July 12th. From Kidderminster £50. About three years  since, a donor wrote to me that he was greatly tried in his  business ; hearing from him recently, I asked how it was going  on now, as I had very many times asked the Lord to prosper him  again. The following is his reply :—  " My dear Sir, " One word in reply to your kind letter. I feel that your  prayers for the improvement of my business have been answered ;  for I have been much helped and favoured. My business has  been a prosperous one, and especially so since (now many years  ago) I commenced to set apart a definite portion of my income as  a gift fund. I have had constant proofs of the interposition of  a kind providence in my affairs, and the value of prayer is very  strongly impressed upon me by my experience. May God's  choicest blessing continue to attend you. " Very sincerely yours, blank." The reader has in this letter another proof of the deep importance and the real blessing of attending to systematic giving to the  poor and to the Lord's work, as God is pleased to prosper us. July 16th. From " G.," Preston, £99 9 shillings. Oh ! that all who  trust in the Lord Jesus for the salvation of their souls might  practically enter more into the reality of the power of believing  prayer.—July 19th. From County Dublin £100. Another  instance of a friend to the Institution, in Ireland, who is an entire  stranger to me. From Carmarthenshire 5 shillings. This kind donor  sends me every Tuesday a similar sum, and has done so for years.  He is in business, and probably gives a penny, or twopence, or  threepence, out of every pound he takes, so that I receive thus,  week after week, from 4 shillings to 8 shillings for the Orphans. These are  small donations, but they amount in the course of the year to much, and I doubt not bring blessing to the soul and business  of the giver, as well as benefit to the Orphans.—July 21st.  From the neighbourhood of Bristol £150, again the result of  believing prayer, from a gentleman whom I never saw.—July 23rd.  By sale of waste-paper 5 shillings 3 pence. We feel it our duty to turn  everything to account, and not, to allow waste, as the many  hundreds of Orphans under our care have to be trained to live  carefully and economically. August 3rd. From Devon £82 5 shillings from a Christian gentleman,  who, for more than forty-five years, has from time to time helped  us, though I have never seen him.—August 4th. From the  neighbourhood of Birmingham £150. This donation also comes  from a lady whom I have never seen, but whom the Lord has  moved to send us repeatedly a similar gift.—August 11th. From  Surrey £80 (towards the payment of unpaid salaries of teachers  in the Orphan Houses), with £10 for myself, and £10 for Mr.  Wright. Received from Bournemouth the following letter, with  £10 1 shillings 6 pence.:—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " With gratitude to our Father in Heaven, and very much  pleasure, I enclose £10 1 shillings 6 pence; £5 for the Orphans, £5 please  accept for yourself, and 1 shillings 6 pence for Reports. God's dealings with  you in the past year, and the marvellous way He has sustained  you through such deep trials of faith and patience, are a great  encouragement to me, and doubtless will be to hundreds of God's  children. May not this be one reason why He thus permits your  faith to be so greatly tested ? I entreat that Jehovah may be  greatly magnified by His wondrous dealings with you and your  dear fellow-labourers. I have been asked by a dear sister, who  does not wish her name mentioned, to send you the accompanying  gold locket, one silver locket and chain, and two gold rings.  Praising the Lord for the help He has graciously given me through  you, and praying that He may be pleased to spare your life yet  for many years, and even yet more abundantly use your testimony  to the Church and to the world at large, for the glory of His  Holy Name, " Yours gratefully in the Lord Jesus, blank." I fully agree with the writer of this letter, that one of the  reasons why it pleases the Lord to try our faith and patience so  greatly is, that believers in the Lord Jesus, who read of this,  may thus be spiritually benefited. This has been the case in  numberless instances during the past fifty-eight years, and is, no  doubt, being done now.—August 15th. Five casks of vinegar.  A firm kindly supplies all the vinegar needed by the Institution.  Received £5 from a former Orphan, with the following letter " Dear and honoured Sir, " It is with great pleasure that I send you the sum of £5 for the Orphan Work. I had been reading your last Report, and the Lord greatly blessed it to my soul. I was also led by the Lord  to look at the advice given by you at the end of the first volume  [Chapter 8] of the Lord's dealings with you. I searched out  all the passages of Scripture referred to there, and prayed earnestly  that the Lord would give me simple faith to cast all my care  upon Him, in sickness or in health, and that I might not be  hoarding up money for sickness, but be laying up treasure in  heaven. ' Seek ye first the kingdom of God and His righteousness ;  and all these things shall be added unto you' (Matthew 6: 33).  The Lord was pleased to answer my prayer, and He has given  me that simple trust in Him. I have for years been putting a  little money in the bank, in case of sickness or want of employment ; but the Lord has shown me how greatly I have dishonoured  Him by this mode of action, and has given me grace to take it  out, to be used as He shall direct me. I told the Lord I was  willing to send you something for the work on Ashley Down, and  the third day the answer came, ' Send five pounds.' My times  are in Thy hand.' May this be your experience in the future as  in the past ; and may the Lord abundantly fulfil the godly desire  of your heart, that your last days may be your best. I remain, Yours in Christ, " One of your former Children on Ashley Down."  From a London physician £20.—August 18th. Legacy of the  late Miss A. L. £460. The lady who left this legacy was an  entire stranger to me. Received the following letter from Essex : " Dear Mr. Muller, " Thank you very much for the Reports, more interesting and  helpful than ever, because of the great trials of faith and patience,  and the wonderful deliverances recorded. If for the further  establishment of the great faith given to you such trials were  needed, surely it must have been much more for our help and  encouragement ! " August 29th. Received £10, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " I have much pleasure in sending you a small donation for  your Homes. Please use it for whatever branch you may think  best. I wish it were 100 times as much. May God abundantly  bless you, and cause that the present temporary (only temporary)  straitness may show forth His praise, in some unlooked-for and  especial manner ! Our Sovereign God makes no mistakes.  Philippians 4: 19. Yours affectionately (though unknown to you),  " In the Master's service, blank."  Two points in this letter were spoken out of my own heart :  " That the trial would be only temporary, and would tend to the  praise of God." Will the readers be pleased to bear this in  mind while reading ?—August 30th. From Hereford £7 10 shillings  towards the support of one Orphan for one year, and £10  towards paying the arrears of the salaries of the teachers. From the neighbourhood of Taunton £50. This evening, whilst reading  in the Psalms, I came to Psalm 81: 10, and remembered the  work of the Holy Spirit in my heart, when reading this verse on  December 5th, 1835, and the effect which this -had, not only in  leading me to found the Orphan Institution, but I thought also  of the blessing which has thus been brought to tens of thousands  of believers and unbelievers all over the world. Putting aside  the Bible, therefore, I fell on my knees and asked God that He  would graciously be pleased to repeat His former lovingkindness,  and to supply me again more abundantly with means. Accordingly, in less than half an hour, I received £50 from a Bristol  donor, and from Redland a large quantity of fish, in addition to  £97 already received to-day as the result of much prayer. By  the last delivery, at 9 p.m., I received £5 more also, and had thus  £152 in all, this day, as the result of prayer. September 2nd. From Westmoreland £100. To-day our  income altogether was about £300, a plain proof that we do not  wait on the Lord in vain ; for every donation we receive is a  direct answer to prayer.—September 3rd. Received £25 and  the following letter from London :—  " My dear Mr. Muller, " It is with very deep regret and sorrow, that I learn there has  lately been a deficit in the necessary means for the support of  the Orphans that are committed by the Lord to your care. It  would seem to be a time of great trial for all who are witnesses  for the truth of the Scripture. The enemy is for a time triumphant,  but the Lord knoweth all your need, and will in due time supply  it. My dear wife joins with me in deep sympathy with you in  this time of trouble. " Believe me, very truly yours, blank." Very many such kind sympathizing letters were received during  the past year, and the Lord made use of them for our comfort  and encouragement. It will be seen, as we go further on, to  what extent the wishes of the writer of this letter were verified.  A Christian brother, retired from business, brought £60 in gold.  Thus, to-day, the income for the Orphans has been £149 19 shillings 10 pence,  as the result of our waiting on God.—September 6th. More than  £160, and valuable articles came in to-day for the various Objects  of the Institution. Surely we do not wait upon the Lord in  vain, though our trial of faith still continues, and though we still  have to pray for larger sums.—September 14th. From Walsall  £50.—September 15th. From Harrogate £100.—September 23rd.  From Sunderland I received the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " The record of your trial of faith during the last year has been  helpful to me, for it has been a most trying year to me, and the  adversary has often tempted me to think that my difficulties and  disappointments were tokens of my Father's wrath, rather than the testing and chastening of His Love. Perhaps it may be His  will that many, reading this year's Report, may be encouraged  by seeing that the same trials of faith are accomplished, even in  those whose labours in His cause the Lord has so abundantly  acknowledged. May His grace still be sufficient for you. " Yours very sincerely, blank." September 24th. From the neighbourhood of Torquay £50.  From the neighbourhood of Rugeley £50.—September 26th.  From a Bristol donor £50. From Christian Friends at Union  Chapel, Portishead, £10. October 6th. From a Bristol donor £50.—October 7th. From  London £50.—October 10th. Received from Cheltenham £200,  with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " My brother has requested me to forward to you the enclosed  cheque for £200 for the Orphanage under your care. His late  wife, some years ago, expressed a wish that he should provide  by Will, that the amount mentioned should be paid over to you  for the Institution, when he should himself have passed away to  our Father's house ; but as he is now advanced in age, being in  his 88th year, he is anxious to get the matter settled at once. He  will, therefore, I think, feel all the happier for having anticipated  the time of payment, and carried out his wife's wishes during his  own lifetime." . Observe, esteemed reader, the hand of God, how He helps us  in answer to our constant waiting on Him in believing prayer.  Thus we have not only received it sooner, but in our time of  great need, and the legacy duty has been saved also. From two  servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of  Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £200.—October 13th.  Received from a servant of the Lord Jesus the following letter :—  " Beloved and esteemed Brother in Christ, " I have much pleasure in sending you the enclosed cheque for  57 shillings on my 57th birthday, as a thank-offering to the Lord,  to be used on behalf of the Orphans under your care. ' He  knoweth the way that I take ; when He hath tried me, I shall come  forth as gold' (Joeb 23: 10). With Christian love to yourself,  Mrs. Muller, and Mr. Wright, " I am, yours in Him whose name is `Jehovah-Jireh,' blank." The Lord sends such loving words as these, in order that we  may be further encouraged to wait patiently His time for full  deliverance from our trial, and that we may confidently expect  still more abundant supplies.—October 18th. From one of the  former Orphans £10, with the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " I beg you will accept the enclosed cheque, with my very grateful thanks for all the care and kindness I received while in the dear Orphan House No. 2 ; it is now seven and a half years  since I left. God has cared for and protected me ever since. I  look to Him at all times for support, and He has never failed  me. I am about to enter a Nurses' Training School in Liverpool,  and I beg your prayers, that my good health may continue, also  that I may prove an efficient nurse. I visited Bristol last month,  and was staying at the Lodge of Orphan House No. 4. Everything about the dear old Home seems sacred to me. Though the  aces there were mostly changed, yet the teachers at No. 2 knew me, and kindly looked after my comfort. I do not forget you,  dear Mr. Muller, and pray that you may be spared many years,  to preside over the great work you have undertaken. With  very much love and gratitude, " I am, your grateful Orphan, blank." Will the reader please to notice (1) that £10 was sent by one  of the former Orphans, for the benefit of the Orphan Institution.  (2) Notice the real affection with which the home of childhood  continues to be looked on and revisited. This has been seen in  many hundreds of instances, and often even twenty or thirty  years after the Orphans have left. (3) But above all, we have  the joy of knowing that thousands of former Orphans are now  with the Lord, and thousands, we have reason to consider, are  believers at the present time, walking in various parts of the  world, to the honour of the Lord, whilst a great number have  brought up their own children in the fear of God, and are living  even as godly grandparents. (4) Not a few have become  Preachers or Missionaries ; and though this is only a small part  of the fruit of our labours, in comparison with what the Lord will  allow us to see in the day of Christ's appearing, nevertheless He  has lengthened out my life in such a manner as to allow me in  mental and physical vigour to see a goodly measure of the precious  fruit of my labours among the Orphans during the past fifty-seven  years and six months.—October 26th. The total income for the  various branches of the Institution during the last week was only  £200 4 shillings 5¾ pence, namely,, about one-third only of our average expenses.  Thus our trial continues ; but the Lord sustains our faith and  enables us, by His grace, without the least wavering, to look to Him  and to expect full deliverance. In the midst of it all, He also  refreshes our hearts, for during this week a legacy of £1,000, free  of duty, was announced. November 1st. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who,  constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven,  £300. Part of the legacy of the late Mr. W. C., of Newcastle,  New South Wales, £450. This legacy was left more than two  years since, but month after month the payment of it was delayed,  and prayers by the score were brought before the Lord. All  appeared, however, to be useless ; but it only seemed to be in  vain. I believed that our prayers would prevail, and now came  the greater part of this legacy, left to me by a Christian man whose name I had never even heard, and who resided between  11,000 and 12,000 miles from Bristol. See, Christian reader, what  it is to trust in God ; really to depend on Him ; and if you have  never done so before, begin this blessed life at once, this unspeakably blessed life, of rolling all your burdens upon God, and of  leaving them there. I have known the blessedness of this life,  for many a long year, and even whilst yet in the body, it has brought  the joys of heaven into my soul.—November 3rd. From Sussex  £50.—November 8th. I received during the week £200 from a  donor, who for many years had contributed about £10 per year,  and who is now very ill ; this being probably his last contribution.  Thus one after the other of our friends passes away, and not a  few who contributed thousands, even many thousands, are gone  to their eternal home ; but the Lord, our never failing Friend,  remains. In Him we trust, to Him alone we look, at all times ;  and thus our hearts are kept in peace, even in the darkest  hours.—November 11th. From Scotland £100, with £5 for Mrs.  Muller and myself. Received the following letter :—  " My dear Mr. Muller, " The incident connected with my sending £100 to dear Mr.  Wright in your absence, this time last year, has come very vividly  to my memory this morning, and I feel led to send you a like sum  to-day. Please to appropriate £60 as you see fit to the work of  the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, and accept £20 for your  own use, and £20 for Mr. Wright. I am also daily seeking to be  your helper by prayer. " With Christian love, yours most truly, blank." There came in to-day, by the first two deliveries, only about £8,  but the Lord increased the income to more than £200 this day. I  am never discouraged by very little only coming in, but say to  myself, and also to my dear helpers, " More prayer, more patience,  and more exercise of faith will bring greater blessing " ; for thus  I have invariably found it, since October, 1830, now sixty-three  years ago, when I first began this life of entire dependence upon  God for everything. November 18th. Yesterday the income was very small.  To-day the first three postal deliveries brought only £4 14 shillings 6 pence,  though our daily average expenses are about £90. The reader  will in consequence see that the heart can be kept in peace by  real trust in God alone, and thus we have peace habitually ; and  even joy in God, for we expect brighter days of full deliverance  from our present trials. In the middle of the day we received  200 pheasants, as a proof that God had not forgotten us in our  time of need.—November 22nd. From two servants of the  Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up  treasure in heaven, £10. During the last five days the income  had been very little, in comparison with our heavy expenses.  To-day very little had come in by the first two deliveries ; but my eyes continued looking to the Lord, and prayer was repeated  again and again. At last God sent help. By the delivery at  noon £500 was received, on account of the legacy of the late Mrs.  H. U., £400 for the Orphans, and £100 for Missions.—November  23rd. Legacy of the late Mr. W. B., £85 4 shillings 9 pence. During the week  ending to-day £624 4 shillings ¼ pence had come in for the support of the  Orphans, and £105 8 shillings 4 pence for the other Objects, £729 12 shillings 41 pence in  all. A remarkable week. Two legacies were paid, in answer to  many, many, many prayers.—November 30th. The income for  the week ending this day is £100 17 shillings 11½ pence for the Orphans, and  £15 6 shillings 5¾ pence for the other Objects, total £116 4 shillings 51 pence. Day by  day, during the past week, the income has been very small, and  faith has thus again been greatly tried ; but, by the grace of God,  we are looking for deliverance to Him ; and if it pleases the Lord  to exercise our faith and patience longer, we desire grace to glorify  Him by patient waiting, for more abundant supplies will surely  come at last. December 1st. From two China Inland Missionaries £10, with  these words : " Although having a large family and heavy  expenses, we are enabled, by God's grace, to continue the systematic laying by in store of the Lord's portion, which we seek wisely  to administer as His stewards."—December 7th. Legacy of the  late Mr. T. P. G., £300. During this week again our trial of faith  had been great, as day by day only little came in, but at noon  to-day the Lord at last was graciously pleased to refresh our  hearts by sending us the payment of this legacy for £300.— December 15th. Received the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " I enclose Postal Order for £1 for the Orphans. It is thirty  years since I first read your books and Reports ; and having begun  to record in a book the dates and number of my special prayers at  that time, as you advise, I see that very many gracious answers  have been granted to me. Besides praying hundreds of times  without entering the prayers, I find the number entered amounts  to 11,105. A number of prayers agreed on with friends are in  other books, not counted in the above. God bless you, for you  have been a great blessing to me. " I am, yours truly, blank." December 20th. Received from Warwick the following  letter :—  " My dear Brother in Christ, " The Lord impressed upon me last night to send you £5 for  the Orphans, and this morning He has refreshed my memory. I  hasten therefore in the path of obedience to comply with His  wish. He tells me it is for the Orphans. I pray that yourself,  your assistants, and your work may be more than ever sustained,  and maintained in perfect efficiency, for Jesus' sake." Notice the contents of this letter, esteemed reader. 1st. The  Lord, who has the hearts of all His stewards in His hands, impressed  it one night on the donor to send me £5. 2nd. In the morning  He reminded him of this ; 3rd. He tells him that the donation is  for the benefit of the Orphans. But how did this happen ?  Because we pray continually that God would help us. We do  not ask our fellow men for assistance, but continually appeal to  our Heavenly Father for help, and we do not wait upon the Lord  in vain. Notice, too, the last part of the letter : " I pray that  yourself, your assistants, and your work may be more than ever  sustained, and maintained in perfect efficiency." We have long  prayed in the same way, and it will yet be seen that neither this  kind anonymous donor, nor we, have prayed in vain. December 21st. The income for the week ending to-day was  £398 11 shillings 3¼ pence for the Orphans, and £8 18 shillings 10 pence for the other  Objects. Our trial of faith and patience in looking for larger  sums, even for thousands of pounds, has continued during this  week also.-December 23rd. From Westmoreland £100.- December 24th. From a Bristol donor 29 boxes, containing  sweets and Christmas cards for the Orphans. This donor for  several years past has kindly sent a similar present for each of our  Orphan boys and girls.-December 26th. Legacy of the late  W. T., Esq., £1,000. Notice, 1st. The amount was left to me by  an entire stranger. 2nd. It was left duty free, whereby £100  was saved. 3rd. The testator died only a short time since, and  the legacy was paid so very soon. All this was the ordering of  the Lord, who, in answer to our constant waiting upon Him,  appointed it thus. Received on the same day £50 from a Missionary in India, with these words : " For the blessed work of  our dear Brother in Christ, George Muller, laid at the Lord's  feet by C. M. T., Missionary."-December 31st. Thus ended the  memorable year, 1892, in which our faith had been so greatly  tried, but in which also the hand of the Lord had been stretched  out again and again on our behalf. Section Title: 1893. On January 2nd we received from the neighbourhood of  Melksham £35. From London £25. From Worcester £25.- January 3rd. From Geneva, Switzerland, £9 17 shillings 7 pence. From  Leamington £20.-January 4th. From Westmoreland £40, with  £10 for Mrs. Muller and myself. During the week ending to-day  the Lord was pleased to send to us, as the result of our constant  waiting upon Him, £721 19 shillings 11¾ pence for the Orphans, and £152 5 shillings  for the other Objects of the Institution.-January 24th. From  two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of  Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £100.-January 30th.  From Edinburgh I received the following letter " Dear and honoured Sir, " I have much pleasure in sending herein a draft for £200 in aid of the Orphans under your charge on Ashley Down. I began  about thirty years ago to send you annually £1 ; latterly, I have  been enabled to increase it to £5 ; and now, by the ' good hand of  God upon me,' I have the honour of sending you this sum instead  of leaving it in my Will. I think it better and more scriptural to  send it now, and thus to be my own executor." February 1st. From " H. B. M. P." £50, with £1 for myself.  From London, N.W., £10, with the words : " Casting all your care  upon Him, for He careth for you." So we do, and that keeps our  hearts in perfect peace.—February 2nd. From New Zealand £10,  with these words :—  " Dear Sir, I beg to send you £10, as the Lord directs me." Do you notice, esteemed reader, the reality of prayer ? Here  is an entire stranger to me, who resides between 11,000 and 12,000  miles from Bristol, directed by the Lord to send £10. How does  this come ? Will you ascribe it to anything else than to the  power of prayer ? I hope you will not.—February 11th. A  letter to Mr. Wright, from Kent, with £52 :—  " Dear Sir, " Please find cheque for £52. The £2 is my fee (meeting of the  company), the £50 is in answer to prayer that I might be able to  let some house, in order to send you £50 for the Orphans, in  thankfulness to God." See, dear reader, here is a house let, a circumstance which  brings £50 to the Institution. Monday morning, February 13th. By the first two deliveries  came in only 2 shillings 6 pence from England, Scotland, Ireland, and Wales,  and £10 from the United States. Yesterday, being Sunday, we  took in no letters ; so this was the income for two days. See  how faith continues to be exercised, for we need about £90 daily, on  an average ; therefore £180 should have been received. Under  such circumstances, nothing but unshaken confidence in the  power and love of God can keep the heart in peace. We cling to  the Lord, go on praying ten or more times a day for further help,  and confidently expect it. There came in afterwards, in the  course of the day, £5 8 shillings 5 pence. But all was only little, in comparison  with our need.—February 14th. The income to-day was £67  16 shillings 8 pence.—February 16th. To-day we received altogether £88.— February 17th. The first two deliveries of letters brought only  £4. There is, therefore, again special exercise of faith ; but, by  the grace of God, we look with unshaken confidence to Him for  help. In the course of the day came in about £12 more, £7 being  received with 2nd Corinthians 9: 15.—February 18th. To-day came in  from Wales £100.—February 19th. From two servants of the  Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up  treasure in heaven, £50.—March 1st. The income during this  week, ending to-day, was £92 8 shillings 8¾ pence for the Orphans, and £9 11 shillings 2 pence for the other Objects, being about the sixth part of  our weekly expenses ; but now the great trial of our faith was  nearly brought to a close, as will presently be seen. March 2nd. From Berkshire was received, in coupons and by  a Dividend Warrant, £149 18 shillings 2 pence, and by various other donations  our income altogether to-day amounted to £186. Section Title: Land Sold. March 4th. This very day God begins to answer our prayers,  as we have received a very good offer for the land we have to sell,  even £1,000 per acre. The beginning of the day was darker as to  outward appearances than ever : but we trusted in God for help.  The first three deliveries of letters brought us only £4, and the  remaining three brought us so little, that the whole day's income  was only £8 instead of £90, the amount we require every day to  meet all our expenses. But God has now helped us. We have  been able this evening to sell ten acres of land and two-fifths of an  acre at £1,000 per acre, and shall receive £10,405 altogether for  the whole of one field. The contract was signed at 8 o'clock this  evening.-March 25th. Legacy of the late Mrs. M. A. C. £100.  March 28th. There was paid £5,811 on account of the purchase  of the land which was sold (£1,000 having been paid on the 7th),  leaving £3,594 more to be paid on March 25th, 1894. Now the  Lord has helped for the present to the full, as He did assist me in  former days, when many times I received £5,000 at once, also  £8,100 at one time, £9,000 at once, and even as much as £11,100 at  one time. Thus, after much trial of faith and patience, the  answer has come at last, and, by the grace of God, our faith and  patience were sustained without wavering to the end. From a  Bristol donor I received the same day £200.-April 5th. From  the Isle of Wight £54, for the support of four Orphans for one  year.-April 7th. Legacy of the late Mr. J. T. £190 9 shillings 4 pence. May 3rd. During the week ending to-day £777 16 shillings 7¾ pence came  in for the support of the Orphans, and for the other Objects of  the Institution £471 12 shillings 2 pence ; amounting to £1,249 8 shillings 9¾ pence  altogether. From Leyton £100.-May 9th. From a new donor  £300.-May 10th. From a donor in the neighbourhood of Bristol  £62 for the Orphans, with £2 for myself.-May 12th. From the  neighbourhood of Birmingham £150.-May 19th. From  Dewsbury £100.-May 20th. From Basle £30, from readers of  The Mullerote.-May 26th. During this last week of our financial  year of the Institution, we received for the support of the Orphans  £343 10 shillings 1½ pence, and for the other Objects £435 8 shillings 2½ pence, in all  £778 18 shillings 4 pence. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1892, to May s	26th, 1893, was £23,593 0 shillings 4¾ pence.] May 26th, 1893, to May 26th, 1894. When the financial year of the Institution commenced, we  had a balance of £2,386 19 shillings 8 pence in hand. June 6th. Legacy of the late Miss M. B., £100.—June 8th.  Received the following letter from a former Matron at one of  the Orphan Houses :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " A week ago I had a letter from the first girl who was sent  from New Orphan House No. 2 as a servant (thirty-four years  since), and who has only lived in two places since she was sent  out. In her last place she nursed her mistress through a painful  illness before she died, and her master followed his wife some  months after, leaving to E. H. £40 a year. His daughter wished  her to live near, and furnished some comfortable rooms from  the old home for her. I could not but wish that other girls  might be encouraged to discharge their duties and have as good  a reward as well as the approval of the Divine Master." When I received E. H. into the Orphan Houses, it was simply  relying upon God for help ; for, humanly speaking, I saw nothing  but trial before me regarding her ; but, as it was a case of the  greatest misery, I took her. Now, see ! She gave me no trial  at all, behaved well all the time she was at the Orphan Houses,  sent me perhaps thirty or forty donations for the Orphans after  she had left ; spent thirty-four years in two situations only, and  ended her time of service as just stated. May this instance  greatly encourage labourers for the Lord, and make them trust in  Him, instead of looking at things after the outward appearance ;  for had I done so, E. H. would never have been received  by me. June 14th. The total of the income during this week for the  various Objects of the Institution was only £110 5 shillings 3½ pence, namely,,  only one-sixth of the average expenses for one week ; but we  continue to pray and hope in God.—June 21st. Day by day,  during the whole week, the income has been very little ; but the  Lord lives, and He will help again more abundantly in His own  time. For many years the income has not been so small.  From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the  love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £100.—June  28th. During the week, ending this day, it was found that the  total income for the various Objects of the Institution had been  £189 3 shillings 4 pence only, namely,, not the third part of its average expenses ;  but our hope is in God. Our balance in hand on May 27th has  been decreased during the one past month £1,000 16 shillings 4 pence. July 10th. From a former Orphan, now a commercial traveller  for a very large house of business, £10, with the following letter :—  " My dear Sir, " Enclosed please find £10 as a thank offering for our Heavenly  Father's great goodness to me for another year. Kindly use the  money as you may think best. Trusting you are quite well, and  with best love, " I remain, your ever grateful former Orphan, blank." July 13th. Legacy of the late Mr. J. H. £45.—July 18th.  Week after week the income has been very small up to yesterday,  when the Lord began to answer prayer. To-day was received  from " G.," Preston, £99 4 shillings 9 pence.—July 20th. From Yorkshire  £40.—July 21st. From Kendal £25.—July 24th. From:the  neighbourhood of Bristol £150.—July 25th. From two servants  of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to  lay up treasure in heaven, £500.—July 27th. From Sevenoaks  £50.—July 29th. From a Lancashire donor £100. August 2nd. Received £10 from a donor who has, " in the  course of fifty years, given away more than £100,000 among God's  devoted servants, in order to strengthen their hands in His  work." August 3rd. From the neighbourhood of Birmingham £150,  from a donor who has kindly helped us again and again.—August  10th. I received £30 left by A. S. for the Orphans, and £10 for  my own personal expenses. She was a former Orphan, was a  believer in the Lord Jesus, and walked very consistently for about  fifty years, to the end of her life.—August 17th. Received 10 shillings,  with the following letter : " Dear Sir, " I have pleasure in forwarding you my annual contribution  of 10 shillings for your Orphan Institution, and am thankful that the  Lord has spared your life for so many years. I am also glad that  He has sustained you amidst the numerous, and sometimes, I  should think, very severe trials of your faith and patience, and  made you a living witness in the 19th century to the Church, and  even to all the world, that the God of the ancient Israelites, who  supplied their needs for forty years in the wilderness, is still the  living and true God. " I believe your example led my friend and brother, Hudson  Taylor, who is a native of this town, and whom I have known  for nearly fifty years, to venture to China, trusting in the Lord  alone for support, and has made him such a blessing to that vast  country. I believe he and his coadjutors are laying the foundation  of a widespread Christian Church in that Empire, and you have  contributed largely towards it, for you have assisted them from  time to time Mr. James Meadows, who is, next to Mr. Taylor,  the oldest Missionary of the China Inland Mission, was introduced  to him by me, and both the wives of Mr. Meadows were members  of my class, and are now in heaven. The Lord has graciously  spared him in that trying climate for thirty years. I count it  one of the greatest honours of my life to have been associated  with such a work, even in the humblest capacity. I thank you  for having dared to set such an example of faith in God, which  has already produced such splendid results, and the extent of its  influence none but God can fully understand. " Yours very truly, in Christ Jesus, blank." August 19th. From Reading £20. From a London physician  £20.—August 24th. Received the following letter, with a cheque  for £50, when there was again but little money in hand, and when  we were day by day waiting on the Lord for more :—  " My dear Mr. Muller, " I was so delighted, on reading your Report, to find that the  cheque sent last year came just as you were pleading the promises.  It was remarkable how it was laid on my heart to send it. I  gave thanks to Him, whose steward I am, for thus so graciously  directing me. Through His abundant goodness I am enabled to  send the enclosed, which please to accept for the Orphan work  with my wife's and my own best love." August 27th. Week after week our income has been small, in  comparison with the greatness of our expenses. Under these  circumstances I fell again on my knees, asking for various blessings,  and among others that even to-day, the Lord's day, when we  take in no letters, He would be pleased to give me means for the  Institution. And now, see what followed. After the meeting at  Stokes' Croft Chapel, a gentleman, an entire stranger, came to me,  with whom I conversed for a few minutes, and then he put a  letter into my hand, saying it was for the Orphans. The letter  contained these words :—  " Dear Sir, " Will you please apply the enclosed for the maintenance of  the Orphans in your Homes ? " Yours respectfully, " A Pilgrim." The letter contained a £100 Bank of England Note. See,  esteemed reader, the power of prayer and faith. Verily, as often  it has been stated before, we do not wait upon the Lord in vain.  Thousands of times I have found this within the past sixty-four  years, and I expect to find it thus to the end of my earthly  pilgrimage. And all, who are reconciled to God by faith in the  Lord Jesus Christ, will find it thus, more or less like myself, just  as there is real trust in Him, and patient believing prayer.— August 31st. Received £1, with the following letter :—  " My dear Mr. Muller, " I was very glad indeed to get the new Report ; for like many  other persons, I felt much concerned when I read in the last one  that God's dealings with you were leading you to consider whether  it might not be His will that your work for Him should be curtailed. I thought, Can this be for the honour of God, who has  sustained His own work, under your care, for all this long series  of years, and made it to be an object lesson to thousands, and a  source of blessing, probably, to hundreds of thousands ? Praise  be to God for this glorious fact ! for it seems now, that the trial  of your faith was intended for blessing, in order to show how  ' Man's extremity is God's opportunity,' and for the strengthening  of the faith of many real Christians who watch with interest His  dealings with you. You certainly were not in debt, so long as  you held valuable assets and had many unpaid legacies to look  to. I rejoice, therefore, that God has enabled you to realize  some of the property, and to obtain for it a satisfactory price.  For many years I conscientiously gave a tenth of my income to  the work of God, but now all that I have is His, and I give as  He leads me. I am laying nothing by for sickness or old age,  for I expect the speedy return of the Lord Jesus, and desire to  lay up treasure in heaven. If He should delay His coming, I  may not see old age ; but, even if I do, the Lord will provide.  I believe God is greatly honoured by a life of lull trust in Him,  and I see this more and more the older I grow. Etc." September 7th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who,  constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in  heaven, £500. Through a remarkable providence of God, these  donors came into the possession of £3,000, a short time since, and  gave the whole of this amount in six donations of £500 each to  the Institution, whereby for many weeks we were supplied with  sufficient means for the Orphans, otherwise the income would  not nearly have been sufficient for us. Thus God, in one way or  another, continually helps us, and often in the most remarkable  manner as to human appearance.—September 13th. Received  from Birmingham 1 shillings from a minister, with the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " Please accept 1 shillings for the Orphans. I wish it were much  more, but I am very poor at present. Reading your Report  just received, has opened my eyes to my error, and even sin, of  not laying aside a proportion of my income for the Lord." September 27th. Received 10 shillings from one of the former  Orphans, with the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " As to-morrow will be the anniversary of your birthday, I  thought I should like to join the many hundreds of Orphans who  will have the pleasure of asking you to accept their best wishes  for that day. We may not be able to express all that we would  wish for you, but the Lord knows all, and we can ask Him to  pour out His blessings upon you and your work, and what He  gives will be sure to be good and right : so we can leave our  desires with Him and know that all will be well. Please accept  many thanks for the Reports. It was cheering to find that the  prospects were brighter than last year. Dark days are often  needful, even for God's dear children, for they lead them nearer  to Himself. Please to accept the enclosed 10 shillings as my mite towards  the work. Fanny desires to join with me in grateful love and  very best wishes for the anniversary of your birthday. Allow  me to remain, dear Mr. Muller, " Ever your grateful and affectionate Orphan, blank." These two Christian Orphans have now been for more than  twenty-seven years in the same situation to which they were  sent ; both have continued in the ways of God, and were sent  out as believers from the Orphan Houses. October 4th. Legacy of the late Mr. T. W. W. £270. The  testator was entirely unknown to me ; but God spoke to him for  us, and inclined him to leave me this legacy.—October 11th. Today a girl was sent out to service who had been seventeen years,  two months, and two days in the Orphan Houses ; for she was  received when seven months old. The reader has to keep in  mind, that we have the Orphans not for a few months only under  our care, but, on an average, for eight or nine years ; often, very  often, for twelve or fifteen years, and as in this case for even more  than seventeen years, because we receive these children from their  earliest days.—October 19th. I saw yesterday the first Orphan  whom I received fifty-seven years and seven months since. She  is now a widow, and seventy one years of age. Section Title: An Orphanage in Japan. Received to-day the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " Having had the pleasure of meeting you in Japan, in which  country I have been living for the last seven years, I should like  to see you again, and tell you something about the Orphanage,  which Mr. Ishii is now carrying on in Okayama, which is really  one of the results of your visit, and of the accounts which you  gave, while you were in Tokyo, of the wonderful way God has  provided for your own Orphans in Bristol. Etc." Mr. Ishii, a Christian Japanese, acts now on the same principles  as those on which I labour myself in the Orphan work ; he has  about 150 children under his care, and waits daily upon God for  their support. October 27th. To-day £500 was given by two servants of  the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek  to lay up treasure in heaven. This donation came in when  there was only £86 5 shillings 11 pence in hand for the Orphans. November 1st. From London 10 shillings, as " A small thank- offering to God for innumerable mercies received during 48 years  of a happy married life." From Omaha, U.S.A. £25.—November  4th. The income for the Orphans this day was £2 18 shillings 1 pence,,  instead of about twenty-five times as much.—November 6th…  The income of to-day (Monday) should have been about £180 (as  we did not take in any letters yesterday) ; but instead of £180,,  the first two deliveries brought in 5 shillings only. The reader will see  from this how nothing but Real trust in God can keep the heart  in peace. In Him, however, we Do trust, and rely upon Him  alone for help, whilst in the meantime we continue in prayer.— November 11th. From London £60. From two servants of the  Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £500. From Fort William £25.—November  13th. Received from Scotland £50, with the following letter  from a City Missionary and his wife :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " We have much pleasure in sending you £50 for the Orphans,  or for Foreign Missions. For nearly forty years I have been a  City Missionary. Our income has never been large, and we have  always given much more than a tenth to the Lord's work yet  our little capital has increased to more than we think it right to  possess, and Hebrews 13: 5 and 6, has lately much impressed us, to  trust altogether in the Lord, and not in money laid by. Thanking  God for your long and blessed life, and praying that He may  bless you still, " Yours in His love and service, blank." Will the reader be pleased to ponder this letter. Here is a  poor City Missionary, giving £50 at once. How much more, how  very much more could be accomplished by the Church of God,  if the disciples of the Lord Jesus were like this godly City  Missionary ! The money was taken for the Orphans, for it was  needed On That Very Day, and thus the hand of God was the  more manifestly seen.—November 24th. Received £500 from  two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of  Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven.—November 25th.  From one of the former Orphans £5. Received from the United  States of America, ten dollars, with this letter :—  " Dear Sir, " Please accept the enclosed as a widow's mite, to be used in  the work you are doing for the Lord. I feel prompted by the  Spirit to send it this morning, and, as I want to obey God in all  things, I hope it will be accepted as coming from Him. " Yours in Christ, blank." How came it that the donor was prompted to send us the  money ? Because the living God is our Friend ; to Him we go  in our need, and He speaks for us in answer to our prayers. It  is particularly to be noticed, likewise, that the income to-day  was very small, and that this donation, therefore, came in very  acceptably. December 9th. All our money is gone.—December 11th.  Monday. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained  by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £500.— December 15th. Received £300 on account of the residue of the  legacy of the late Mrs. H.—December 16th. From a Bristol  Manufacturer £25.—December 18th. From a father, mother,  and daughter, £18 15 shillings.—December 20th. From Tyndall's Park,  from a former Orphan, £5.—December 21st. From Clifton £25.  From Cardiff (in memoriam) £30. From Cambridge, from an old  friend of the Institution, £52 18 shillings.—December 29th. From the  neighbourhood of Kendal £40, with £10 for Mrs. Muller and myself. Section Title: 1894. January 1st. Sixty donations for the Orphans were received  to-day, of which I only mention £35 from the neighbourhood of  Melksham ; from Clifton £20 ; and from Biarritz, France, £10,  with £10 for myself.—January 19th. Received from a widow  in Liverpool £5, and a box containing 94 pairs of boots and shoes.  She writes : " I should lone to do more for your glorious work, but  last year has been a financially bad one, and I cannot do what  my heart would like to do for you. I have, however, done what  I could." This widow, entering on business, trusted in God, and  gave to the work of the Lord as He was pleased to prosper her ;  and so it came that she did as well as she did. May widows be  encouraged by her example.—January 20th. From Chippenham  £50. As "A thank offering for the remarkable preservation of a  dear daughter from a railway accident " 10 shillings 6 pence.—January  22nd. Received £100 from the Trustees of the late G. W., Esq.  January 24th. From Yorkshire £1,000.—January 25th. On  account of the legacy of the late Miss D. W. £550.—January 27th.  From London £40. February 5th. Received £2,235 18 shillings as the share of the residue  of the estate of the late J. C. Esq., for the Orphans on Ashley  Down. The late J. C., Esq., died four years ago last December.  He had ordered in his Will that four years after his decease the  residue of his property should be divided between five different  Institutions. Now see, esteemed reader, how God so ordered it,  that just now, in this our great need, this considerable sum should  come to us.—February 6th. Legacy of the late Mr. R. R.,  £523 8 shillings 1 pence.—February 8th. Balance of the residue of the legacy  of the late Miss E. H. £187 6 shillings 8 pence.—February 18th. Received  the following letter from Scotland :—  " Dear Sir, " I received your Report a few days ago, and have been reading  it with intense pleasure. You know not the blessing resulting  from reading these Reports. Your financial difficulties and your  peace of mind, during those trying times, have doubtless been  blessed to other persons in similar circumstances, and your  unwavering faith in God, accompanied by peace unbroken ; what  untold good the reading of your Narrative has been, and will be,  to multitudes of people, He only knows. I have been brought  into great and awful trials, partly because I would not, at the  request of a partner, publish what I believed to be a lie ; and  other worldly things in business I declined to assent to. It is a  fearful thing for a child of God to get into partnership with a man  of the world. Do pray for me. " Yours in Christ, blank." February 22nd. Received the following letter :—  " I feel constrained to send you a cheque to-night, and therefore forward the same, for £2 2 shillings, for the Orphans. Trade is generally bad throughout the country, and I wonder if you are feeling the  effects of this very much. May the good Lord incline many  persons to help you who are able to do so. " Yours faithfully, blank." Notice, that the donor felt himself constrained to send this  cheque. How came this ? Because we pray to our Heavenly  Father, and He speaks, accordingly, to the hearts of His stewards  to help us. The donor writes further, also :—" Trade is generally  bad throughout the country, and I wonder if you are feeling the  effects of this very much." For forty years and upwards we have  not had so few donations as for some time past ; and yet we  have been supplied, bountifully supplied, in answer to our constant' believing supplications ; for God has so ordered it in His  providence that legacies (some left a considerable time since)  have now been paid ; and thus He has been pleased abundantly  to make up the lack of donations. It is unspeakably blessed, to  have in God a never-failing Helper and Friend. March 2nd. Received the following letter from one of the  former Orphans :—  " Dear Sir, " I am writing to you on behalf of two children, who, within  the last week, have been left Orphans, by the death of their mother.  Their father died about four years ago. They are in truly needy  circumstances, and fit objects for your valuable and happy  Homes. I speak thus of them from experience, as I was for  eleven years a happy child at No. 1, and have left the Orphan  Home now for thirty-three years. During that time, in God's  good providence, I have become a happy wife, a mother, and  recently a grandmother ; but everything is as fresh in my mind  as on the day I left, for I owe much, very much of my happiness to  the wise training of those who were then my teachers. " Believe me, Dear Sir, Yours in Christ, blank." Section Title: Ara Orphan Boy leads his Sister to Christ.  March 7th. Received the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " Pardon the liberty I am taking in writing to you. I feel I must  thank you for your loving and fatherly care of my brother — ;  and I cannot help thanking you, too, for teaching him to love the  Saviour. Perhaps you will be pleased to hear, that four years  ago he was the instrument in God's hand of leading me, his only  sister, from darkness to light ; and since then I have enjoyed  God's salvation. Therefore, I am sure, you can understand the  love there is between us. As he is nearly old enough to leave your  care, if you would find him a place in Bristol as an apprentice, how  grateful I shall be, because I am sure we should both feel being  separated from each other exceedingly. " I remain, dear Sir, ever yours in Christ, blank." March 16th. Legacy of the late A. A., Esq., £79 2 shillings 10 pence. From  Kidderminster £30.—March 22nd. Paid on account of balance of  purchase-money for a field for building £800, and £177 14 shillings 7 pence paid  for interest on balance of purchase-money for land up to March  21st.—March 27th. Legacy of the late W. S. L., Esq., £100. April 3rd. Received £2,794 as balance of purchase-money for  land, and £4 11 shillings 10 pence as interest on ditto from March 21st to  April 3rd.—April 21st. From two servants of the Lord Jesus,  who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in  heaven, £193 1 shillings 0 pence.—April 25th. Balance of the legacy of the  late Miss D. W., £196 15 shillings 11 pence.—April 28th. Legacy of the late  Mrs. J. H., £89 5 shillings 10 pence. Will the reader please to observe how,  after a season of great trial of faith and patience, which lasted  more or less for several years, the Lord is now again supplying us  bountifully with means. The appearance during those years of  trial was many times, as if God had forsaken us, and as if He  would never care any more about this Institution ; but this was  only the appearance, for He was as mindful of it as ever. It was  only in order that our faith might be yet further strengthened  that these trials were permitted ; that by meekly enduring the  affliction we might glorify God ; and that tens of thousands of  persons, by reading about all these things, might be benefited.  During the time of our great trial my fellow-helpers and I sought  the Lord day by day continually thanking Him for what He had  been doing for us, and telling Him that we further confided in Him  for help ; and, in addition to all this, I constantly prayed in  secret that the Lord would further supply our wants, and give us  all the pecuniary means we need for this great Institution.—April  30th. Received £1,000 on account of the residue of the legacy of  the late Miss E. A. D. I call once more upon the reader to notice  how abundantly God of late has helped us through legacies while  the income through donations has been comparatively small. Will  the reader also remember what I have noticed before, that almost  in every case these testators were entire strangers to me ; for the  names even of most of them I had never heard. May 2nd. From the neighbourhood of Birmingham £150, from  a donor who has kindly helped us again and again.—May 3rd.  From an aged Christian £100, instead of leaving the amount as a  legacy, whereby we save the legacy duty.—May 18th. From  Taranaki, New Zealand, £5.—May 25th. From Yorkshire £125  for Foreign Missions and £125 for the Orphans. From two  servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ,  seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £500, namely, £250 for the  School, Bible, and Foreign Mission Fund, and £250 for the Orphans. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1893, to  May 26th, 1894, was £23,480 1 shillings 9 pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1894, to May 26th, 1895. When the financial year of the Institution commenced, we had  a balance of £4,871 12 shillings 9 pence in hand. June 1st. Legacy of the late Miss W. C., of Dublin, £500.- June 6th. Legacy of the late Miss E. U. £452 9 shillings 7 pence. The lady  who kindly left this legacy, and the Dublin lady who left the  £500, were both entire strangers to me, which makes the hand  of God, in influencing them, the more manifest.-June 13th.  From the neighbourhood of Market Drayton 10 shillings, with this  letter :- " Dear Mr. Muller, " Please accept the enclosed 10 shillings for the dear Orphans under  your care. Last Wednesday I lost my purse, containing £1 11 shillings.  I asked the Lord to restore it, and I would give 10 shillings to Mr. Muller.  This morning it was brought to me. Etc." June 21st. From two former Orphans £3 12 shillings 6 pence for the  support of one Orphan for three months. These two former  Orphans, who are united in marriage, and who were both converted more than thirty years ago, have thus, for many years,  supported an Orphan, sending their contribution quarterly for  this purpose. All their own children are converted, two of them  are engaged in setting forth the truth, and one of them is a  Missionary among the heathen. See, dear reader, how God has  blessed this work. This is just one instance out of thousands.- July 12th. Legacy of the late Miss M. A. M. B. H., £272 0 shillings 6 pence.  The testatrix was an entire stranger to me.-July 17th. From  " G.," Preston, £98 16 shillings 3 pence. The kind donor has repeatedly thus  helped us, and often when we were in great need.-July 18th.  Legacy of the late Mr. W. L. H., £93 4 shillings 6 pence.-July 20th. From  the neighbourhood of Bristol £150.-July 28th. Day after day  the trial of faith and patience regarding the income for the  Institution continues. The last four deliveries of letters have  brought one single donation of 10 shillings. The new Report has been  issued, hundreds of them have been sent to the donors, and yet so  little is received. I mention this, because persons think that the  Reports must surely bring us money. It is God, and God alone,  who helps us, and not the Reports. " They that know Thy name,  will put their trust in Thee" (Psalm 9: 10). We know Him, and  we will still put our trust in Him, though this trial of faith and  patience should continue further. August 1st. From Dundee £50.-August 2nd. On account  of Miss E. A. D.'s legacy was paid £1,000.-August 6th. On  account of the legacy of the late Miss E. A. D., £558 14 shillings 8 pence. The  reader will observe how, after for some time comparatively little  had been coming in, the Lord makes up for this, by sending  now again larger sums.-August 17th. Legacy of the late Mrs.  M. A. T., £360. Anonymously from Plymouth, eight Bank of  England Notes; £40.-August 23rd. Received the following  letter from one of the former Orphans, enclosing £20 2 shillings, from  Brooklyn, U.S.A. :- " Dear Mr. Muller, " Enclosed please find £20 2 shillings for the Orphans, from one who  left No. 3, Wilson Street, Bristol, more than fifty years ago ; and,  although I may never have the happiness of seeing you again on  earth, may that be my blessed privilege in that better land, which  is the sincere prayer of a most grateful Orphan, who desires your  prayers." Section Title: September 4th. Received £50, with the following letter :—  " Honoured and loved Mr. Muller, " Having read the greater part of your Report of 1894, I write  to express to you, that my too feeble and much tried faith is  encouraged by it. For many years the remarkable answers to  your prayers, and the prosperity in temporal as well as spiritual  things, granted to you, was very striking, and was an evidence to  many, whom other evidences failed to satisfy. And now, that  you faithfully record diminished income, but not diminished  seeking and expecting help from God, it appeals to me more,  probably, in my circumstances, than a record of former prosperity  would have done. Faith, when God seems to forsake, differs  much from that in the light of His countenance ; and I have long  thought that Psalm 22: 3 (following verses 1 and 2) is the highest  praise in the Scriptures. I am thankful to be able to send you the  enclosed £50, which please to apply as you think best. " Yours with affectionate regard, by unsearchable mercy in our  Lord Jesus Christ to a chief sinner, blank." From the neighbourhood of Birmingham £150, from a donor  who has very kindly helped us repeatedly in a similar way,  and often when in great need.—September 7th. Received a  gold Albert chain, with this letter :—  " Dear Sir, " I herewith enclose a gold Albert chain. I wore it myself,  until the Lord drew me nearer to Himself, then the wants of poor  Orphans and the now languishing and suffering works of Christ  appeared before me : so I offer this idol unto Him, who claims  my whole heart. Etc." September 13th. Legacy of the late Mr. W. G., New Zealand,  £185 13 shillings 8 pence.—September 26th. Legacy of the late Mrs. H.,  £1,000. This lady I never saw ; but our Heavenly Father, by  His Holy Spirit, influenced her in favour of the Orphan work, to  leave to us this legacy.—September 29th. From Taunton £50.  From Kidderminster £20. October 1st. Legacy of the late Mr. G. G., £100.—October  17th. " From a steward " £200. This kind donor has helped  us again and again ; and if all the disciples of the Lord Jesus  would consider themselves stewards for Him, as to their time,  their talents, their physical and mental powers, their trade,  their business, their profession, and their money and possessions,  it would be seen that there is an abundance of means for the work of God in every department, even in the so-called poor  Church of God.—November 8th. From " A Friend, Longhope,"  £50.—November 13th. Received from Ramsgate 5 shillings, with these  lines : " There is that scattereth and yet increaseth. There is  that withholdeth more than is meet, and it tendeth to poverty." A  true word of Scripture, which I have in both respects seen verified very many times.—November 20th. To-day was received  a letter containing £1, in which the donor writes : " The Lord  has prompted me to send it." We speak to our Heavenly Father  in prayer, about the need of our work ; and He speaks for us  to His stewards.—November 22nd. From Huntly £5, with these  words : " A thank offering for the Orphans. ' My God shall  supply all your need.' " Thus I have found it within the past  sixty-nine years and six months.—November 28th. Legacy of  the late F. E. G., Esq., £200. December 4th. From the neighbourhood of Pontypridd  £100.—December 21st. Legacy of the late Mr. G. H. S. £500.  As share of the residue of the late Miss E. S. £97 16 shillings 8 pence.— December 26th. Received £100, with £50 for Missions. From  a former Orphan at Newport, Monmouthshire, £5. As " A thank- offering on a golden wedding " £5.—December 29th. Received  from a Dublin donor £100, with the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " Once again I have the pleasure of sending you my annual  donation towards the support of the Orphans under your care,  and I cannot let the opportunity pass, without again thanking you  that, through the reading of your Reports many years ago, I  was led to become a systematic giver to the Lord's work. Beginning, as some of your donors had said they had done, by setting  apart a fixed proportion of my income, even though in a small  way ; only, as recommended, by system. After a little while  I saw I could increase, and so I went on, year by year increasing,  till now I am enabled, by God's grace, to set apart all I make  (after providing for the maintenance of my household) for this  purpose. I used to think, that any one who thus acted, must  of necessity stand head and shoulders above other Christians,  and that ordinary mortals could not attain to such an experience ;  but I see now, it is a position that may be attained by any one  who simply gives heed to the Lord's explicit command : Lay  not up for yourselves treasures upon earth ; but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven.' I am a very plain, ordinary business  man, with no qualifications to engage in active Christian work  as others do, but making a few hundreds a year more than I  require, to spend on self and family (though I live as well as  any one in my station), and seeing that such work as yours,  and Mission work in general, cannot be carried on without  money, I thank God for entrusting me with the means, to help  on such work in the world ; and I am sure, I have much more  pleasure than those who are scraping, and heap up money to leave it to their children, which, in nine cases out of ten, proves a curse and not a blessing to them. With very much Christian regard, " I am, dear Mr. Muller, " Yours truly, blank. I advise the readers to read this letter once more, and then  attend to the few remarks I make in connection with it. (1) You have again brought before you the blessing, temporally  and spiritually, connected with systematic giving to the poor  or the Lord's work. (2) The writer, as he says, began in a small way, then he gave  more. Here is a donation of £100 at a time ; and this is not  the only time that I have received from this donor £100. How  came it, that the donor was able to give more, and considerably  more ? Because any one, who is a believer in the Lord Jesus,  and who, constrained by the love of Christ, becomes a systematic  giver, as God prospers him in his business, in his profession, or  otherwise, is not only blessed in his inner man spiritually, but  also temporally. This I have seen within the last sixty-five  years in many instances, so that £5,000, £7,000, £8,000, could  be given at one time by persons, who had been comparatively  poor, when they began to act according to these principles ; I also  know, from my own experience, within the past sixty-five years,  the effect of systematic giving. (3) The writer says, Now I am enabled, by God's grace, to  set apart all I make (after providing for the maintenance of my  household) for the Lord's work." See, in this, the precious result  of acting according to the Word of God. If all the disciples  of the Lord Jesus were to act according to this way, which is  the scriptural way, then, though the Church of God is poor, in  comparison with the world, it would be found that at least ten  times more could be done for the poor or the work of God, than  now is done. (4) The writer says, " I am sure I have much more pleasure  than those who are scraping, and heap up money to leave to  their children, which in nine cases out of ten may prove a curse  and not a blessing to them." To give, to communicate, of that  which the Lord has entrusted to us, invariably brings more or  less blessing to the soul. If this were really believed, it would  encourage the systematic giving, on account of the increase of  happiness, Observe also the only too frequent result of seeking  to leave large possessions to children. Section Title: 1895. January 1st. Of the sixty-four donations, which came in  to-day for the Orphans, I refer only to the following. From  Melksham £35.—January 9th. From Maidstone £50.—January  24th. From London, E.C., £40.—January 25th. Received  from Ireland £102 103., with the following letter :— " Dear Mr. Muller, " I have much pleasure in enclosing Bank Draft for the funds  of the Orphanage, as a thank offering to our Heavenly Father  for His numerous mercies and blessings received during the  past two years. I was unable to send the usual gift this time  last year, and in Lieu have added one year's interest, to make  up for the time. May the Lord's blessing rest upon you and your  work, my dear Brother, is the prayer of " Your unworthy Brother in Christ, blank." January 26th; Legacy of the late Captain G. B. £3,288 0 shillings 3 pence.  More than twenty-three years ago the testator came to me, an  entire stranger, and asked me to become his executor. My  reply was : " You had better consider this further." I never  heard a word more from the testator, nor saw him even once  during the past twenty-three years, though Mr. Wright tells  me that from time to time during my absence on missionary  tours he brought a donation for the Orphans. But in last  November I was informed that he had died, that he had made his  Will immediately after he had spoken to me twenty-three years  ago, that he had made me his executor, and that, after his funeral  expenses, his debts, and five legacies had been paid, the residue  should go to the Orphan Fund. Will the reader please to notice  the hand of God in this legacy. (1) An entire stranger to me,  because he has confidence in me, makes me his executor. (2)  For twenty-three years he remains of the same mind, without  once seeing me on the subject, nor letting me know he had made  me his executor. And (3) how comes all this ? Oh ! beloved  reader, see the hand and the heart of God. What cannot He do  for those who confide in Him ; and what is not He willing to do  for all such ?—January 30th. Legacy of the late Miss A. M.  £500. From Wales £420 12 shillings for the Orphans, with £46 14 shillings 6 pence  for myself. February 7th. On account of the legacy of the late Mr. W. C.,  £190 14 shillings 3 pence.—February 12th. Balance of the legacy of the  late Mr. R. W. I., £146 9 shillings 4 pence.—February 14th. From Yarmouth  £40.—February 15th. From Chippenham £50.—February 19th.  From Liverpool £40.—February 26th. As this morning only  £4 4 shillings 1 pence had come in, instead of about £90, the average daily  expenses, I fell again on my knees, and asked the Lord for more.  The next delivery brought £7 10 shillings more, and information in a  letter from Edinburgh that in a registered letter a £10 note would  follow. I also received to-day £5, with the following statement :  " Enclosed you have cheque for £5, which I have been Impressed  to give to your work." March 1st. The first two deliveries brought only £13 8 shillings 6 pence.  I therefore bowed again my knees before the Lord twice and  also a third and fourth time, asking the Lord, that He would  graciously be pleased to send more. The third delivery brought  7 shillings 6 pence, and also from Thetford a Banker's Draft for £31. By 3 o'clock delivery £1 1 shillings more came in. I thanked God for this  and prayed for more. By 6 o'clock delivery was received 9 shillings 3 pence,  also from Clifton £10, and from New Zealand £3. Also from  Manchester £1, and for myself 10 shillings. I thanked God for this and  asked still more, when, by the last delivery at 9 p.m., I received  £5 from Westbury-on-Trym. Thus the £13 8 shillings was increased to  £65 6 shillings 3 pence.-March 2nd. The income this morning by the first  two deliveries was only £4 2 shillings. I thanked God for this, though  only so little for our great requirements, and asked Him for  more ; then came in further in coupons, £142 7 shillings 4 pence, also £2,  also 10 shillings. By 3 o'clock delivery, after further prayer and praise,  I received from Scotland £5, and from Ireland 1 shillings 10 pence. By  6 o'clock delivery 10 shillings more was received.-March 13th. The  total of the income, since March 6th, for the whole week, for all  the various Objects of the Institution, has been £76 14 shillings 9 pence, namely,  about the ninth part of what is needed. Under such circumstances  the heart is to be fixed on the power and love of God, without  wavering in the least.-March 26th. From Reading £51 1 shillings 9 pence.  The donor of this sum puts by regularly and systematically as  the Lord prospers him in his business. He has done so for several  years, and I have observed, how his donations have increased  more and more, and now his gift is £51 1 shillings 9 pence. April 4th. From the neighbourhood of Manchester I received  the following letter :- " Dear Sir and Brother, " I enclose Post Office Order for £10, as a thank offering to  God for a breakdown in health, by means of which the Lord  has taught me much needed lessons. I desire to praise God  for rich blessing I have had in re-perusing ' The Lord's Dealings  with George Muller.' Many of its precious lessons have come  to me with greater clearness and force than ever. I have, by  God's grace, been enabled to enter into the peace of Really  trusting Him and putting into action the course commended by  God in Philippians 4: 6 and 7. Will you pray, that God may speedily  vouchsafe restored health and strength, that I may be able once  more to engage in active work. " Very faithfully yours, blank." Will the reader particularly observe, that here is a thank- offering of £10 for broken-down health, on account of the special  blessing which God has bestowed thus.-April 6th. From  Kidderminster £30.-April 15th. Legacy of the late Mrs. A. A.,  £400.-April 18th. From a tobacco abstainer 2 shillings.-April 20th.  Legacy of the late Mrs. S. E. B., £450.-April 26th. Received £500  from a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love  of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven.-April 27th. From  Coventry £4 4 shillings, a thank offering on the eighty-fourth anniversary of the birthday of the donor, with £1 for myself. From  Ramsgate £25.-April 30th. From Clifton £50. May 7th. From the neighbourhood of Birmingham £150  from a donor who very kindly has helped us again and again in  a similar way, and often when we were in great need.-May 9th.  Legacy of the late Mr. W. S. £450.-May 14th. From a servant  of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks  to lay up treasure in heaven, £268 17 shillings 7 pence.-May 16th. From  Scotland £500 in memory of a beloved husband, the late Mr.  C. K. From the neighbourhood of Bristol £64, with £2 for  myself.-May 17th. Received 10 shillings as " The first fee of a young  physician, as a thank offering to God." [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1894, to  May 26th, 1895, was £23,419 0 shillings 2 pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1895, to May 26th, 1896. When the financial year of the Institution commenced we  had a balance of £5,081 13 shillings 9¾ pence in hand: June 19th. From Leamington £100, with	for myself. From " a Steward " £100.-June 21st. From North Devon  £10, instead of leaving it by Will, which was considered a better  way.-June 22nd. Legacy of the late Miss S. N. £432 7 shillings 7 pence.  Legacy of the late Miss E. M. £180. In the case of both these  legacies, the testatrixes were entire strangers to me, which is  almost always the case. July 16th. Legacy of the late Miss M. H. £900. The lady  was an entire stranger to me.-July 17th. From " G.," Preston,  £100. From Highbury for the support of three Orphans for  one year £42 11 shillings. The Christian gentleman who sent this money  pays the average expenses for as many Orphans as he has  children. August 2nd. From Crewe 1 shillings, with the following letter :- " Dear Sir, " Kindly accept for your Homes my small offering to God,  for His love and mercy to me. It is not much, but all I have.  I am only a boy and am not allowed much for myself, and it  has taken me a month to save this ; but I am thankful to be  able to give it, and hoping to be able to give more when I am a  man. I pray that God will bless you, the Homes, and Orphans.  I am so thankful that God is answering your prayers through me." Will the reader please to notice the great variety of donations  we receive.-August 5th. Legacy of the late Mr. J. N., £100.- August 7th. From Dundee £50.-August 9th. Legacy of the  late Mrs. L., £200.-August 13th. The expenses during the  last thirteen days have been £1,950, and the income £400.  Under such circumstances we do nothing but to continue in  believing prayer, patiently expecting the Lord's help. September 3rd. From the neighbourhood of Birmingham  £150, from a donor who kindly has helped us again and again,  and repeatedly when we were in great need.-September 9th. Received the following letter, with 10 shillings, from one of the former  Orphans :—  " Dear and honoured Sir, " I received your Report last week. I thank you much for  it. I am glad to let you know, I have benefited greatly by its  perusal. I am so glad to see a number of Orphans remember  the dear old Home, in which they spent their happiest days ;  for truly there have been none happier to me, than those spent  in the dear Orphan House No. 3. How happy we were in our  own little world, brought up in such holy atmosphere ! We  have plenty of evil to find out when we leave its shelter ; but  blessed be God, He watches over us and keeps us from ten  thousand snares, that are set for our feet. Well, dear Sir, I  humbly send my mite, to join other larger sums, wishing it were  more. Believe me, " Your grateful and affectionate Orphan, blank." September 10th. Final residue of the legacy of the late Miss  E. A. D. £407 19 shillings 6 pence.—September 23rd, Monday. The income  for two days, this morning, by two posts, was £9 13 shillings 8 pence only,  instead of £180, and thus it has been for many days, that but  very little has come in. Section Title: Ninetieth Birthday. September 27th. This is the anniversary of my birthday. I  enter to-day on my 91st year, and, as usual, I have again  received very many letters both from Orphans who were once  in the Institution on Ashley Down, or who are still there. Of  these letters, I give to the readers one. It is from the boys'  department No. 4 ; one writes in the name of the rest. " Dear and honoured Sir, " We think it one of our greatest pleasures to be able on the  anniversary of this your 90th birthday, to wish you as many  happy returns of your birthday, as God may, in His goodness,  be pleased to grant you. We, the boys of No. 4, hope they may  be many, and that the necessary health and strength of body,  mind, and spirit, may be given you. We are all very grateful  to the Lord, who has spared and used you for these many years in  His service ; and, more especially, for that part which has been  under His guidance, the founding and establishing these happy  Homes for Orphans. To a number of us, we find them doubly  happy, as we have here learnt to know that ' There is a Home  Eternal ' awaiting us hereafter. Some of us have lately known  a little of the joy of putting our trust in God for His salvation.  May we, as a token of love and esteem, ask you to please accept  the sum of £1 13 shillings 6 pence as a small birthday present from us ?  That God's blessing may ever rest upon you and dear Mr. Wright  is the hearty, united, and loving wish of " Yours respectfully, " The Boys Of No. 4." The £1 13 shillings 6 pence from these dear boys is sent, instead of buying  little presents for me, as they know not what might be suitable :  thus leaving the choice to myself. They wish me " the necessary  health and strength of body." Here I have to remind my  readers, that when I was twenty-two and twenty-three years  of age, I was exceedingly weak, and considered by high medical  authority to have a tendency to consumption ; and when I was  twenty-five years old, it appeared to me, that I should not live  seven years longer. But the Lord has condescended to lengthen  out my life since then more than nine times seven years. These  dear Orphans wish me also strength of mind. Regarding  this I have likewise abundant reason to thank the Lord, for  my mind is as clear and as capable of work, as when I passed  my examination for the University in March, 1825 (seventy-one  years since). Then the beloved Orphans wish me also spiritual  health and strength. This I myself desire above all, so that my  last days may be the happiest, the holiest, and the most useful  of my whole life. October 4th. Legacy of the late Mrs. S. W. £371 6 shillings 7 pence.— October 7th. Legacy of the late Miss A. H. A. £240 19 shillings 3 pence.  Will the esteemed reader kindly notice the legacies which were  paid during the past year ? This was one great means, whereby  our heavy expenses were met.—October 30th. Received £260  on account of the legacy of the late Mrs. C. Section Title: Gifts of Provisions, and of two live Oxen. November 5th. The readers may be interested in learning  what a very large quantity of bread has been given during the  past year. In addition to this, from a very large number of  Harvest Thank Offerings in Bristol, and the neighbourhood,  a large quantity of bread has been sent, and from these Harvest  Thank Offerings has also been sent, and from other quarters,  a large quantity of apples, pears, tea, plums, etc. I will, therefore, state here some of these and other articles which have been  sent to us for the benefit of the Orphans during the past year :  9,455 quarterns of bread, whereby 100 sacks of flour have been  saved, 141 lbs. of butter, 13 very large cheeses and 24 lbs.,  15  tons and 16 counts of coal, 59 lbs. of tea, 239 lbs. of bacon, 709 lbs.  of meat, 20 boxes of soap, 29 large pots of jam, 72,648 apples,  7,037 pears, 240 lbs. of cherries, 3,362 plums, 4,174 buns, 22  eases of oranges, a large quantity of potatoes, carrots, turnips,  flour. There were also two living oxen sent to be killed for meat  for the Institution.—November 8th. Legacy of the late Miss  D. M. A. £240 19 shillings 3 pence.—November 13th. From Maidstone,  from a donor who kindly has helped us repeatedly, and often the  donation arrived when we were in great need, £50.—November  14th. Received £3 3 shillings from Gloucestershire, to make restitution  for " mean, dishonest, and contemptible acts, although none but  the transgressor lives. I do remember my faults and sins this day both with sorrow and shame." The sins were committed  nearly seventy years since ; but the donor felt it right, according  to the Scripture, to make restitution.—November 15th. Anonymously given to me in the street in Cardiff £10 ; I took it for the  Orphans.—November 20th. Legacy of the late J. H., Esq.,  £500.—November 27th. The late Mr. R. J. B., a former Orphan,  £20. December 16th. Received £20 5 shillings 6 pence., " As a result of one  year's work, from a father, mother and daughter." From  " M. H." £20, with £20 for myself.—December 21st. Received  £100 from Dublin.—December 31st. From Westmoreland £40,  with £10 for myself. Section Title: 1896. January 1st. Out of the sixty-six donations received for  the benefit of the Orphans, I will only refer to the following.  From the neighbourhood of Melksham £35. From Clifton £15.  From Clifton £20. Legacy of the late S. J., Esq., £1,000.— January 3rd. From Westmoreland £50. From London, S.W.,  1 shillings 7½ pence, saved in farthings. Observe, esteemed reader, the great  variety of our donations. On January 1st we received £1,000  in one donation, and now 1 shillings 7 pence saved in farthings.—January  17th. I dismissed this afternoon three boys, to go out as  apprentices ; they have all three been believers in the Lord Jesus  for a considerable time. We have had for some time the joy of  seeing almost all our boys leaving us for apprenticeship as  converted boys. During the past year seventy went out, of  whom fifty-eight were converted, and most of them had known  the Lord for a considerable time and given comfort to the  masters by their deportment.—January 18th. From Stroud  £100.—January 23rd. Letter after letter, of the first two  deliveries, contained either no money at all, or only 2 shillings 6 pence, 5 shillings,  or 10 shillings ; but I continued yet to expect an answer to prayer for  a larger sum. It had now come almost to the last letter, when,  taking up a letter I said in prayer, " Lord, let me now have the  answer," and I found in it a cheque for £230, a quite unexpected  payment of another part of a legacy, paid in 1878, therefore  more than seventeen years since. How deeply important is it  to go on expecting answers to prayer ! February 6th. Day after day, and week after week, the income  has been exceedingly small. To-day again, the first two deliveries,  which are the principal ones, though there were fifty-three  letters of business of various kinds, contained only £4 1 shillings. Thus  faith and patience are tried day by day ; but patient, persevering,  believing, waiting upon God, brings at last blessing. Thus we  have found it for sixty-two years.—February 7th. Legacy of  the late Mr. R. B. £50. Received 5 shillings, with this letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " Please to accept the enclosed Postal Order for 5 shillings, as coming  from the rich King, who prompts this His weak child in the flesh to send in aid of the Orphanages. " I am, yours in His service, W. H. L." Here is sent, by the prompting of the Lord, 5 shillings ; but in like  manner we receive the cheques for £100, £5,000 ; and thus, in  like manner, comes to us the legacy for £5,000, £8,000, and £11,000.  All, all comes to us in answer to prayer, from the living God,  who now, at the last part of the nineteenth century, is as able  and as willing to give in answer to prayer as 4,000 years since.  We believe this, and act accordingly ; and so it comes that we  have the thousands of answers of prayer.—February 8th.  " Could you tell me how faith is developed ? " I was asked in a  letter. My reply was : " Faith is developed (or increased) by  clinging to the Word of God, looking for its fulfilment in the  time of need, expecting the answer to prayer, and doing this in  spite of all contrary appearances."—February 12th. From  Chippenham £50.—February 15th. From London £40. The income from February 12th to February 19th, for all the  various Objects of the Institution, was £212, and the expenses  were above £1,200. Prayer and faith are needed under such  circumstances.—February 29th. Remainder of the legacy of  the late Mrs. M. C. £350. March 2nd. From Leamington £100, with £1 for myself.— March 7th. Legacy of the late Sir J. D. W. £250.—March 24th.  The following letter was received from one of the former Orphans,  who left nearly forty years since, and who had been for years a  consistent believer, before she left, and who ever since has walked  in the ways of the Lord. " Dear and beloved Sir, " Will you please accept this small donation, £2 4 shillings (two  shillings was given me by a friend), as a thank offering to the Lord  for mercies and blessings received, though so unworthy. He has  indeed crowned my life with them. With deep gratitude I look  back to the Home of my childhood, for the wise and kind training  I had whilst under your care for nearly thirteen years. The  power of faith and prayer, exercised by you in God, has an  enduring influence with me. With great pleasure I read the  account of the meeting held at Bethesda Chapel, on the anniversary of your ninetieth birthday. How much I should like to  have been there ! I do praise the Lord for sparing your valuable  life to His Church and the world, so many years ! " I remain, Your ever grateful Orphan, blank." March 25th. The total income during the week, for all the  various branches of the Institution, was £151 10 shillings 11¾ pence, namely,,  not the fourth part of our average expenses. But we continue  in prayer for more help, and exercise faith ; for our universal  remedy for all our difficulties is, " Prayer, faith, and patience." April 13th. Day after day, and week after week, the income has been very, very small, and our faith has been greatly tried ;  but, by the grace of God, Mr. Wright and I have been clinging  to the Lord, and holding fast our entire trust in Him. Now  the time was come, when the Lord saw it well to refresh us again  spiritually. This morning I received a cheque from a distance  for £250, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " I thank God that He has entrusted me with the means, and  also that He has put it into my heart to forward you a portion  of the same. I herewith send you a cheque, value £250, for the  benefit of the dear children whom He has entrusted to your  care. I do sincerely hope and trust that our Heavenly Father  will bless you with health and strength, so that you may be  enabled to carry on the noble work, in which you are so devotedly  engaged, for many years yet to come. With kindest Christian  regards, " I am, dear Sir, yours sincerely, blank." In the course of the day it pleased the Lord to send us a few  other donations, and in the evening, between 9 and 10 o'clock,  from "A Friend," a cheque for £1,000 for the support of the  Orphans, so that the income of this one day amounted to £1,260.  This has been a precious answer to many prayers, after a long  season of little income, and our balance in hand having been  almost entirely spent. Neither the donor of £250 nor the one  of £1,000 is personally known to us, which makes the hand of  God the more manifest. Will the esteemed reader especially  remember, that under such trials of faith, for the benefit of the  Church of God at large, we do nothing but continue in prayer, trusting alone in God ?	We do not advertise for money, nor make our need known directly or indirectly ; yea, our assistants  have been solemnly requested not to speak of the need of the  Institution, while it lasts ; in order that the hand of God may be  clearly seen and that thus the faith of the children of God may be  strengthened, and that the unconverted may see the reality of  the things of God.—April 18th. From Bradford, Yorks, a gold  ring, set with diamonds.—April 23rd. Received from the widow  of one of our beloved former Orphans, the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Wright, " My dear husband, whom you will no doubt remember,  passed away to be with the Lord, on February 22nd. While  he was very ill he expressed a wish that I should send 30 shillings to  Mr. Muller for the Orphans. May I trouble you to give it him ? " May 4th. Legacy of the late Miss G. S. S. £400 10 shillings 9 pence. I  again invite the kind reader to observe how many legacies it  pleased the Lord to cause to be paid, whereby we were so considerably helped to meet our expenses. I again state, that not  one of the twenty individuals who left us legacies was personally  known to us, which makes the hand of God the more manifest. May 8th. From the neighbourhood of Birmingham £150, from  a donor who has kindly repeatedly helped us, and often when we  happened to be in great need of help.—May 19th. Legacy of  the late Miss S. B. £100. Legacy of the late Mr. J. T. £100. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1895, to  May 26th, 1896, was £23,173 6 shillings 6½ pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1896, to May 26th, 1897. When the financial year of the Institution commenced, we  had a balance of £276 5 shillings 10¼ pence in hand ; a balance so small,  that very frequently we have paid out two or three times as  much in one day. We trusted, however, in God for help, and  He helped us. Section Title: The magnitude of the Expenses. Our requirements are great, and many, and varied ; and regarding them all we have our eyes directed towards the Lord ; and  He is ever mindful of us, though sometimes faith and patience are  considerably exercised before the needed help comes. The reader  will kindly place himself in our position during the year, with  nearly two thousand persons day by day sitting down to their  meals. The expense of this alone, as every one can suppose, is  great, during one year only. But the Orphans have not only to  be fed, but clothed ; their clothes have to be washed and repaired.  This costs many hundred pounds in one year. The one single  article of shoes and boots alone, think of it, as we require about  six thousand pairs ; both the supplies of new and repairs ; how  many hundred pounds it takes ! Hundreds of fresh Orphans are received year by year, and  the new corners have to be fitted out; hundreds of boys and girls  go out as apprentices, servants, or pupil teachers, and they have  to be provided with an outfit at the expense of the Institution.  The considerable number of boys who are sent out as apprentices,  year by year, have many of them a premium of £13 paid for  them to their masters, which is about equal to another year's  support. Then come the heavy expenses connected with keeping in repair these five large Houses, in which there are more  than 1,700 large windows and 500 rooms. This is only mentioned  to give to the reader who has not seen the houses, an idea of their  magnitude. It may, therefore, easily be supposed how much  the mere painting, whitewashing, colouring, repairs, etc., must  cost, year by year. Then consider the many thousands of articles of table linen,  bed linen, towels, etc. ; all have to be kept up. The thousands  of articles of furniture in these 500 rooms have to be kept in  repair, or to be replaced by new articles, which continually  becomes more or less needful. The children get ill, or one  or the other dies ; all the extra expenses have to be met. The  Orphans leave as apprentices, or as domestic servants, or pupil teachers ; the traveling expenses have to be paid. Further,  remember the large staff of overseers of one kind or another,  such as school inspector, matrons, masters, female teachers,  medical officers, assistants helping the directors, etc. ; all their  salaries have to be obtained from the Lord. All the nurses in  the infirmary in each of the five houses, the nurses of the little  infants, the laundresses and other servants (though the last are  but few, as the Orphans do the work) ; all this costs very much,  and for all this we look to the Lord. There are also heavy taxes  to be paid, and there are, over and above, year by year, heavy  extra expenses not here referred to; occasioned by extraordinary  circumstances ; for all of which we look to the Lord. May  this suffice to give to the reader a faint idea as to our position  with regard to the Orphan work alone, and he will readily see,  that it not only requires the purse of a nobleman ; but that, at  least nine out of ten of our nobility would be unable to meet  these expenses year by year, and that only a very few of the  most wealthy could do so ; but we have nothing of their wealth,  and yet we are able, with as much ease, if not greater ease, than  very rich noblemen, to accomplish this, by looking to the  infinitely rich One for everything. May 27th. On this very first day of the new financial year  of the Institution, we received £10 from Edinburgh, and also  £100 as the payment of the legacy of J. P. S., Esq.—May 29th.  Received on account of the legacy of the late Mrs. K. C. £900. June 10th. The income for the whole of this week, for all  the various Objects of the Institution, was £134 7 shillings 10 pence, about  the fifth part of the average expenses.—June 11th. Legacy of  the late W. H. P., Esq., £100.—June 18th. Legacy of the late  Mrs. S. R. C. L. T. £564 5 shillings, which was received at a time of  great need.—June 22nd. This is Monday, when the letters for  two days are received. The income this morning, in all the  letters of the first two deliveries from the North and West, was  11 shillings 6 pence, instead of £180, the average expenses for two days.  Notice, esteemed reader, 11 shillings 6 pence. See what patient continuing  in looking to the Lord, and really trusting in Him, is required  under such circumstances.—June 26th. From " A Steward"  £100.—June 29th. Received a pair of gold ear-rings, two gold  rings, a breast-pin, set with a pearl, a gold brooch, a silver brooch,  a gold watch, with the following letter :—  " Please accept the enclosed to be sold for the benefit of the  Orphans in the Lord's Orphan Homes. It is He Himself that  has prompted me to send it to you. " From a Sister in the Lord." Notice : " It is He Himself that has prompted me to send it  to you." We pray to the Lord for money, such articles, etc.,  and He speaks for us to the hearts of His children. July 11th. Received £20, with the following letter :— " Dear Mr. Muller, " I enclose a cheque for £20. Please accept £5 for yourself,  and the remaining £15 for the Orphans. This is a thank offering  for special preservation this morning. I had only left my bathroom about five minutes, when the ceiling fell, owing to a leakage  in one of the tanks. Had I been there at the time it happened  the result must have been serious. I have such a distinct  prompting, ' Send £20 to Mr. Muller,' so I hope it is a message  from God. With Christian regards. " Yours truly, A message indeed from God, in answer to very long-continued  constant prayer, on account of the very small income for the  Institution, and the constant application to my own purse for  help. This morning, again, while opening the letters, two most  distressing applications for help ; and I am thus able to send  some help.—July 15th. The total income during the past week  was £129 6 shillings 10 pence, instead of £630, the average expenses for one  week. Will the reader please to seek to enter into our position,  as thus it has been going on for a considerable time.—July 17th.  From " G.," Preston, £100. Very, very seasonable help.—July  18th. From Bournemouth £100. When the £100 from Bournemouth came to hand, we were in very great need of help, as for  a long time the income had been so very small. Legacy of the  late Miss S. C. M. B. £200.—July 19th. From the neighbourhood  of Bristol £50.—July 20th. From the neighbourhood of Bristol  £150.—July 30th. The income by the first two deliveries was  £1 10 shillings. Thousands of copies of the new Report have recently  been sent to the donors, and people say, that the Reports bring  the money. See what would become of us if we trusted in the  Reports ! We are just now in great need of means, having  before us very heavy expenses, and thus our faith is tried ; but  with unshaken confidence we look to the Lord, who has never  failed us, and not in the least degree to the Reports. August 1st. Received £10, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " Please to receive for benefit of Orphans from my wife and  self the enclosed £10, on our son's coming of age, and for countless  other mercies." August 3rd. From Dundee £45, with £5 for myself.—August  11th. From Birmingham £150 from a kind donor who has often  helped us, and almost invariably her help has come to us in  great need ; and so it is again this time.—August 12th. With  2nd Corinthians 9: 15, £20.—August 15th. During the last two weeks our  expenses have been very great ; but, in answer to very much  prayer and the exercise of faith, God has helped us through  them. This week £1,051 has been expended, and as yet a little  is left in hand. Precious answers of prayer we have had !— August 26th. Week after week the income has been very little ; but we continued waiting upon God. Now see, this very evening,  when the whole weekly income had been only £228 9 shillings 2 pence, instead  of £630, by the last delivery I received £300 as the legacy of the  late Mrs. H. G. September 10th. From Bristol 5 shillings., " Instead of buying a  wreath for her husband's grave."—September 14th. From  Potter's Bar £30.—September 15th. Received the following  letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " Please accept the enclosed ' widow's mite ' of ten shillings  for the dear Orphans. Please also accept my grateful thanks  for your kind remembrance of my dear son in Africa. I always  feel his being there as a Missionary, is the fruit of your faith and  constant trust in God. For thirty-six years your example has  helped and encouraged me, to trust and not to be afraid. When  staying at Teignmouth in 1860, you gave me a copy of your  Narrative. I was a young wife then, earnestly seeking truth,  and the help and comfort it was to me God only knows. He  has led me through deep waters since then, and often, when  discouraged and almost in despair, the thought of your faith has  enabled me to wait for God's deliverance, and so I was enabled  to let my sons go to Africa as Missionaries, knowing that God is  true to His promises. ' They shall not be ashamed that wait for Me.'	I will never leave thee nor forsake thee.' " With kind regards, I remain, dear Mr. Muller, " Yours sincerely, blank." September 19th. On account of the legacy of the late Mrs.  A. B. £2,000. This was a great help to us, as the income for  the last three months had been unusually small.—September  27th. This is the anniversary of my birthday, completing my  ninety-first year. Through the Lord's kindness I am very well,  able to work every day and all the day, as seventy years since,  and that with ease, so that generally I am in the evening as  fresh and vigorous as in the morning. In addition to all this,  I am able to preach four, five, yea sometimes even six or seven  times weekly. What abundant cause have I for gratitude, to  be able to accomplish all this in my advanced years ! And as  to preaching, with a voice that 3,000, yea 4,000 and more, can  hear me with ease. On this day I received from each of the  sixteen different departments of the Orphan Houses, one letter  from each department, written in the name of all the Orphans in  each department… September 29th. From Blagdon £10. From Lausanne,  Switzerland, £4 and articles. October 1st. Received £13 15 shillings for the support of one  Orphan for one year, and £68 15 shillings for the support of five  Orphans for one year. Both donations were accompanied by  this letter :— " Dear Mr. Muller, " My eldest girl's birthday will be this month, so I enclose  cheque for £13 15 shillings for one Orphan for one year. Something  also seems to constrain me to send payment for 1897 in advance,  so I enclose cheque for £68 15 shillings for five Orphans for one year." This gentleman has five children, and he sends yearly the  average expenses for as many Orphans as he has children. What  was it that constrained him to pay the money a year in advance ?  We were very poor, had had very little coming in ; but we prayed  continually for help, and the Lord put it into the heart of this  Christian gentleman, thus to help us.—October 3rd. Received  from two poor boys 4 shillings, with the following letter :—  " Dear Sir, " Will you please to accept this small donation for Jesus' sake,  for the little boys and girls you care for. I and my brother  have saved up mother's rags and bones and sold them, and the  enclosed, except a few coppers, is what we received for them." Will the readers please to notice how the Lord is pleased to  send us help also through the very poor.—October 7th. From  Leigh Woods £50.—October 8th. Balance of legacy of the late  Mr. A. B. £215 3 shillings 3 pence.—October 9th. From a little girl, saved  in farthings, 5 shillings. October 15th. The following letter was received from Ireland : " Dear Sir, " Something has been saying to me during the last few days,  that I should send you a small sum for your Orphan Houses.  I sincerely trust it is the voice of God Himself, and that the  enclosed small cheque (£1) may be found of use. With best  wishes and prayers for your good work, " Yours sincerely, blank." How came this voice ? It was the result of our continual  waiting on God in our need.—October 20th. From a lady in  the Canton de Vaud, Switzerland, £7 9 shillings. Anonymously given to  me at Cardiff £5.—October 21st. Legacy of the late Dr. J. C. K.  £100.—October 26th. " A Friend, per J. R. C.," £20.—October  27th. When the monthly balance was taken this morning, it  was found that all the money for the Orphans was expended.  We have 45 sacks of flour, 20 bags of rice, about 100 sacks of  potatoes, and a large quantity of oatmeal in stock ; but no  money. In the course of the day came in £15 for the various  Objects of the Institution. Thus the reader can see our position  and the exercise of our faith.—October 28th. God has helped  again ; in answer to our many prayers there came in £450 as a  further payment on account of the legacy of the late Mrs. K. C.  From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love  of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £64. See how  graciously the Lord has helped. Three hours after the £450 and the £64 had been received, came a telegram that a lady, who had  left me all her property and appointed me as her sole executor,  had died. See, how gloriously prayer was answered. Will not  the reader be encouraged by this ? November 3rd. From a donor, then at Mambury, near  Bideford, £30.-November 4th. From Leeds £25.-November  10th. The legacy of the late Miss E. M. £500.-November 13th.  Legacy of the late M. D., Esq., £100.-November 21st. From a  servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of  Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £69 7 shillings 9 pence, and two  gold watches, a gold chain, and a pair of silver sugar tongs, left  to him. December 2nd. From London £21.-December 3rd. From  Leeds £20.-December 5th. From eleven donors in Exeter  £14.-December 7th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who,  constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in  heaven, £1,950 17 shillings 8 pence, which had been left to him as a legacy.  December 15th. From a Bristol manufacturer £50.-December  18th. From Sevenoaks £100, with the following letter " Dear Mr. Muller, " It came into my mind last night, when in bed, that I would  send you £100 for the Orphans ; and now, by daylight, being of  the same mind, I am forwarding a cheque to you for the amount,  and hope it is ' of the Lord.' I trust you are keeping well. " Yours very sincerely, blank." It was indeed " of the Lord," for we were very poor and very  much needed help.-December 30th. From a servant of the  Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay  up treasure in heaven, £50 6 shillings 3 pence. Section Title: 1897. January 1st. From Melksham £35. From " Mother " £25 4 shillings.  January 2nd. From Kendal £50. From London £25.-January  5th. From Kendal £40, with £10 for myself.-January 11th.  From Kendal £20, with £10 for myself. From Scotland £40,  with £10 for myself.-January 15th. From Christian friends at  Sand Area Chapel, Kendal, £39 18 shillings 7 pence as a thank offering.- January 16th. From London £40.-January 19th. Received  the following letter from a widow, 73 years of age " Dear Sir, " I am pleased that I am able to send you the enclosed sum  of 5 shillings. I delight in your work and the way in which you carry  it on, even in faith. Your faith has done me good for many  years, when I was left a widow, with four children, without  anything to depend on. After reading your Report in distress,  as I was then, I was enabled to look to the Lord for help. From  that day I was strengthened, till my faith grew strong enough  to advise others to apply for the same remedy, to trust in the Lord, instead of in the arm of flesh, and conscientiously to return  one-tenth of what we earn, to glorify His Holy name. Though  my bodily eyes have never seen you, yet I can assure you, there  is not a day going by without you and your grand work being  remembered in prayer. May the everlasting arms support and  cheer you in your old age, shall be the prayer of " Your well-wisher, blank." From Bournemouth £30, with £5 for Mr. Wright, and £5 for  myself.—January 29th. From Paignton £25.—January 30th.  Legacy of the late W. E. Y., Esq., £200. February 12th. The first two deliveries did not bring one  single penny in all the many letters I had. During this week we  have to expend more than £1,000, and our income is exceedingly  small and has been so for some time. I do not remember one  single day, for more than forty years, when the first two deliveries  of letters brought nothing at all. We have now arranged to have,  from this day, six united prayer meetings for the helpers, instead  of three a week, as for years past ; for we expect that more  united prayer, more exercise of faith, and more patience, will  bring more help. There have been many legacies left, and some  are long overdue, but they remain unpaid.—February 17th.  From Leamington £100, with £1 for myself. Received four  vests, with the following letter :—  " Dear Christian Friend, " Please accept the enclosed vests for the use of two of your  little ones. The coarser ones are the first ripe fruit of a knitting  machine, which you were the means of my getting possession of.  This is the story. I am in a small way of business, and often feel  sorely tried, having a desire to provide things honest in the sight  of all men,' but find it hard work. I have often thought whether  a knitting machine might be a help ; and sent for a price list ;  but the figures were too high. I therefore thought, I must think  no more about it, but found I could not shake off the thought.  Weeks and months passed, when on Wednesday, November 11th,  I read a slip cut from a newspaper, headed Seventy-one years  of prayer.' It was an extract of an address, given by yourself, at  a Union of Y.M.C.A. The wonderful efficacy of prayer.' While  reading this, such a spirit of prayer rose within me, as I have not  often experienced, and a desire to ask for something. It must  be almost an impossibility to make it more marked ; for I felt  sure I should obtain whatever I asked for. Then a Knitting  Machine ' came to my mind, just the thing ; and, as I did not  know whether to choose a round or a long one, I asked the Lord  to choose for me. He did so ; for on Friday following I saw it  advertised, a long one, £3 10 shillings. I wrote for it, and in due course  the machine came, and the Lord is teaching me to use it. Some  said, ' She cannot learn without a teacher ; ' but I have had no  help, except The Instruction Book ; ' and am getting on all right. We shall speak face to face of this another day, to the  glory of His grace. Amen." February 26th. Legacy of the late Miss E. B. £100. Legacy  of the late Mr. G. B. £400.-March 4th. From a servant of the  Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay  up treasure in heaven, £49 10 shillings.-March 6th. To-day we have  begun the sixty-fourth year of the Institution, and our trial of  faith is as great or greater, than it was during the eleven years  from 1838 to 1849. Five deliveries of letters have brought us  to-day £9, namely,, just the tenth part of the daily average expenses,  which are £90. We continue, with unshaken confidence, to look  to the Lord. His time to help us more abundantly is not yet  come ; but it will come. With every delivery of letters, I look  for an answer to prayer. There came in by the sixth, the last  delivery, 7 shillings 6 pence ; so that the whole day's income was £9 7 shillings 6 pence.- March 9th. With 2nd Corinthians 9: 15, £45.-March 10th. The income  for this week is £211 6 shillings 4¾ pence, one-third of the average expenses.  We meet six times a week for prayer. This evening fifty-three  helpers were present, the others were engaged, and at work. The  trial of faith becomes greater and greater, with every day.- March 13th. From Cotham £50 as a birthday thank offering.- March 15th. From Sunderland £20. From a servant of the  Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay  up treasure in heaven, £29 8 shillings 6 pence.-March 18th. In the greatest  need of help, a kind donor, of the neighbourhood of Birmingham,  sent £150.-March 19th. From readers of The Christian, per  Messieurs Morgan and Scott, £57 15 shillings. Christian Friends at Manvers  Hall, Bath, £14. From Berkshire £120 8 shillings. This donation, and  the two previous ones, came in the time of greatest need.-March  22nd. From C. R. S. £100.-March 25th. From Langnau,  Switzerland, 1,045 francs, 100 francs, and 5 francs.-March 29th.  From New Zealand £100. April 5th. Received the following letter from Tasmania :- " Dear Mr. Muller, " Some time ago I took out a policy in the ' Widow's Life  Assurance Society ' for £250, payable at sixty-five. I have  always had my doubts about the matter. It appeared to me in  this way : You can trust God for spiritual blessing, can you not  trust Him for temporal ? You can trust God with your immortal  soul, can you not trust Him to feed your body, and care for your  wife and child if you should be called home ? I have been greatly  exercised about the matter. To-day I took up your Narrative of  Facts, and read how God feeds your big family of 2,000 children.  All is done by looking to the infinitely rich One. I said at once,  Lord I will trust Thee to feed me in my old age, if I should live to  see it, and I will trust Thee with my wife and dear little boy, if I  should be taken away. Thou art better to me than a Life Policy.  I then resolved to send you the quarterly premium, namely,, £3 14 shillings. You may possibly remember me. I took part in a service with  you in Ballarat, and you preached in my church in Maryborough,  Victoria. I am now in Tasmania. Pray for me that I may be  enabled to trust our Heavenly Father for everything, and that  He would use me in winning souls and in the upbuilding of saints. " Yours in our wealthy Boaz, blank." The reader may be benefited by reading this letter a second  time.—April 14th. Legacy of the late A. P., Esq., £100. From  a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of  Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £14.—April 15th. In  very great need, from Colorado, U.S., America, £100.—April  24th. From Scotland £100, with £5 for myself. For very many  weeks now has our trial of faith continued. To-day God seems  to begin to help us. There came in about £140, and information  of a legacy of £100 being left to the Institution, also a legacy for  £220, and in the evening by the last delivery I had information  of a third legacy for £200.—April 26th. Monday, further great  help. Information was sent that a legacy for £2,000 which has  been in Chancery for three years, is now on the point of being  paid. God be praised for the answer to many hundreds of  prayers !—April 29th. Received the legacy of the late Miss  M. G. £500. Most precious answer to many, many prayers! May 8th. The trial of our faith continues and becomes greater  and greater. This morning the first two deliveries brought many  letters, requesting grants of Tracts, applications for servants or  apprentices, requests from poor persons for help, receipts, bills,  etc. ; but not one penny in the way of donations for the Institution.—May 10th. Legacy of Mrs. M. D. £90. I request the  reader to notice the payment of the many legacies ; but for this,  the work could not have gone on during the past year. God knew  all beforehand, and ordered all these legacies to be left, and, in the  time of our greatest need, to be paid.—May 15th. From the late  A. P., Esq., £68, with £2 for myself.—May 26th. The expenditure  on account of the Orphans has exceeded the income actually to  hand by £2,428 1 shillings 3½ pence ; but, on the other hand, there are several  large legacies, amounting altogether to over £6,780, the payment  of which is much overdue. The receipt of these legacies will far  more than counterbalance the apparent deficiency. The actual  receipt of these moneys is delayed only until certain legal formalities have been complied with. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1896, to  May 26th, 1897, was £22,639 5 shillings 4 pence.] Section Title: May 26th, 1897, to May 26th, 1898. Side Note. The remainder of this chapter was written by Mr. Wright. On this, the first day of the new financial year, the total sum  received on account of the Orphans was only £11 7 shillings; a very  small proportion of the amount of the daily average expenditure. May 31st. From Edinburgh £65. The donor writes :-" I  have again the pleasure of sending you rather earlier in the year  than usual." The Lord, who knew our deep need at this time,  enabled this kind donor to send her gift earlier than usual. June 1st. Legacy of the late Colonel H. P. £100.-June 2nd.  Legacy of the late Miss M. A. R. £190 3 shillings 10 pence.-June 4th. Legacy of the late Mrs. S. E. B. £614 4 shillings 10 pence. Day by day we supplicate  our gracious God and Father to cause the legacies, the payment  of which is overdue, and in some cases long overdue, to be paid,  and see, dear reader, we do not call upon our God in vain !-June  11th. Legacy of the late Mr. A. R. £250.-June 16th. From  the Mayor of Bristol £50, a sum allotted to this Institution out of  the City Jubilee Fund, " for the purpose of providing treats for  the Orphans, in commemoration of the sixtieth year of the happy  and prosperous reign of Her Most Gracious Majesty the Queen."  This handsome present from our Civic Authorities enabled us to  give the many hundreds of Orphans in our five Houses a treat  they greatly enjoyed, namely,, a visit to the Clifton Zoological Gardens.  Arrangements were made for the admission of the children and  their teachers, in detachments, on successive days. Besides  inspecting the interesting and instructive collection of animals, the  children were supplied with tea and an abundance of suitable  provisions. The balance of the sum referred to helped towards a  provision of special treats in the Houses for the very youngest  infant children who were not able to undertake the walk to  Clifton. July 1st. " From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained  by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in Heaven," £5 8 shillings 9 pence.  July 13th. Legacy of the late Mrs. G. E., £1,126 19 shillings 7 pence. After  five weeks, during which the income had been far short of what is  required to meet the current expenditure, our gracious Heavenly  Father was pleased to answer our cries for help by sending us this  large sum.-July 20th. From Stoke Bishop £150. From  Preston £100. Thus, after a trial of faith and patience, from day  to day, for weeks, the Lord is again pouring in more bountifully.- July 23rd. From near Bristol £60, with £20 for Mr. Muller and  £20 for Mr. Wright.-July 31st. Day after day, again, the income  is very little. The whole amount received for the Orphans during  the last three days being under £20! Not a tenth part of what is  required to meet the average expenditure. But we go on praying  and expecting the Lord's deliverance in His own time. August 4th. From Dundee £45, with £5 for Mr. Muller.- August 7th. From Bournemouth £52 10 shillings, with £10 for Mr.  Muller.-August 11th. From Clifton £50.-August 12th. From  Highbury a Railway Bond, which produced £85 11 shillings 6 pence, of which  £68 was sent for the support of five Orphans for one year, and  £17 11 shillings 6 pence for Mr. Muller.-August 14th. From Clifton £50.  "From Hertfordshire £250, with £5 for Mr. Muller. From Bristol  £75, with £25 for Mr. Muller.-August 23rd. From near Spean Bridge £50.—August 24th. From Wales £100. Legacy of the  late Miss E. C. £200. September 1st. From near Abingdon £118 18 shillings, from a kind  donor who has helped us largely for more than twenty years.  September 2nd. " From a saved engine lad, for Jesus' sake," 3 shillings.  September 3rd. From Edgbaston £100. From Totnes, from  the widow of a former Orphan, £5.—September 6th. From near  Greenock £50.—September 14th. From " A Steward " The word which this kind donor desired should be connected with  her donation is very suggestive : The Child of God is not his own  but one " bought with a price," even with " the precious blood of  Christ." His body, his mind, his whole being, and all his possessions, including his money, belong in the truest sense to his Lord.  His use of all should therefore be looked upon as a stewardship,  for the faithful discharge of which he is sure to obtain the reward  of grace, partly in this present life, but most abundantly in the  day of the Lord.—September 23rd. Residue of the legacy of the  late G. J., Esq., £2,679 18 shillings 7 pence. This sum was received when we  were in the deepest need ; and after it had pleased the Lord to  allow a very protracted trial of faith and patience ; but see,  beloved reader, He did not disappoint or forsake us, as He never  does those who really trust in Him. The joy of such a deliverance  cannot be tasted without the experience of the previous trial.— September 27th. From Budleigh Salterton £100. October 2nd. From a donor who resides in Colorado, U.S.A.,  £100. He was just leaving England for America, but wrote that  he " felt constrained to send this before leaving England." The  Lord, who knew our need, thus constrained His servant to aid in  supplying it. From Coimbatore, S. India, £8.—October 6th.  From St. Albans 10 shillings, and 10 shillings with the following letter :—  " Dear Mr. Muller, " I thank you most sincerely for answering my letter when I  was in perplexity about giving a portion of our money to the  Lord's work. I have most carefully followed out your kind  directions. They were exactly what I expected you to say, and  what my heart and conscience told me. We have since then most  carefully taken out every week a proportion of our takings, and  you will not be surprised to hear that the Lord has most wonderfully blessed us in our worldly affairs. The unexpected has  happened, and we are enabled to build an addition to a little  Mission House we are both interested in. Surely it is the Lord's  doing and it is marvellous in our eyes. Will you accept as a small  thank offering from me on my fifty-first birthday 10 shillings, and 10 shillings  from my aged widowed mother to be used as you think best." October 19th. From North Finchley £10. The donor wrote :  " I have had a presentiment for the last few days that you were  just now very short of funds. I therefore enclose you a cheque,  value £10 now, which I should have otherwise sent you later on  in the year." Again, dear reader, see the hand of God. We did not directly or indirectly acquaint this kind donor of our financial  position, but God impressed him in the way he described, and, in  consequence, we received this most timely help.—October 19th.  From Bristol, with 2nd Corinthians 9: 15, £25.—October 21st. Legacy of  the late Mrs. S. A. R. £100.—October 28th. From Taunton  £50.—October 30th. From E. C. C. 10 shillings. The donor wrote " Dear Sir, " I enclose 10 shillings for your Orphan Homes, and I believe that it is the Lord Himself that is constraining me to send it to you." November 1st. When in the greatest need, we received, from  Tayport, £15, with £5 for Mr. Muller, with the following words :—  " My dear Sir, " I have had it laid on my heart to send you £20, £15 to be used for the Orphans and £5 for your own use." November 2nd. From Truro £5. The donor wrote :—" About  ten this morning the Lord told me to send it." It came to hand  when we were in the greatest need.—November 4th. From H. P.  £50. In our deep poverty we received to-day altogether £103  17 shillings l¾ pence. We also, to-day, received five more Orphans.— November 6th. From Jarrow £200. In our great need, the Lord,  in His compassion, has sent us to-day altogether £246 6 shillings 5 pence.  November 8th. Monday. The income to-day, for two days, has  been only £8 5 shillings 1½ pence, not a twentieth part of our average expenses  for two days !—November 17th. Our income for the whole week  ending to-day has been only £240 14 shillings 1½ pence, scarcely half of what  is needed for the Orphans alone. We have, however, to notice  the Lord's goodness in sending us from time to time many valuable  donations of articles for use or consumption in the Institution.— November 26th. From readers of The Christian, per Messieurs  Morgan and Scott, £115 5 shillings.—November 30th. From " A Widow in  Surrey " 10 shillings. This dear widow was, two or three years ago,  suddenly bereaved of her husband. She was left with nine  children, mostly young, but God has been good to her, she says,  " beyond her expectations," so she sent this as a thank offering.  Received the following letter from an Orphan lad just about to  be apprenticed " Dear and honoured Sir, " As it has come to my turn to leave this Institution to be  apprenticed to a plumber and gas fitter, I write to thank you for  the care you have taken of me while I have been in this Home. I  am glad to tell you that I leave as a Christian boy, and I will try  to lead others to Christ as well. I will try to serve my master as  I have been taught to do here, and will try by God's help to keep  away from bad companions and strong drink. I will not forget  your kindness to me as long as I live, and I will ask God to preserve  you to us still longer to carry on His work. " I remain, Your grateful Orphan, blank." Another dear lad just going out thus closes his letter :-" I  will never touch strong drink and I will never smoke." December 1st. The total income for the week ending to-day  has been only £280 2 shillings 7 pence. The Lord is pleased still to keep  us very low in funds, but, though " cast down" we are " not  destroyed." We remember that the low place is the meeting- place with God, for it is written, " I was brought low and  He helped me." We shall yet praise Him for the help of His countenance.-December 8th. The income for the past week for all the Objects of the Institution has been only  £231 10 shillings 71 pence, again only a little more than a third part of the current expenses.-December 9th. Now, at the last, after  long patience, came to-day a most precious token for good in  the gift of £300 for the support of the Orphans ; a most seasonable supply !-December 10th. By sale of gold watches, dentist  gold, and jewellery, £44 7 shillings 7 pence.-December 11th. From Tangier,  Morocco, £5. Thus, even from Africa, the Lord sends help !- December 14th. From Bristol £20 10 shillings, " the result of work  lovingly done for the benefit of the Orphans by the three members  of one family."-December 15th. In consequence of the considerable sums received, as above stated, on the 10th Instance, the total  income for the week ending this day has been £800 3 shillings 7 pence. To  God be the praise !-December 16th. From Cork £75, with £25  for Mr. Muller.-December 17th. From near Havant £30, for the  support of two Orphans for one year. December 23rd. From Stockwell £1 ; the donor writes :- " I wish to tell you, dear Sir, for your encouragement, that  your practical faith was used of God in helping to convince  my brother of the truth of Christianity, when he was a skeptic  and almost an infidel. He read your Report when he would  not read the Bible ; but thank God he has just lately taken  Christ as his Saviour… I was glad when he asked me last  year to lend him your Report. Thank God, he will now read  the Bible for himself, and let me read it to him every night and  pray with him." From Monmouthshire £300.-From a servant  of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks  to lay up treasure in heaven, £65 16 shillings 9 pence. From Bristol, with  2nd Corinthians 9: 15, £75.-December 24th. From one engaged in the  work £5. From another engaged in the work £5.-December  27th. Through a bookseller in Bristol we received to-day from  " Mother " £25 4 shillings, and from " Star " £10.-December 31st.  From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love  of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £41 10 shillings. Section Title: 1898. January 1st. From Melksham £35. From Glamorganshire  £180, with £20 for Mr. Muller.-January 3rd. From Kendal  £50.-January 4th. From Kendal £40, with £10 for Mr. Muller.  January 6th. From Norfolk £100.-January 19th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ,  seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £19 5 shillings.—January 20th.  From a postman, being hall of what he received in Christmas  boxes, £1 16 shillings 4 pence.—January 21st. From Edinburgh £8, and a  breast-pin. The donor wrote, " The Spirit of God has been  working on me for some time to ' Sell all and give to the poor,'  and happening to see your Report, I decided to send the above,  and may God's blessing rest on such a work."—January 24th.  From Dalkeith £5, with the following letter :—  " I find on looking over my account with you that I am due  £5, for which sum a Bank Draft is enclosed, and I feel that I  have clipt the wings of that sum by sending it to you. My stock  always keeps healthy, and I never fall in with any disagreeable  labourers, and these are two things for which I am thankful." May I commend this letter to the attention of the reader ?  The writer has learned an important secret, namely,, that " riches  make to themselves wings and flee away," and that the best  way to retain their value is to use them for God.—January 31st.  From Scotland £100, with £5 for Mr. Muller. February 7th. From Belfast £1. The donor's wife was very  ill, and he promised the Lord, that, if she was spared, he would  give this sum as a thank offering. The Lord, however, took her  to Himself, and the bereaved husband sent the gift now as a  thank offering for her triumphant death ! Dear reader, pause  for a moment and consider what the Holy Spirit can effect in a  child of God, even while he is in the body, and thereby subject  to infirmities and to be tempted to indulge unbelief. The heart  can be brought into such harmony with the Father's will, that  it can give thanks for that which is most intensely " grievous " to  nature ; and how greatly God is glorified when His child is thus  satisfied with Him.—February 10th. From Bristol £60, with  £20 for Mr. Muller, and £20 for Mr. Wright.—February 18th.  From Honiton £90. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who,  constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in  heaven, £139 1 shillings.—February 23rd. From Herts £100. Section Title: Mr. Muller's latest entries. February 26th. The following entry, under this date, is in  Mr. Muller's own handwriting : " The income to-day, by the  first two deliveries, was £7 15 shillings 1½ pence. Day by day our great  trial of faith and patience continues, and thus it has been, more  or less, now, for twenty-one months, yet, by Thy grace, we are  sustained."—February 28th. Monday. The income for two  days has been only £14 9 shillings 6 pence.—March 1st. The following,  again, is from a memorandum in Mr. Muller's own hand-writing,  under this date : " For about twenty-one months with scarcely  the least intermission the trial of our faith and patience has  continued. To-day, the Lord has refreshed our hearts. This  afternoon came in, for the Lord's work, £1,427 1 shillings 7 pence as part 44 payment of a legacy of the late Mrs. E. C. S. For three years  and ten months this money had been in the Irish Chancery  Court. Hundreds of petitions have been brought before the  Lord regarding it, and now, at last, this portion of the total  legacy has been received." Thus far is in the hand-writing of  my beloved father-in-law. He speaks of the amount under one  total, £1,427 1 shillings 7 pence. But this total included two separate sums,  of £1,001 3 shillings 10 pence and £425 17 shillings 9 pence respectively. The latter of  these was part of a legacy bequeathed by the testatrix to Mr.  Muller, personally, for his own use ; but, as was very often his  practice, he placed it to the funds of the Institution, as his own  donation. Section Title: A Secret disclosed. Now that that happy servant is with his Lord, I feel free to  make known, thus publicly, the fact that the large donations  to the funds of this Institution, which, for many years, have  appeared in the Reports coupled with these words " From a  servant (or from servants) of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained  by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven," were  all his own donations which he gave, joyfully, to the work so  dear to his heart, and to the Lord whom he so deeply loved. By  papers which have come into my hands, as his executor, I find  that, by acting habitually, through his long Christian course, on  the principles of systematic giving as God was pleased to entrust  him with means for his personal use, he was enabled to give  away up to March 1st, 1898, £81,490 18 shillings 8 pence, of which about  £64,500 was put to the funds of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, and about £17,000 to the poor, and to relatives when in  need. The beloved departed one left a letter, accompanying his  Will, in which he expressed his desire that " all who labour in  the Word would point out to the dear children of God, the great  importance of systematic giving as God is pleased to prosper  them in earthly things ; " the reader will surely acknowledge that  one who, by the grace of God, did what the above mentioned  figures show he did, has no little claim to be listened to on this  very important part of Christian duty and privilege. May he  " being dead yet speak " to many of his fellow-servants. March 10th. [Mr. Muller fell asleep early in the morning  of this day.] Legacy of the late Mrs. E. B., Alleghany Company,  U.S.A., £19 3 shillings 11 pence. On this, the first day of our new experience, as bereft of our long-loved earthly head, it pleased  the Lord to send in a total of £26 19 shillings 3½ pence for the work.— March 12th. From Reading £10. The donor wrote : " I wish  to be one of the first to send a cheque (£10) after your accepting  the great responsibilities now devolving upon you. We will all  remember that the real Head and Manager of the Institution  still lives, ' the same yesterday, and to-day, and for ever.' " March 15th. From Ontario £30. From Basingstoke £23. From Stoke Newington £1 1 shillings. The donor wrote : " I was  influenced in a dream, this morning, to send this to you." To-day a letter was received by one of the teachers from an  Orphan girl, testifying to her personal acceptance of Christ as her  Saviour, and tracing her decision to impressions produced by the  removal of Mr. Muller. She added that " many of the dear girls "  in her department " have been convicted of sin and are longing to  be Christians." God is thus already answering many prayers,  that our sore bereavement might be the means of bringing many  to eternal life.--March 17th. From Taunton £1 1 shillings., " Instead of  a memorial wreath." In the public announcement of Mr. Muller's  decease it was requested that no flowers might be sent ; hence the  words accompanying this donation. Several other donations  with similar remarks came subsequently to hand.—Received as  the result of a collection taken at a United Communion Service,  in connection with the meetings of the Free Church Congress  Meetings, held in Bristol, on Thursday, the 10th instant, the day  of Mr. Muller's decease, £20 6 shillings 10 pence, which, by the desire of the  Assembly, was handed to us for the Orphans. From Weston- super-Mare, 10 shillings, with the following letter :—  " Dear and honoured Sir, " I was so grieved to hear of the death of our dear and  honoured father and benefactor. We (the Orphans), especially  those at present in the Homes, will feel that there is a blank and  void that can never be refilled in exactly the same way as dear  Mr. Muller filled it. We, perhaps, will never know what we have  been saved from, or all that has been wrought for us in the past,  present or future, through our benefactor's life ; but God knows,  and He who watches over and tenderly cares for the little soulless birds will surely note and abundantly reward the love and  care shown to the Orphan children so untiringly for so many  years. I do feel, Sir, so thankful to God that He has spared  you, whose whole heart is in the work, to carry it on ; and I do  pray that God will abundantly bless you for all that you have  done for us, and that He will strengthen your hands for the  great work that still, we hope, lies before you. We know that,  in this time of deep trial, God has been to you and will be a very  present help, according to His Word. " From Yours very respectfully, blank." March 22nd. From Dunedin £100. The total income of the  Institution for week ending March 23rd, has been £1,054 13 shillings 2¾ pence.  To God be the praise !—March 30th. Anonymously £1. " In  grateful remembrance, from a bereaved and sorrowing Orphan  (instead of flowers on the 14th), to be used for the dear Home  that I left in 1867."—March 31st. From a Japanese visitor to  the Orphan Houses £1. April 2nd. From Glasgow £12, with £3 for myself.—April  4th. From Bristol, with 2nd Corinthians 9: 15, £10.—April 7th. Legacy of the late Mrs. A. P. £100.—April 23rd. Legacy of the late  Miss H. G. £1,099 7 shillings 6 pence, and balance of dividend on the  Government Stock which produced this sum, £2 3 shillings 5 pence. During  the last three or four weeks, in the increased income our faithful  God and Father has been answering, in a marked way, the many  prayers that had gone up from our hearts in the name of Jesus,  and now, the payment of this legacy, bequeathed some twelve  years ago, is another precious token that we do not wait upon Him  in vain !—April 27th. The total income of the Institution for  the week ending this day has been £1,391 5 shillings 4 pence.—" It is the  Lord's doing ! "—April 29th. From Kidderminster, " From two  of the old Girls " £10, " As a little token of gratitude." There  are not a few trials connected with a work like this, but this is a  specimen of the many cups of cordial, which our loving Father  hands to us, in the deep affection towards the Homes and the  Helpers shown by so many of the dear Orphans after they leave ;  and, as in this case, after they have left us for a long time. From  New York £2. May 2nd. From Bristol, with 2nd Corinthians 9: 15, £50. From  Clifton £50.—May 11th. From Birmingham £150. The total  income of the Institution for the week ending to-day has been  £554 4 shillings 3¾ pence.—May 13th. Legacies of the late Miss M. T. and  the late Miss E. T. £181 10 shillings.—May 16th. From Ramsgate £50.  This kind donor was led, on this occasion, to send us a much  larger donation than usual. How much more precious was this  to us, as a purely spontaneous act, than it would have been, if  it came as a kind response from an urgent appeal from ourselves.  I do not even know this kind friend, personally ; but, in answer  to our believing prayers, our Heavenly Father moves his heart,  thus greatly to aid us. From Chester £25.—May 17th. From  the " Thomas Porter's Equipment Fund " £60, to be expended  in the outfit or equipment of Orphans. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1897, to  May 26th, 1898, was £22,523 13 shillings 1 pence.] Section Title: Brief 'Summary of the Statistics of Orphan, and Bible, School,  Tract, and Missionary Work done during Mr. Muller's 1. Donations for the Institution. (a) Orphans.—Without any one having been personally  applied to for anything, £988,829 0 shillings 10½ pence was given for  the Orphans as the result of prayer to God from the  commencement of the work up to May 26th, 1898. (b) School, Bible, Tract, And Missionary Fund.—The  total amount voluntarily given for the School, Bible,  Tract, and Missionary funds from the commencement of the  work, was £392,341 18 shillings 7 pence (c) Total Of Donations To The institution.—The total of  the above voluntary contributions amounted to (£1,381,170 19 shillings 5½ pence), given solely as the result of prayer. Footnote. [The stream of contributions has not ceased since Mr. Muller's death,  for the total of the donations received from May 26th, 1898, to May  26th, 1906, was £230,388 9 shillings 5¼ pence ; so that the total amount received for  the work in answer to prayer up to the year in which this volume is  published is One Million, Six Hundred And Eleven Thousand,  Five Hundred And Fifty-Nine Pounds, Eight Shillings, And  Tenpence Three Farthings. End Footnote. 2.—Donations for Personal .Expenses.—The amount received  by Mr. Muller during his life for his personal expenses was  over £93,000.  3.—Income from Sales, Etc.—In addition to the above there  came in from the commencement by the sale of Bibles,  £22,123 1 shillings 3 pence ; by the sale of Tracts, £25,474 4 shillings 4 pence ;  and by the payment of the children in the Day Schools,  £24,745 8 shillings 2 pence 4.—Total Income for the Institution.—Thus the total income of  the Institution from its commencement up to the year in  which Mr. Muller died amounted to (£1,453,513 13 shillings 3 pence). 5.—Number of Orphans cared for.—From April, 1836, to May  26th, 1898, ten thousand and twenty-four Orphans were cared  for in the Homes. 6.—Bibles, etc., circulated.—There were circulated between  March, 1834, and May, 1898, 285,407 Bibles ; 1,459,506  New Testaments ; 21,365 copies of the Book of Psalms ;  and 222,986 other portions of the Word of God in several  languages. The total amount expended on this Object from  March, 1834, was £41,090 13 shillings 3½ pence 7.—Tracts circulated.—The sum total expended on this Object  amounted to £47,188 11 shillings 10 pence 8.—Missionary Funds.—There was expended from the commencement of the Institution £261,859 7 shillings 4 pence on this Object.  Splitit Chapter 20 Closing Days. 1894 to 1898. 1894. Death of the second Mrs. Muller. January 13th. To-day it pleased God to take to Himself  my beloved wife, after He had left her to me twenty-three  years and six weeks. By the grace of God I am not merely  perfectly satisfied with this dispensation, but I kiss the hand which  administered the stroke, and I look again for the fulfilment of that  word in this instance, that " All things work together for good to  them that love God " (Romans 8: 28). When I lost my first beloved wife, to whom I had been united  thirty-nine years and four months, my inmost soul bowed under  the trial, and I was perfectly satisfied not merely with this trying  dispensation, but habitually kissed the hand of my loving Heavenly  Father who had given the stroke ; but how this bereavement  could work for my good was entirely a matter of faith ; yet I  believed, what God had said, and waited, patiently, believingly  waited, to see, how it would work for my good. When she was  taken Home, I had only a little before opened two Orphan Houses  for 900 more Orphans. She had laboured, with all her might, for  the benefit of the thousands of Orphans who had been under my  care while she was my wife ; and she had cared for them with a  motherly love. And now, with the ability of receiving 2,050  Orphans in the five large buildings, she, who was so greatly  needed, and who was so especially fitted by grace, and education,  and gift for this work, was suddenly removed from my side, after  she had been my helper thirty-four years in this work. I believed  what God had said in His Word ; but it was entirely a matter of  faith, that this also should work for my good: However, I waited  patiently to see it. After a year and ten months I married again,  and in process of time I saw it clearly to be the will of God, four  years and four months after my marriage, that I should spend the  evening of my life preaching in other towns and cities, and other  countries, as I had been for forty-three years almost constantly  preaching in Bristol. In March, 1875, my late dear wife and I set out for these my  Preaching Tours and Missionary labours, in which for more than  seventeen years she continually accompanied me. We travelled  thus together 200,000 miles, by land and by water, in Europe, America, Africa, Asia, and Australia ; Mrs. Muller never taking  any part in public, but helping me exceedingly by the circulation  of many tens of thousands of Tracts in many different languages ;  by the circulation of the Holy Scriptures in different languages,  and in conversing privately with thousands of persons about their  souls. In these our labours it was a common thing to travel on  the rail, ten, fifteen, twenty, yea thirty hours and more at a time ;  twice, even six days and six nights without leaving the train. Now  after I had been month after month believing, that, in the removal  of my first beloved wife, it would work for my good, nothing was  seen of this ; it was a matter of faith. And thus, it remained year  after year, when all at once, after eight years, my eyes were  opened. In the midst of these toils on the rail, night after night  and day after day, I said to myself, my first dear wife could not  have borne the fatigue of these long journeys, for she was taken  from me in her seventy-third year ; but my second wife, when I  came to this conclusion, was then only in her fifty-seventh year. This work I consider to be one of the most important parts of  what the Lord has allowed me to do for Him ; but for many  reasons I could not have travelled alone, and my beloved first  wife was too advanced in years to be able to bear it, if she had  lived ; thus it was seen, even in this instance, how " All things  work together for good to them that love God." You may say, dear reader, But how will it be now ? I look for  the fulfilment of this word again. My loneliness, after sixty-two  years and five months of a happy married life, has been great, and  is great ; but I continually praise God for what He gave me, for  what He left me for a long time, and for what He has now taken ;  for it is all good for me. By constantly admiring the Lord's  kindness to me in this very thing, and that He has now entirely  freed my beloved departed one from all bodily and spiritual  infirmities, and made her unspeakably happy in His presence ; He  overpowers my loneliness, and is doing more than merely supporting me. The dear departed one desired health to be able to  labour for the dear Orphans ; for she loved her work among  them greatly ; she is now eternally free from all physical ailments,  but for other service. She told me again and again, how she had  thousands of times, within the last ten years, asked the Lord to  fill her with His Spirit ; she is now completely conformed to the  mind of Christ, and unspeakably happy in His presence, and will  be so eternally. This counterbalances not merely the feeling of  great loneliness, in my case, but I praise God every day for what  He has done, and I would not have it otherwise, for I really loved  my dear departed one and therefore rejoice in her present unspeakable happiness. I have written this because I consider it to be my special service  to comfort tried ones, and to seek to strengthen the faith of the  children of God.  Section Title: 1895 to 1897. Mr. Muller, after the conclusion of his Missionary Tours,  confined his work chiefly to Bristol, living at No. 3 New  Orphan House. In September, 1895, on his ninetieth birthday, at a meeting in  Bethesda Chapel, a presentation was made to him. In acknowledging it, he said that his voice was stronger than it had been  sixty-nine years before, and his mental powers were as good as  they had ever been. He refrained from preaching at evening services, though  continuing to take his customary part in the administration of  the Orphan Houses. He also still took part on Sunday mornings  at Bethesda, Alma Road, and Stokes Croft Chapels. Section Title: Confidence in the Word of God unshaken to the End. Writing in the autumn of 1897 to excuse himself from attending  a meeting at Birmingham of the British and Foreign Bible Society,  Mr. Muller said :—  " Will you have the kindness to read to the meeting that I have  been for sixty-eight years and three months, namely,, since July, 1829,  a lover of the Word of God, and that uninterruptedly. During  this time I have read considerably more than one hundred times  through the whole of the Old and New Testaments, with prayer  and meditation. I also state to the glory of God, as His witness,  that in my inmost soul I believe that all the books of the Old  Testament and of the New Testament are written by inspiration.  My great love for the Word of God, and my deep conviction  of the need of its being spread far and wide, have led me to  pray to God to use me as an instrument to do this, and to supply  me with means for it ; and He has condescended to enable me to  circulate the Scriptures in all parts of the earth, and in various  languages ; and has been pleased thus, simply through the reading of the Holy Scriptures, to bring thousands of persons to the  knowledge of the Lord Jesus." Section Title: Address given by Mr. Muller on the last Sunday of his life. On Sunday morning, March 6th, 1898 (four days before his  death), he gave an address at Alma Road Chapel, Clifton. Notes  of this have been supplied by a friend. He read Isaiah 6: ; John 12: 37-41. " ' These things said Esaias, when he saw His glory, and spake of  Him.' This last verse settles the matter, that what we were  reading in Isaiah 6: all refers to the glory of our adorable Lord  Jesus Christ. In the whole divine testimony we do not find a  single portion which speaks more of His majesty and glory. We will now read it once more, verse by verse, in reference to our  precious, adorable Lord Jesus. " Verse 1. The time is fixed when Isaiah saw this vision : In  the year that King Uzziah died.' We are reminded here of what Uzziah passed through. All went on well with him until he was highly exalted, until he became mighty and powerful, and then  he was lifted up, and went into the Temple and offered incense to Jehovah, contrary to the mind of Jehovah, for it was the business  of the priests only, and in consequence of this he was smitten with  leprosy ; and to the end of his days he was a leper. A very  deeply important and profitable lesson to us all, to seek for a lowly  mind, and to pray that we may be kept from pride and high- mindedness : this was the fault of Uzziah. " Verse 2. Above Him' (not `it') stood the seraphim.' He  was surrounded by the highest order of holy angels—the seraphim.  ' Each one had six wings ; with twain He covered His face.' This  lowly mind of these high angelic beings forbade them to look at  Him. Just a lesson to us to seek to have an increasing abhorrence  of ourselves on account of our numberless transgressions, to  consider ourselves unworthy to look at the Holy One. " Verse 5. Woe is me.' This is the language of the prophet,  conscious of his sinfulness, and being in the presence of the  infinitely Holy One, he cried out, Woe is me, for I am undone, by  reason of my great sinfulness.' " Verses 6 and 7. The altar represents the Lord Jesus Christ,  and the taking the live coal from off the altar ' represents( the  precious blood of the Lord Jesus Christ. And as this live coal,'  touching the lips of the prophet and taking away all vileness and  sinfulness and transgression, made him clean before God, so the  precious blood of our adorable Lord Jesus Christ, though our sins  are numberless, removes all spiritual defilement from us, and  makes us clean and spotless in the sight of God. O how unspeakably blessed the position into which we are brought by faith in  the blood of the Lord Jesus Christ, whose death we are now about  again to remember in the breaking of bread ! " Verse 8. Here am I, send me.' Just as it was with the prophet, at once ready to offer himself to do the work of the Lord, to  go at His bidding, so it should be regarding ourselves. Whatever  work the Lord may call us to, whatever business the Lord would  have us do, whatever service the Lord would wish us to be engaged  in, our hearts should at once respond to His desire, and we should  offer ourselves to the Lord like the prophet. If it is to give some  food to the poor, if it is to clothe the poor, if it is to go to Central  Africa, if it is to go to India, whatever work the Lord would have  us to do, our hearts should be ready at once to do that work, of  whatever kind it may be. But often, often, often it is, as in the  case of the prophet, trying work. He had to shut the eyes of  Israel in the way of judgment, to harden their hearts in the way  of judgment, to blind them so that they could not see the truth— trying work this. But, as servants of the Most High, our part is to  do the work whatever it may be, pleasant or unpleasant ; our business is to be servants, and the servant has to do his Master's work. " Verses 10-12. Of such terrible judgments we read little in the  Holy- Scriptures, but in this case the awful judgment came upon  them, because Jehovah had sent His prophets, time after time,  and they would not attend to what these prophets said to them.  And this awful judgment is yet on them up to the present ; nevertheless, they remain the people of the living God, and it will yet  be seen that the promises made to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob  have their further fulfilment. " Now, the great point regarding ourselves is this, that we  should say to ourselves : ' A like terrible judgment might have  come upon me ; I might have been left to myself, my eyes might  have been shut, my ears might have been closed, my heart might  have been hardened more and more in the way of chastisement,  if God had been dealing with me according to my sins.' O how  pitifully, how mercifully, how tenderly, how graciously the Lord  has been dealing with us in Christ Jesus ! And what He has been  doing and is doing, He will continue to do to the end of our earthly  pilgrimage—He will not leave us nor forsake us, and a little while,  and then He takes us home to Himself. O the bright, glorious  prospect which we poor, miserable sinners have through faith in  Christ Jesus ! And at last taken home to be for ever with the  Lord, and to see that lovely One who laid down His life for us,  ourselves being permitted to kiss His feet, ourselves being permitted to kiss His hands ! O the precious prospect that awaits us !	Yet a little while, Yet A Little While,' and all will be  fulfilled. How our hearts should go forth continually in the  deepest and liveliest gratitude to the Lord Jesus Christ for laying  down His life for us, for shedding His blood for the remission of  our sins ! And how full of gratitude our hearts should be that  now, guilty, wicked transgressors that we are by nature, and  numberless though our transgressions have been, by the power of  the blood of Christ we have been made as clean, as spotless as if  we had never in our whole life been guilty of one sinful action : as  if we had never uttered in our whole life one single, unholy word,  and as if there had never been found in us a thought contrary to  the mind of God. This is the position into which we are brought  through faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, so that during the  remainder of our life, and throughout eternity, never one single  sin shall be brought against us. O the precious blood of Christ ! " [A fitting close is this to a ministry of such long duration that  ever had " His glory " as its aim and object.] On the following Monday evening he attended the Prayer  Meeting at Bethesda Chapel. At the end of the meeting he  greeted several friends very warmly. On Tuesday and Wednesday he did his usual work at the Orphan House. Section Title: The last evening. That day (Wednesday) he told Mr. Wright that he had felt  weak when getting up in that morning, having had to rest three  times whilst dressing ; this passed off completely during the day,  and he remarked, " I feel quite myself again." He had not  cared to have an attendant in his bedroom, but he consented  to have one after the next day. That evening he led the usual weekly prayer meeting in No. 3  New Orphan House ; the hymns he gave out were—  The countless multitude on high, Who tune their songs to Jesus' Name, All merit of their own deny, And Jesus' worth alone proclaim.  And. We'll sing of the Shepherd that died, That died for the sake of the flock ; His love to the utmost was tried, And immovable stood as a rock. When he wished " Good-night " to Mr. Wright, he seemed as  well as usual. He retired to rest at his usual hour. Section Title: The Home Call. On the Thursday morning about seven o'clock, his attendant  went to his bedroom with a cup of tea. She knocked at the  door, and entered as usual, and found Mr. Muller lying dead on  the floor by the side of his bed. For some time past, as with  increasing years his bodily strength grew less, it had been Mr.  Muller's custom to take some nourishment during the night ;  probably some little time before he was found dead, he had got  out of bed for a glass of milk and a biscuit, which had been placed  on the dressing-table. Whilst eating the biscuit he was, it is  thought, seized with a fainting attack, from which he never  recovered, and in falling he must have clutched at the table, for  the cloth was disarranged, and various articles were found upon  the floor. His medical attendant was at once sent for, and when  he arrived at the Orphan Houses, he formed the opinion that  Mr. Muller had died between five and six o'clock that morning. The news, so totally unexpected at the moment, created a great  sensation in Bristol. It was the theme of conversation amongst  all classes. At the National Free Church Conference, which was  holding its assembly in the City at the time, feeling references  were made by several speakers, and a resolution, expressive of  gratitude for Mr. Muller's life and work, was passed. On the  Sunday, there was scarcely a pulpit in the city, Anglican or  Nonconformist, from which allusion was not made to the death of the man who had done so much for Christianity and the  little ones. In some of the churches, also, the Dead March  was played. Section Title: The Funeral. The funeral, which took place on Monday, March 14th,  will long be remembered by all who witnessed it as a most  remarkable exhibition of popular regard and affection. It was  all the more remarkable inasmuch as he had never associated  himself with the people in their social or civic life. " This one  thing I do," was his motto. Tens of thousands of persons lined  the route through which the funeral procession passed. One most  gratifying feature was the very large proportion of the working  classes who turned out to pay their last tribute of respect.  Nothing like it had ever been seen in Bristol before. In all the  leading thoroughfares black shutters were put up, or the blinds  drawn ; flags were at half mast on Bristol Cathedral and other  churches ; and muffled peals were rung. The whole city may be  said to have been in mourning. Section Title: Service at the Orphan Houses. A short service was held at Orphan House No. 3, where the  remains were lying, prior to the funeral procession making a  start. It was a most touching and solemn service. The elder  boys and girls from the other Orphan Houses, to the number of  over a thousand, gathered at No. 3, and the coffin containing the  body was placed in front of the reading-desk in the dining-room,  where the service was held. The coffin, of plain elm, and bare  of flowers, which had been withheld by special request, bore the  inscription on a brass plate, " George Muller, fell asleep 10th March, 1898, in his 93rd year." Tears came into the eyes of children and helpers alike as they  gazed at the coffin with sorrowful thoughts. Mr. Wright gave an  address, in which he impressed upon those present the fact that  even the highest life must end, that those who die in the Lord are  blessed, and that a glorified resurrection awaits those who are  believers in Christ. The hymn, "Like Mists on the Mountains,"  was sung, and shortly afterwards the children left the hall so as  to be ready to take their place in the procession. Although  only a part of the total number of the inmates was present,  there was something pathetic to see the long rows of these  children, whose helpless condition had appealed to Mr. Muller's  kindly heart. Many of them passed out weeping bitterly. While there was this natural display of feeling among the Orphans, there were not wanting links with the past. Among  the friends waiting to take their places in the procession were  four of those who had long years ago been among the occupants  of Mr. Muller's original Orphanage in Wilson Street, and who  remembered in June, 1849, marching up from that modest  building in a city street to the first of the spacious Orphanages built on Ashley Down. On the Saturday prior to the funeral,  an old lady, whose recollections went still further back, called at the Orphan House to see for the last time the man who sixty  years ago had befriended her, for she was one of the first five  received into the Girls' House in Wilson Street. Section Title: From Ashley Down to Bethesda Chapel. After the service the children filed out of the House, and were  marshalled in processional order, the girls wearing their quaint  bonnets and warm winter cloaks, and the lads carrying their  cloaks. Many of the children were still crying, and even the  excitement caused by the crowds of people they were afterwards  to meet had no effect in assuaging their grief. Many hearts were  melted at the impressive sight. Strong men, who perhaps had  not shed a tear for years, were observed to be moved by the  spectacle. The coffin was borne from the House to the hearse  by helpers connected with the Institution, and the mourners  walked from the building to the front gates, where the carriages  were waiting. After the three-mile walk to Park Street the  children left the procession to return to the Institution, and the  mourners proceeded to Bethesda Chapel, where an immense congregation had already been assembling for two hours previously Section Title: Service at Bethesda Chapel. Members of the church and sister churches were admitted to  the area of the chapel by the side entrance, and at half-past  ten the doors were thrown open to the public, who were allowed  to take possession of the galleries. A large portion of the body  of the chapel had to be reserved for the mourners. Every inch  of space was filled, and had the building been many times larger  it would not have held the numbers who were eager for admission.  Most of the congregation were in mourning, and all classes were  represented—rich and poor, old and young. At about 11.15 the  coffin was carried into the building, and placed on supports in  front of the pulpit, the congregation meanwhile standing. Mr.  G. F. Bergin, in giving out a hymn, said, " This hymn was given  out by beloved Mr. Muller at a Prayer Meeting in the Orphan  Houses the evening before he died." The countless multitude on high, Who tune their songs to Jesus' name, All merit of their own deny, And Jesus' worth alone proclaim Firm on the ground of sovereign grace, They stand before Jehovah's throne ; The only song in that blest place Is—" Thou art worthy, Thou alone." With spotless robes of purest white, And branches of triumphal palm, They shout with transports of delight, Heaven’s ceaseless, universal psalm. Salvation's glory all be paid To Him who sits upon the throne ; And to the Lamb whose blood was shed, " Thou ! Thou art worthy ! Thou alone." For Thou west slain, and in Thy blood  These robes were washed so spotless pure ;  Thou madest us kings and priests to God :  For ever let Thy praise endure. While thus the ransomed myriads shout, " Amen," the holy angels cry ; Amen, Amen, resounds throughout The boundless regions of the sky. Let us with joy adopt the strain We hope to sing for ever there ; " Worthy's the Lamb for sinners slain, Worthy alone the crown to wear." After Dr. Maclean had offered prayer, Mr. Wright said : " In  the 13th chapter of the Epistle to the Hebrews, and the seventh  and eighth verses, it is written, ' Remember them which have the  rule over you, who have spoken unto you the Word of God ; whose  faith follow, considering the end of their conversation ; Jesus  Christ the same yesterday, and to-day, and for ever.' I have read  these verses and have found in them exhortations specially  suitable to our present circumstances, and words of Divine consolation to us in these circumstances of sore need. We are  exhorted to consider them that have the rule over us, who are  our guides. " We are in the presence of the remains of such an one, who was  connected with this church from its commencement, when  seven believers gathered on that front form for the remembrance  of the Lord's death. This was, I think, about 67 years ago,  and the long ministry of our departed friend has already been  alluded to within the walls of this building. The life he had lived  warrants us in reckoning him as one of those to whom allusion  is made in the verse, and the substance of the petition we have  now to offer is, that we may imitate the faith of the one whose  mortal remains we are carrying to the grave. " I want to remember one or two characteristics of that faith  in order that we may be helped to imitate it. One chief feature  of that faith was that it was based upon God's written revelation,  ' Faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the Word of God.' For  every item of our beloved departed one's faith he had a warrant  —the inspired Word of God. He reckoned revelation to be God's choicest gift next to the gift of the Holy Spirit. It was  to him a rock that never quivered. He found a warrant in the  Scriptures for his faith to rest on, and his faith never wavered.  He accepted the whole of the Scriptures as coming by inspiration  from God. Therefore, following the example of the great Apostle  Paul, he believed all things that the prophets had written. On  this account his faith was consistent ; he would say when encouraging a young believer, Put your finger on the passage on  which your faith rests.' And his faith not only accepted the  written records of the words of inspiration, but he had read the  Bible from end to end between one and two hundred times. I  hardly ever went into his room but that the Bible was open, and  when no break in his ordinary life occurred, seven, eight, or ten  chapters a day were his ordinary reading. Reading systematically, he imitated and applied the teachings of the Scripture  to his own state of life. He fed on the bread of life, and that  was why he was strong. He said, ' I am a lover of the Word  of God,' and to this he added a living grasp of the Person who  is the center of that Word. This was the secret of the power of  his testimony for God. To the last moment of his life his one  ground of confidence before God was the atoning blood of the Lord  Jesus Christ. On that hinged his whole work. He went to the  Father relying on the infinite merits of the High Priest, and felt  he could never exhaust the loving heart of his Father if he only  came relying solely on the merits of the Saviour. " He was always, according to his own views, wretched, vile,  and weak. Within a week I have heard him say that, and  descant upon his utter unworthiness to receive a single blessing  from God. He used to say to us in our united meetings, that  we should never let a shadow of doubt enter our minds as to  the love of our Father's heart and the power of His arm.  ' Never despair ! More faith, more prayer, more patience, will  bring the blessing.' He worked, anticipating the judgment seat  of Christ. The greatest thing to him was that I am doing this  to please my Lord. Will it meet with His approval in that  day ? ' It is a great thing at the close of every day to look  over it and say, Is this a work that my Lord can accept ? " There is a word of consolation in my text—' Jesus Christ  is the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever.' The guides  come on the scene and they pass. Some bear testimony  extending over ten, twenty, thirty, and some, like him, over  seventy years ; but they pass off and are gone from our sight.  And the Spirit says to us, ' Remember them and attentively  considering the issue of their course, imitate their faith.' Imitate  their faith, not their idiosyncrasies ; not their philanthropy, but  their faith. " I feel it important as the mouthpiece of my beloved father- in-law, to emphasize that philanthropy was not the leading  feature of his life. I must on this point give you his own words. In the last Report written by himself, on page 65, he says this in  reference to the Orphan work : ' Further, when I began the  Orphan work, I aimed from the beginning at the salvation of the  children. To make them see their lost and ruined condition by  nature, through instructing them in the Word of God, and to  lead them to put their trust in the Lord Jesus Christ for salvation,  was my aim ; and God has given us the joy of seeing thousands  of them brought to believe in Him, so that few institutions,  perhaps, have been more abundantly blessed in this respect than  the Orphan Houses on Ashley Down have been. Yet even this  was not the primary object I had in view, when I began to care  for poor destitute children, bereaved of both parents by death ;  but, in carrying on this work, simply through the instrumentality  of prayer and faith, without applying to any human being for  help, my great desire was, that it might be seen, that now, in  the nineteenth century, God is still the living God, and that now,  as well as thousands of years ago, He listens to the prayers of His  children, and helps those who trust in Him. In all the countries  through which I travelled during the past twenty-one years of  my missionary service, numberless instances came before me of  the benefit which our Orphan Institution has been in this respect,  not only in making men of the world to see the reality of the  things of God, and by converting them, but especially by leading  the children of God more abundantly to give themselves to  prayer, and by strengthening their faith. Far beyond what I  at first expected to accomplish, the Lord has been pleased to give  to me. But what I have seen as the fruit of my labour in this  way may not be the thousandth part of what I shall see when  the Lord Jesus comes again ; as day by day, for sixty-one years,  I have earnestly laboured in believing prayer, that God would  be pleased, most abundantly, to bless this service in the way I  have stated.' " It has been asked again and again lately, ' Will the  Orphan work go on ? ' I have only a few words to say about  that. First, it is going on. Since the commencement of this  year we have received between forty and fifty fresh Orphans,  and this week we expect to receive more. The other four Objects  of the Institution, according to the ability that God gives us,  are still being carried on. The next thing is that my loved  fellow-labourers and myself believe that ' known unto God are  all His works from the foundation of the world.' Another thing  we know is that ' He Himself knows what He will do,' and we  believe what He will do will be worthy of Himself. We don't know  much more, and we don't want to. I am no prophet, but when  I remember the prayers which my beloved father-in-law offered  for years for the future of this work, when I remember the prayers  that his beloved daughter, my darling wife, with whom I lived  for eighteen years and more in unbroken and unmarred felicity,  offered, and when I remember the prayers that we together poured out to God, that He in His way would raise up some  helper or helpers to share the responsibility of the work, and when  I remember that this has been the theme of our united supplications, I cannot believe that the blessed God, who has so illustrated  His faithfulness in this work for sixty-four years, is going to  leave those prayers unanswered. But, as I say, what He does  will be worthy of Himself. I would only ask the prayers of all  believers on behalf of the little group of workers up at the Orphan  Houses, and those dear fatherless and motherless children, who,  as I faced them this morning at 9 o'clock, so filled the air with  their sobs that I scarcely knew when I should begin. I want  you to pray for them, for prayer is the appointed means to get  the blessing. " The Apostle says in Galatians, ' They glorified God in me.'  We are not here to glorify this man—this good man—we  are here to glorify God. One characteristic of his ministry  was its simplicity. God could afford to glorify him because he  never aimed at anything magnificent or brilliant. Mr. Spurgeon  once said of one of his discourses, ' There was nothing particular  in it. The diction and structure of the discourse were not above  the average Sunday School teacher, but there was the man  behind it.' That is just the secret. I never knew any one who  seemed less self-conscious when he was doing the mightiest thing  for God. Therefore God could take him up and glorify and  honour him, and we can glorify God in him." Mr. Benjamin Perry, an intimate friend of Mr. Muller's,  said : " We are met, dear friends, to pay our parting tribute  of love and affectionate regard to the beloved one, who,  though he never sought earthly honours, has lived such a life  in this city that unanimously he would be considered one  of Bristol's greatest citizens. Excuse me if I say, in my esteem,  and I believe in that of many others, he was the greatest personality Bristol has known as a citizen in this generation. The  influence of his life has been world-wide, and to us who have  been privileged to listen to his ministry, and have enjoyed the  blessing of his intimate and valued friendship, we have to realise  a void and a loss which will make earth a poorer place so long  as life lasts. The world is poorer to-day with beloved George  Muller taken away from it, while heaven is enriched by Ins  presence, where, no doubt, he has received a gladsome welcome  into the presence of his Lord, and where he will in a pre-eminent  degree receive the commendation, `Well done, good and faithful  servant, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.' " This church has been privileged in having the ministry of  this beloved and honoured servant of Christ for over sixty years,  excepting the intervals when he was away on his missionary  tours. That ministry has been of the most practical character.  He was an expounder of the Word of God rather than a preacher  in the ordinary sense of the term. One striking feature of his  45 ministry was that in the most simple language, that all could  understand, he gave forth what had evidently been food to  his own soul, and which he was at the time realizing, and by  the grace of God living upon and acting out in his own life, while  he made a special 'point of not omitting to preach the gospel  as God's only way of salvation for sinners. "The reputation of his godly, holy life was the means which  gave him access to the multitudes who flocked to hear him rather  than any attempt at gathering crowds by eloquence. There  is one special cause for praise to God for having continued His  honoured servant in our midst for so many years in such strength  of vigour to the end. The words, ' If by reason of strength  man's days should be four score years, yet is their strength  labour and sorrow,' were never experienced by him. When  our beloved brother was eighty years old, and in this building,  crowded as it is to-day, he was presented with a gift as an  expression of the affection and gratitude we felt for all his loving  and faithful ministry, then extending over fifty years, reference  was made to Caleb's words when he was eighty-five years old,  and said he was as strong that day as he was when he was forty  years of age, and our beloved brother was spoken of as another  instance of the Lord's goodness to one who wholly followed  Him, and when beloved Mr. Muller replied, he said it was literally  true, he was as strong and able to work as he was forty-five years  before, but with his voice stronger than it was then, and he  called the workers at Ashley Down to witness that he was as  quick and active in his movements then as the youngest of them. "And again, when he was ninety years of age, he was presented  by the church with another proof of its love and affection, when  he referred with much gratitude to God to the fact that when he  was in his native land he was called as a young man to serve in  the German Army, but after being examined by several medical  officers he was pronounced to be too delicate, while he had been  strengthened for service to the King of kings, so that he said, Here I am at ninety years strong and able to serve without  let or hindrance, either mental or physical.' And it is worth  mention as showing how his strength was continued to the end,  if I refer to a conversation I had with him on the last Sunday  afternoon of his life. He was telling me of a visit he had paid  the week before to two highly esteemed and beloved friends,  I suppose each of them eight or ten years younger than himself,  who had been laid aside from active work for a number of years,  and he said with a bright smile, ' I came away feeling myself  quite young in comparison,' and then ascribing praise to God,  he added, Oh, how very kind and good the Lord has been to  me ! Now in my ninety-third year I am still without rheumatism,  or an ache or pain, and I can still do my ordinary work at the  Orphan Houses with as much comfort to myself as seventy  years ago.' "I have referred to this wonderful lengthening out of our  beloved brother's life in such strength and power to continue  his work to the end, as being an abundant proof of the truth of  his words, ' I do not carry the burden of having to feed-the  large family of about 2,000 Orphans daily and the providing  funds for the other branches of the work of the Scriptural'  Knowledge Institution. That is the Lord's care, and I am most  confidently and most trustfully looking to my Heavenly Father  to supply all the needs.' We thus can see that though outwardly he had responsibilities resting upon his shoulders that  would have crushed him had he borne them himself, he so  completely cast every care upon God that there are, I believe,  very few men who have led a life so free from worry and care,  and who realized so much joy in a life of abundant happy service  for his Lord. How many times has he told us, with his face  beaming with joy, I am a very, very happy man.' "It must not be supposed he had no trials ; he had many and  heavy trials. It was my great privilege to enjoy the love and  affection of this loving, wise friend and counsellor for many years,  and if I were asked to express in a few words what were the  special characteristics of my beloved friend, I should say he  was a man who, in response to the infinite love of God, was  called from a life of sin as a young man to accept the gift of  God, which is eternal life, by faith only in the atoning work of  the Son of God. He loved God in response to that love above  everybody and everything, so that his highest pleasure was  found in seeking to please God, and he esteemed it a high  privilege to be able in any degree to serve Him. "Again, the Bible was no mere text-book to him ; it was the  constant medium of communication between him and his  Heavenly Father. The expression praying always' was no  mere figure of speech, but his daily practice. He prayed about  everything, so that to be alone with him in private was to realise  that he treated God as his infinitely wise, loving, almighty Friend,  to whom he would turn at any moment for counsel and advice  quite as much as he would for funds for the need of his work. " Another special characteristic was his great humility. Always  he was nothing, Christ everything. As an illustration of this  I might say that not long ago a beloved friend said to him,  When God calls you home, beloved Mr. Muller, it will be like  a ship going into harbour full sail.' Mr. Muller said, Oh, no ;  it is poor George Muller, who needs daily to pray, Hold Thou  me up that my footsteps slip not.' Thus he finished his course  with joy and to the glory of God. It may be that some may be  ready to say, A spiritual giant has fallen ; ' but, dear friends,  he has not fallen, but has been called up to a reward that has  long been awaiting him., Wednesday last was the first time  he allowed that he was weak or weary in his work, and that same  night it seems to me as if a heavenly escort was sent to take him in triumph up, up, into the presence of the Lord, who  would not let him labour on with any sense of weariness. After  seventy and more years of such faithful service, the precious  casket that had held his spirit so long, fell back to our loving  care, to rest, where we shall reverently place it, till the resurrection morning. But he is far more happy than ever and  nearer to Christ, and it is only by our coming into closer communion  and fellowship with Christ that our great loss can be made up." Mr. J. L. Stanley followed with prayer, and asked that out of  their great sorrow might come a blessing. Col. Molesworth gave out the second hymn—  'Tie sweet to think of those at rest, Who sleep in Christ the Lord ; Whose spirits now with Him are blest, According to His word. Mr. F. S. Arnot offered the concluding prayer, and the service,  which had been most solemn and impressive, was brought to a  close. Section Title: To Arno's Vale Cemetery. Outside the chapel—in fact, all along the remaining line of  route—an immense concourse of people had gathered. The  carriages also were supplemented by numerous fresh arrivals,  including the Mayor's state coach. It is estimated that over  eighty carriages joined in the procession to the cemetery. The  vast body of people was the more to be noticed from the fact that the funeral arrangements were characterised by the utmost  simplicity—there was an entire absence of any attempt at show.  The demonstration, quiet, reverent, and sympathetic, from the  crowds en route, was really a remarkable ending to a remarkable  career. The procession took an hour to reach Arno's Vale, and  here some thousands of persons had assembled. The grave,  prepared for the interment, just a plain ordinary one, was that  in which lay the remains of Mr. Muller's two wives. It is situated  on the hillside, immediately under the shadow of a yew tree. At about two o'clock the procession reached the main gates, and,  after the way had been cleared for the coffin and mourners, a  matter of no little difficulty, the service was commenced. Section Title: At the Grave Side. The service, which was extremely simple, was commenced  by the singing of the following hymn, and as the strains echoed  round the hillside from probably seven thousand voices the effect  was most solemn, not to say grand—  I rest in Christ, the Son of God, Who took the servant's form;  By faith I flee to Jesus' cross, My covert from the storm. At peace with God, no ills I dread. The Cup of blessing mine ; The Lamb was slain, His precious blood Is new and living wine. Jesus put all my sins away, When bruised to make me whole ; Who shall accuse or who condemn, My blameless, ransomed soul ? Nor principalities, nor powers, Nor death shall me divide From my sure rest—the love of God—  In Jesus crucified. Colonel Molesworth then offered prayer. Mr. G. Fred. Bergin first read from 1st Corinthians 15:, and said : " I wish to say a very few words on the tenth verse, ' By the grace  of God I am what I am ; and His grace which was bestowed upon  me was not in vain ; but I laboured more abundantly than they all :  yet not I, but the grace of God which was with me.' These are the  inspired—the God-breathed words of the Apostle Paul, and tell  us the mind that he had concerning himself and concerning his  God. And in a very prominent manner they express the mind  and heart of the beloved one whose remains lie in this coffin  waiting interment. How he would delight to sound out the  truth, ' By the grace of God I am what I am.' He loved to dwell  on this theme. He delighted in it. " Now let us glance for a moment or two at what the grace of  God made him. He was a child of God by the grace of God.  Seventy-five years ago he knew little or nothing of that grace,  but God, in the riches of His grace, met him when he was  treading the downward course to hell, and made him His own  child, cleansed him in the blood of the Lord Jesus, and made him,  during the last seventy-three years, infinitely to rejoice in the  knowledge of his sins forgiven, through the precious blood of  Christ. Now, as a child of God, he delighted in his Father.  He used to speak of himself as a beloved child of God ; I have  often heard him, in the last twenty-five years of close fellowship  with him, say he was ' the darling of the Lord.' So he entered  into God's love as his Father. " Then as a child of God he enjoyed a very rare amount  of communion with God. This he had in a twofold way. He  had it daily in the Scriptures. The Word of God was indeed  to him not the word of man ; not a fable ; not a forgery of later  days than it purports to be ; but the very living Word of God.  He was hungry, and he ate, and satisfied his soul. He was thirsty  and drank of it, and slaked his thirst. In conflict it was his sword,  for he believed it to be the ' sword of the Spirit,' and taking it  from his blessed Master, who, when tempted by Satan, as recorded  in the Gospels, used the book of Deuteronomy three times,  thrusting it, as the sword of the Spirit, at him, and he forthwith acknowledged his defeat and went away, so the beloved one  used that Word of God as God's good gift—the God-breathed  gift to man. " Then he communed with God as his Father marvellously  by prayer. Perhaps no man that lived was more in habitual  communion with God. It was indeed as one of the poets said,  ' His native breath.' He lived in an attitude of prayer. I  remember, it must be four and twenty years ago, when I was  first struck by that very fact that beloved Mr. Wright mentioned  to-day in Bethesda, which I had noted down to speak of… When  I went to confer with him on a matter—unlike too many who  speak for some time, and then, when parting, pray—Mr. Muller  said, ' Let us ask God's guidance,' and we got on our knees.  And so it was with that beloved man throughout the whole of  his life. Last Monday evening it was my joy to meet with him  and speak with him at the close of the prayer meeting at Bethesda,  and I introduced two friends who had just come from Barnstaple,  and one brought a message of love from the beloved and honoured  servant of Christ, Mr. Robert Chapman. The lady gave this  message of love, and he (Mr. Muller) replied, ' Dear Mr. Chapman  —give him again my love ; he is the oldest friend I have.' They  had had sixty-eight years of close friendship. I was given, a  day or two ago, the following, that fell from the lips of that  saintly Robert Chapman on last Friday, the day after the beloved  one departed ; he remarked it at his own dinner table : If I  were asked to write Brother Muller's life I should say, he brought  everything to God, small and great, temporal and eternal, and  brought God into everything. The details are written above,  and to-morrow morning we shall have the leisure to read them.  The night is far spent and the day is at hand.' And verily that  is the true epitome of the life of the beloved one. " Then he was a servant of Christ by the grace of God,  and as the servant of Christ he rejoiced to preach the gospel  that Paul preached. That Christ died for our sins according  to the Scriptures '—that was the gospel that George Muller  delighted to proclaim to sinners. He began that work in Bristol  in 1832. The older ones will remember that was the year  the cholera visited Bristol ; within two months of the arrival of  himself and his beloved colleague, Henry Craik, the cholera  broke out. Those servants of God did not fly away from the  cholera as they might have done, but they started a prayer  meeting from 6 o'clock to 8 o'clock every morning, to meet those  stricken with fear because of the outbreak. And God gave them  great blessing. He loved to the end of his days to preach the  gospel. He loved to circulate the Scriptures. He aided in  sending that gospel far and wide all over the world by prayer  and by counsel, and his God helped him, and sent in funds for the  purpose of meeting the expenses of taking the gospel into other lands.  " Then he cared for the Orphans. How vivid a sight is that  to all Bristolians—the way in which this beloved one, by the  grace of God, cared for the fatherless and motherless. ' By the  grace of God I am what I am' would be his language. And  in all this he sought not the honour of man, sought not first  the temporal blessing of the Orphans ; no, as we heard to-day,  not first even their spiritual blessing, but that he might honour  and glorify the name of God, that he might adorn the doctrine  of God, that he might give joy to the heart of God, and  wherever he might be that he might spread abroad the wondrous truth that God is the living God. He dearly loved the  children of God, and apart from doctrinal bias and sectarianism  he, by the grace of God, as a servant of Christ, laboured for their  blessing in seeking the honour and glory of God. And that this  grace which was bestowed upon him was not in vain is seen in  the record of his work, in his abundant labours. Whether  beginning so early every morning—as it was his habit for years  to rise early and continue day after day—or continuing his long  life of grace, which began in 1825 and ended in 1898, how  abundant were his labours ! How heartily would he, if he could  speak from this coffin, say, Not I, but the grace of God which  was with me.' " And, beloved, we have here indeed the manifest proof of  the grace of God that through these abundant labours He kept  His child and servant in such a measure—a gracious godly  measure of humility, so that he ever delighted to say, Not I,  but the grace of God which was with me.' God grant unto us  all who are His children here to imitate that faith as we heard  in Bethesda. God grant the unsaved within reach of my voice  may from the open grave of this beloved and honoured servant  of God hear once more the truth he loved to tell—' Christ died  for our sins according to the Scriptures ; that He was buried, that  He rose again from the dead, according to the Scriptures ; ' and you  will get life from that precious truth as George Muller did in  the year 1825." The following hymn was then sung; it was the last hymn  that beloved Mr. Muller gave out, and that at the close of the  Prayer Meeting aforenamed. We'll sing of the Shepherd that died,  That died for the sake of the flock ;  His love to the utmost was tried, And immovable stood as a rock. When the blood of a victim must flow, The Shepherd by kindness was led To stand between them and the foe, And willingly died in their stead. Our song then for ever shall be Of the Shepherd who gave Himself thus ; No subject so glorious as He, And none so affecting to us. -a We'll sing of such subjects alone, None other our tongues shall employ ; But better His love will be known In yonder bright regions of joy. Mr. E. T. Davies concluded with prayer. Thus ended the  service, and the body was then lowered into the grave. Most  of the big assembly took the opportunity before leaving the cemetery of having a farewell look at the coffin. Section Title: Memorial service at Bethesda. Mr. Muller had been for many years, when at home, a regular attendant at the Bethesda Monday night Prayer Meeting. On  the evening of the Monday on which he was interred, instead of  the usual Prayer Meeting, a Memorial Service was held. The  widespread and reverent interest which had characterised the  whole of the ceremonies of the day were again shown in the  evening, when the chapel's accommodation was taxed to the  utmost, and numbers of persons were content to stand throughout the service. The meeting was opened by Mr. Benjamin Perry inviting the congregation to join in the singing of a hymn, and after this, prayer was offered by Mr. W. H. Bennet (of Yeovil). Mr. James  Stanley followed with an address. After another hymn, and the reading of a portion of Scripture and prayer, Mr. W. J. Morgan  delivered an address on the words " With God." Mr. Ormiston subsequently added to the general tribute of love and respect,  remarking that Mr. Muller was the property of all God's people.  The service was concluded with singing and prayer. Section Title: Public Allusions To Mr. Miller's Death. National Free Church Conference. Mr. Muller passed away while the National Conference of Free.  Churches was sitting in Bristol, and the announcement of his  death created considerable sensation. The President said that,  in consultation with the Secretary, he desired to ask that by a  rising vote they should instruct the Council to bring up a resolution at the Communion service, expressive of thankfulness to  God for the noble and beautiful life that had just passed into the  higher life—the highest of all—and the great service rendered to  humanity by their departed friend and father—George Muller.  The instruction was acceded to by the unanimous vote of those  present. Later, the President read the following resolution which  had been drawn up : " The National Council of Evangelical Free  Churches has received the intelligence of the unexpected death  of Mr. George Muller with deep personal regret, but with a deeper sense of triumph because of the grace of God manifested  in His beloved servant. Mr. Muller has left behind him a record  of services to the Orphan and destitute which will long remain an  inspiration to the hope and effort of those whose hearts are touched  by human necessity. Equally has he been distinguished for  simple and courageous trust in God, in undertaking on their  behalf responsibilities of great magnitude, which God in His  great goodness enabled him unceasingly to fulfil. The piety,  lowliness, and love of this man will long remain in the memory  of the churches of God and all lovers of their fellows, and the  Council, while expressing condolence with those who participated  in his domestic affection and watchful care, and commending all  these to the love of a gracious God, unite in solemn act of silent  thanksgiving to Him whose choicest gift to the world is the gift  of holy men." The resolution was passed in solemn silence by  the congregation all standing. Section Title: Bristol Board of Guardians. At the meeting of the Bristol Board of Guardians, the  Chairman said he desired to allude to the great event which  had happened since they last met—the death of Mr. George  Muller. No life, probably, in the world, had been of greater  value than that life, and he could not help thinking, to them as  Poor Law Guardians, it had appealed more directly than to  almost any other branch of their fellow-citizens. He was sure  they would all unite, not only in thanking God, for his past life  and the great work he had done, but in prayerfully expressing  the hope that others might be raised up to continue the good  work so well performed. Section Title: Newspaper references to Mr. Muller's death. " Such results as Mr. Muller achieved, flowing from the benevolent efforts of one man, are, doubtless, unparalleled. Yet the  founder of these Institutions was not fond of parading his person  before the world. On the contrary, he was shy and retiring in  disposition, and shrank from publicity. Many years ago he  was offered £500 if he would allow a photograph of himself to be  published, but he resolutely declined all such offers…  Amongst those who visited his Homes, and expressed their  admiration of the management, and working, were the late Earl  of Derby, Lord Salisbury, Lord Hampton, and many others of  all ranks interested in beneficent social movements."—Times. " Mr. George Muller will be remembered as the philanthropist  who never advertised. The vast Orphanage which he established  at Bristol, in which he passed away, was, as Muller believed,  maintained by faith and prayer alone. His fame and his good  works throve abundantly as the story came to be known, so much so, indeed, that the reputation of the Orphanage perhaps  transcended that of any advertised Institution. Muller's  personality made a deep impression on the Evangelical world… When the venerated Dr. John Pulsford, last of the  mystics,' as he was called, was staying at Huntly, the beautiful  home of Mr. C. F. Carpenter, of Bishopsteignton, Mr. Muller  came over from Bristol to see him. But on the day when he  arrived Dr. Pulsford had fallen ill, and so, Mr. Muller remarked, I must wait a little while before I see him.' The ' little  while' has not been prolonged, for, full of years and good works,  George Muller has gone to his well-earned rest. If every noble  life leaves the fibre of it interwoven for ever in the work of the  world,' then assuredly the life of this man of faith will accomplish yet more than the grand record it now has won."—Daily  Chronicle. " Few men have had so long a career of active beneficence as  Mr. George Muller, of Bristol, who was born in Prussia in 1805,  and preached his first sermon in 1826. He never advertised,  for his work was its own best appeal. His was the faith that  moves mountains, for his simplicity was his strength, and he  never wearied in well-doing."—St. James's Gazette. " Mr. Muller occupied a unique position among the philanthropists of the nineteenth century. In an age of agnosticism  and materialism, he put to a practical test theories about which  many men were content to hold profitless controversy. Even  those who talked about the operations of natural laws, and who  did not share Mr. Muller's views, as to the power of prayer, could  not fail to admire the extraordinary faith and indomitable  perseverance of the man who practically founded a colony for  Orphans, and who had raised, up to May last, no less than  £1,424,600 for various Objects in connection with the Scriptural  Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad."—Bristol Evening  News. "Upon Ashley Down can be seen a substantial block of buildings  where thousands of Orphan children have been fed, clothed,  and educated out of funds which have poured in without any  influential committee or organization, without appeal or  advertisement of any sort, except, perhaps, the published story  of the founder's life. How was this wonder accomplished ?  Mr. Muller has told the world that it was the result of Prayer.'  The rationalism of the day will sneer at this declaration ; but  the facts remain, and remain to be explained. It would be  unscientific to belittle historical occurrences when they are  difficult to explain, and much juggling would be needed to make  the Orphanages on Ashley Down vanish from view."—Liverpool  Mercury. " Mr. Muller's personality, his work, his philosophy of life, have  presented to the world an object lesson of which the most unsympathetic could not think without respect. Never was there  a philanthropist with less of fanaticism and more of method.  His bearing and his speech were not those of an emotional  enthusiast who would incur heavy liabilities with a light heart ;  indeed, had he been such a man, his life would have been less  surprising than it was ; it was his calmness and confidence,  associated with the most careful watchfulness over expenditure  and most business-like habits, that presented a combination of  qualities altogether unique and wholly surprising. The sound of  Mr. Muller's work has gone out into all lands, and it is simply  impossible to try to estimate the extent of the influence, directly  and indirectly, which he has exerted in the course of his long life."  —Western Daily Press. " To-day the world is the poorer by the loss of a remarkable, if  comparatively unknown, man, who has ended his labours and  laid down the cares of an anxious though cheerful life at the  great age of ninety-three. George Muller is dead. Upon  looking back over the career of this extraordinary man, his life- story borders so much upon the marvellous as to be barely  credible. In him the old adage that truth is stranger than  fiction' was verified in an astonishing manner. George Muller,  the rackety young Prussian student from Halberstaedt, lived to  become at once the oldest and most practical philanthropist of  his adopted country. A man without friends, without influence,  without money, without social position, and with a dissipated  and reckless past, he became, by integrity of conduct and nobility   of life, honoured and loved by thousands. The far-reaching  effects of his labours can never be approximately gauged or  estimated. He robbed the cruel streets of thousands of victims,  the gaols of thousands of felons, the workhouse of thousands of  helpless waifs. And he did it all—to use his own words—' with  the sword of the Spirit.' Mr. Muller's life and example, by  their eloquent and touching beauty, cannot fail to impress even  a skeptical and utilitarian age. It may be truly said, in this case,  that his works live after him.' "—Daily Telegraph. Section Title: Mr. Wright's Remarks. In our first Prayer Meeting after the decease of the human  guide, whom all of us so loved and revered, no fear as to the future  was permitted to distract our hearts. By God's grace our minds  were kept " in perfect peace,"—because " stayed upon Him."  And thus it has been, without intermission, ever since, until  the present hour; the only difference being that the constant  proofs of His presence with us, and His power, love, and tender  care toward us have confirmed our faith in Himself.  It is written (Joeb 26: 7), " He hangeth the earth upon nothing ;"  that is on no visible support. And so we exult in the fact that  " The Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad "  hangs, as it has ever hung, since its commencement, now more  than sixty-four years ago, " upon nothing,"—that is upon no  Visible support. It hangs upon no human patron, upon no  endowment or funded property, but solely upon the good  pleasure of the Blessed God. Section Title: Mr. Muller' s Will. In almost the last words he ever wrote, Mr. Muller reiterated  what he had so often stated before, that his chief purpose in  seeking to found this Institution was to emphasize the truth that  this God is the " living God," and that now, in the 19th century,  He listens to and delights to answer the prayers of His children.  Like the Apostle Peter, Mr. Muller was desirous that after his  decease the Church of God should have these things " always in  remembrance," hence the language of his " last Will," which  is as follows :—  " I, George Muller, Minister of the Gospel and Founder and  Director of the Five New Orphan Houses on Ashley Down,  Bristol, England, erected and fitted up for the accommodation  of 2,050 Orphan Boys and Girls bereaved of both parents by  death, and for 112 assistants and servants, declare that this  document is my last Will (setting aside all former Wills) which  I am now writing. I direct that the Orphan Houses on Ashley  Down be carried on after my decease on the same principles  on which I founded them in 1835, and that Mr. James Wright,  who for more than 37 years has been one of my principal  assistants, and whom I appointed in the year 1872 to be Assistant  Director with me, be after my decease the sole Director of the  Five Orphan Houses on Ashley Down. It is my particular  wish that the Five New Orphan Houses on Ashley Down continue  to be Homes for destitute boys and girls who have been bereaved  of both parents by death and who are legitimate children, and  that such Orphans only be received into these Five Houses.  I direct further that Mr. James Wright be my sole Executor  of this my 'last Will. I also appoint Mr. James Wright my heir  of all I possess in the way of personal or real estate, whether  already actually in my hands or due to me by Will not yet carried  out and matured. All my apparel, furniture, books, linen,  everything I have, to go to him at my decease. The various  branches of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and  Abroad which for twenty-two years we have jointly carried on,  namely Schools, namely,, Day Schools and Sunday Schools for Poor  children ; the circulation of the Holy Scriptures for the benefit  of the poor especially ; missionary operations ; and the circulation  of Religious publications especially for gratuitous circulation ;  these various branches of work which Mr. Wright and I have jointly carried on for twenty-two years he no doubt will carry on  alone after my death. All the property connected with the Five  New Orphan Houses on Ashley Down is vested in the hands of  eleven Gentlemen whom I have chosen as Trustees, and the  deeds are enrolled in Chancery. I have written this my last  Will or Testament with my own hand, and now in finishing it  I cannot help admiring God's wondrous grace in bringing me  to the knowledge of the Lord Jesus when I was an entirely  careless and thoughtless young man twenty years and five weeks  old, and that He has kept me in His fear and truth for sixty-nine  years and four months, allowing me the great honour for so long  a time of serving Him. And now in the prospect of eternity I  confess that my only hope of salvation is faith in the merits  and in- the atoning death of my precious adorable Lord Jesus  Christ. I sign this my last Will before two Witnesses, both of  whom are present at the same time. Ashley Down, Bristol,  March 16th, One thousand eight hundred and ninety-five (1895). " George Muller." Section Title: Mr. Muller's personal estate. For the glory of God, whose grace made Mr. Muller what he  was, I record the fact that his Personal Estate was sworn at  £160 9 shillings 4 pence, consisting of books and household furniture valued  at £100 6 shillings, and money in his possession on the day of his death  £60 3 shillings 4 pence. During his life he received by the gifts of God's  children and by legacies for his own absolute use, tens of thousands  of pounds, but he counted it his joyful privilege to regard the whole  as committed to his stewardship, and hence he never laid up  any pecuniary provision for the future, either for himself  personally, or for any member of his family, but sought to " lay  up treasure in heaven" by expending it in spreading in various  ways the knowledge of God's truth, or in ministering to the  necessities of the poor, " especially to those of the household of  faith." Accompanying the Will (given above in extenso),  which was signed on March 16th, 1895, was a private letter to  myself dated fourteen months later, namely,, May 13th, 1896, in  which he wishes me to make known his particular desire that  those who minister the Word of God may be led to bring before  their hearers the deep importance of systematic giving for the  work of God, in proportion to the amount with which He is  pleased to entrust His children. Section Title: Tomb Stone erected by former Orphans. From many of the dear Orphans formerly under our care, I  received most affectionate letters, saying that they wished to  contribute toward the erection of a monument, in the Cemetery,  to the memory of their beloved benefactor. One dear young  servant, with the aid of friends, communicated with a number  of her former companions, and collected a sum of more than £20 for this purpose. As the expressed wish of the deceased  forbad my incurring any needless expense, or the erection of  anything but of as simple a character as possible, I checked  the flow of these loving gifts, because the amount in hand was  more than sufficient, as I judged, to meet the cost of the head- stone that will be placed at the grave, and to keep it in repair. Section Title: Erection of a Statue suggested—Mr. Wright declines. Further, suggestions reached me, from this country and from  America, urging the erection of a statue, or some large visible  memorial to the memory of the departed one. The subject was  also agitated in the local newspapers, and various proposals  were made as to the most suitable kind of memorial. At length,  as I had taken no part in the discussion, I was directly interrogated, in a letter from a fellow-citizen, as to what my views  on the subject were, telling me that he asked this for publication.  I wrote, stating the view which I well knew my beloved father-in- law would have taken of such proposals. I think it well to  insert here the whole of the letter, which is as follows :—  " New Orphan Houses, Ashley Down, Bristol, " Dear Sir,	" March 31st, 1898. " The unusual pressure of my correspondence must be my  plea for your forgiveness of a day or two's delay in replying to  your letter of the 28th. " You ask me, as one long and closely associated with the  late Mr. George Muller, to say what I think would be most in  accordance with his own wishes as a fitting memorial of himself ? " Will not the best way of replying to this question be to let  him speak for himself ? " 1. When he erected Orphan House No. 1, and the question  came what is the building to be called, he deliberately avoided  associating his own name with it, and named it ' The New  Orphan House, Ashley Down.' N.B.—To the end of his life  he disliked hearing or reading the words Muller's Orphanage.'  In keeping with this, for years, in every Annual Report, when  referring to the Orphanage he reiterated the statement ' The  New Orphan Houses on Ashley Down, Bristol, are not my  Orphan Houses… they are God's Orphan Houses.' "2. For years, in fact until he was nearly eighty years old, he  steadily refused to allow any portrait of himself to be published ;  and only most reluctantly did he at length give way on this point. " 3. In the last published Report, at page 66, he states ' the  primary object I had in view in carrying on this work,' namely,,  ' that it might be seen that now, in the 19th century, God is  still the living God, and that now, as well as thousands of years  ago, He listens to the prayers of His children, and helps those who  trust in Him.' From these words and ways of acting, is it not  evident, my dear Sir, that the only ' memorial ' that George Muller cared about was that which consists in the effect of his  example, Godward, upon his fellow-men ? Every soul converted to God (instrumentally) through his words or example, constitutes  a permanent memorial to him as the father in Christ of such an  one. Every believer strengthened in faith (instrumentally)  through his words or example, constitutes a similar memorial. " He knew that God had, already, in the riches of His grace,  given him many such memorials ; and he departed this life, as  I well know, cherishing the most lively hope that he should  greet, above, thousands more to whom it had pleased God to  make him a channel of rich spiritual blessing. " He used often to say to me, when he opened a letter in which  the writer poured out a tale of sore pecuniary need, and besought  his help to an extent twice or three or ten times exceeding the  sum total of his (Mr. Muller's) earthly possessions at the moment : Ah ! these dear people entirely miss the lesson I am trying to  teach them, for they come to me, instead of going to God.' And  if he could come back to us for an hour, and listen to an account  of what his sincerely admiring, but mistaken friends are proposing  to do to perpetuate his memory, I can hear him, with a sigh,  exclaiming, Ah ! these dear friends are entirely missing the  lesson that I tried for seventy years to teach them,' namely,, ' That  a man can receive nothing except it be given him from above,'  and that, therefore, it is the Blessed Giver, and not the poor  receiver, that is to be glorified. " Yours faithfully, " R. D. R., Esq."	" James Wright." Section Title: Appointment of Mr. Bergin as Associate Director. As if to show His delight in the life-testimony of His departed  servant, and to confirm that testimony by a signal act of favour  towards the Institution he had so long directed, it pleased God,  within about a month of my father-in-law's decease, to give me  one of the most striking answers to long-continued prayer which  I ever experienced.—To enable the reader to appreciate its  importance, I must refer, briefly, to some facts in the past history  of " The Scriptural Knowledge Institution."—In the Report for  the year 1872, Mr. Muller announced that he had associated  me with himself in the direction of the Institution, and that he  had also nominated me to become his successor in its direction,  in the event of his decease. Three years later he commenced the  missionary tours which formed the principal part of his labour  for the Lord, during seventeen subsequent years. When, over  seventy years of age, he began to encounter the exposure and  fatigues of voyages to the Antipodes—and in two successive  years, faced the extremes of temperature in St. Petersburg and  Calcutta ! my beloved wife (his only child) and I began to realize  how uncertain, humanly speaking, was his precious life ; and how, any day, we might find that the direct responsibility of the  Institution had come to rest upon our shoulders. Under these  circumstances we had only one resource ; we " cast " our burden  on the Lord." Again and again our united prayer was that the  Lord would be pleased to raise up some servant of His who  would be able and willing (in the event of our beloved father's  departure) to share with me the labour and responsibility of the  work. More or less, this was our constant united prayer for the  happy years we laboured together. After the 10th of January,  1890, when my loved one went to her Lord, I continued, alone,  to " seek unto God " for the long asked and waited for blessing,  a congenial sharer of my labours and responsibilities. In 1895  (January 13th), Mr. Muller became a second time a widower,  and I began to unite with him in daily private prayer concerning  all matters affecting the welfare of the Institution. Latterly his  mind became impressed with the importance of the will of God  being clearly manifested as to a fellow-labourer with myself in  the oversight of the work. In August of last year, Mr. Muller had attacks of heart weakness, which he evidently understood to indicate the approaching  end of his service on earth, for one day he remarked to his  medical attendant, in connection with the irregularity of his  pulse, " It means death I " During the six or seven months that  we were still permitted to have the cheer of his joyous and  triumphant spirit with us, his prayer became more frequent,  when we were together, that God would manifest His choice of  " a man " who should be my helper. But no name escaped his  lips. He was never led to drop a word from which I could  gather that he had even thought of any one as the one in whom  our prayers would find their answer. After the 10th March, when, for the first time, I realized as  a fact what I had looked forward to for twenty-six years as a  possible, and, during the later portion of this time, as a probable  issue, it can be well understood with what increased earnestness  I urged my petition that our gracious tenderly pitiful Father in  heaven would answer the prayers of so many years, and set  before me, unmistakably, the man of His choice. I had not much longer to wait ; about two weeks later I  became assured that it was the will of God that I should invite a  brother in Christ, Mr. G. Frederic Bergin, to join me in the work.  One thing which, at first, struck me as an insuperable difficulty,  and which, I think, had hitherto prevented my ever thinking  of him as eligible for the service, was that he had for twenty-four  years been engaged in pastoral labour in the Church, and seemed  to become, day by day, more needful to the Lord's flock, in this  capacity of under-shepherd. But it was brought to my mind  that, sixty-four years ago, Mr. Muller, himself, had been placed in  a very similar position ; and that he then deliberately judged  that, in consideration of the blessing to the Church of Christ at large, which he believed the Institution he had been led to establish would prove, he was justified in retiring in a great measure from  a personal attention to the needs of a local Church. I could not  fail to see how subsequent events had proved that, in this decision,  he had been guided of God ; and I thought, may it not be the  will of God that Mr. Bergin should be led to the same conclusion ? At the end of another week I felt free to go forward ; I had  been intimately acquainted with my beloved friend for twenty- five years. Our hearts had become closely united through  deep sympathy with each other in family joys and sorrows.  We had worked, shoulder to shoulder, in the work of the Church  for years ; and, though of different temperaments, and, at  times, differing from each other as to the course which should  be taken, we had never had a misunderstanding. We had,  invariably, been enabled to respect each other's judgment, and  to wait till God brought us to a common view of our duty. Mr. Bergin is seventeen years my junior, and, therefore, has  the prospect, if it please the Lord, of occupying in this -service  for a good many years. His personal experience in the path  of faith for over twenty years will tend to fit him to encounter  the trials of faith to which we are often subjected, in carrying  on the work of this Institution. Moreover, his singularly happy  domestic life fits him to find his element in the loving care of  children. In the fullest certainty that I was directed of God, I  went to Mr. Bergin, explained fully my need, and told him that  I believed he was the man, who, as the Lord's instrument, could  meet it. To my delight, though not to my surprise, I found that  the Lord had prepared his mind to entertain my invitation.  After conferring with his beloved wife, who, up to that time,  knew nothing of the exercises of his heart about the matter, he  heartily consented to become my yoke-fellow, and on April 25th  he was at my side on Ashley Down, actually at work. I have dwelt, thus minutely, upon this event, not only because  of its most important bearing upon the future conduct of this  Institution, but because it furnishes what its beloved Founder so  desired all the providential dealings of God with it should ever  furnish, namely,, a practical lesson of encouragement to the dear  children of God to confide utterly in the love, and wisdom, and  power, and tender compassion of their Heavenly Father. As  long as the Founder and Director of the Institution was spared to  live and work on earth, there was no absolute need that the yoke- fellow of his successor should be manifested ; so, it pleased the  Lord to conceal him from us both, and thus to exercise the faith  and patience of His servants. Both Mr. Muller and I felt, and felt  deeply, that, which ever one of us should survive the other, that  one would not be able to go on many weeks alone, but we were  assured that our Father knew what He would do when the need  actually came. And this confidence our good and gracious God  abundantly justified in the way I have above described.  Splitit Chapter 21. The Lord's Dealings With George Muller  After His Death. By Arthur T. Pierson. "'Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord, from henceforth ! Yea, sayeth The Spirit : That they may rest from their labours ; And their works do follow them" ! (Revelation. 14: 13.) This is a short poem on the death of saints, which is here put  into the very mouth of the Holy Spirit. It is the one  utterance of the inspired Word, subsequent to our Lord's  resurrection, in which the word "'die " is used of saints. He  who, by His own death and resurrection, " abolished death  and brought life and immortality to light," banished the word  death from the new vocabulary of the gospel. " From hence- forth," other expressions took its place. Stephen " fell asleep."  Peter " put off this tabernacle." Death was Paul's " departure."  " Absence from the body " exchanged for " Presence with the  Lord." Even here death is qualified by a new phrase, " in the But this little poem contains a finer touch of the Spirit, in the  discriminating use of words, which reminds us of the exactness of  the poet who has made himself master of synonyms, or the artist  whose brush shows the nicest discernment as to the shades of  colour, however delicate. Those who, in the Lord, die, as in the Lord they have lived,  " rest from their Labours, but their Works follow with them."  Labours, (in greek, kopone) are vexatious and trying toils ; works, (in greek, erga)  are activities, not necessarily implying any discouraging or  distressing annoyances. From all that worries in work, dying in  the Lord brings absolute cessation, and from all that wearies ; but  from holy activity no cessation is needful or desirable. " They  rest not day nor night" from such active service which is part of  perfect bliss. And their works " follow with them" (in greek, akolouthei met autone) accompany them—following, as a child follows a  father, treading in his footsteps, holding his hand. When George Muller died in the Lord, his active service did not  cease, even upon earth. The Lord has had, and continues to  have, posthumous dealings with His servant, from which we may  learn many valuable lessons. The work he did for three-quarters  of a century, and the monument he built on Ashley Down, to witness to a living, present, prayer-hearing God, more enduring  than marble, iron or bronze, still testifies for the Lord, and, like  the Light House of Pharos, sends out rays to pierce the gloom and  darkness, to guide the perplexed mariners who have lost their  bearings, and perhaps prevent shipwreck of faith. The Lord still  pleases to use George Muller, as His worker and witness, and, if  we could see as far as He sees, we might find that his work and  witness are more extensive and expansive to-day than ever. One example of this we propose to give, as found in the preparation and circulation of his Memoir, which, by a strange appointment of God, it fell to the lot of the writer of this chapter to  undertake. It was, from the first, a work of faith and prayer,  begun and continued, solely for the glory of the Lord, in hope of  multiplying, magnifying, and perpetuating the whole testimony  of Mr. Muller's singular career of godliness and usefulness. This same purpose, of honouring God, leads to the writing of  this supplementary chapter on the Lord's dealings with His  ' servant, subsequently to his personal departure from the scenes  of his earthly labour. But to trace these, it will be necessary to  record also the Lord's dealings with me, in reference to the  writing and distributing of this Memoir. My first real knowledge of the details of Mr. Muller's life dates  back to the reading of the Life of Trust, written by Dr. Francis  Wayland, and first published in the year 1860. This brief story  of the first thirty years of his life, so absorbed me that, after this,  I kept track of his work, especially through his Annual Reports.  Returning from my first trip to Europe, in 1866, a Unitarian  minister from Boston, who was on board the Persia, gave an  account to a few of his fellow-passengers, of a visit to Bristol and  an interview with Mr. Muller, which, as he confessed, had made  a profound impression on his mind, that he had talked with one  of God's princes who, like Moses, had seen Him face to face. I  then determined not to lose an opportunity of such personal  contact with this man of faith, should God ever put before me an  open door. The next marked stage in my knowledge of Mr. Muller was in  connection with a trip to the Pacific Coast, in 1878. On my  return, at Ogden, he boarded the train, and I was his fellow- traveller to Chicago, and had frequent converse with him on the  way. I also heard him several times in Chicago, while sojourning  there. I besought him to visit Detroit, Michigan, my home at  that time ; and, in 1879, had the joy of welcoming him to my  pulpit, where he gave several memorable addresses. He also  graciously granted me several private interviews, instructing  me in things pertaining to the kingdom of God, and as to the  secrets of a life of prayer and faith. The impressions made upon  me then have affected, if not revolutionized, my whole life,  especially causing me heartily to embrace the truth of the Lord's  premillennial Advent. This personal acquaintance led to personal correspondence, and  to frequent visits to Mr. Muller at Bristol when called to Britain,  and, in 1897, I mentioned to him, in a private interview at Ashley  Down, my thought and desire, which I felt were of the Lord, to  write his Life, should I survive him. He placidly replied that he  had already sent me the four volumes recounting the Lord's  Dealings, and he seemed to think any other narrative unnecessary,  and that this autobiography would suffice, though he did not say so.	I explained that those four volumes were bulky, largely compiled from the Annual Reports, and necessarily containing much  repetition ; and that my purpose was to gather up and present  in briefer and more condensed form, and by a wholly different  method, the facts therein contained, in hopes to win many readers  to the perusal who had neither time nor inclination to examine  the more voluminous record of details. Moreover, I suggested  that there are many lessons of his life that a biographer would feel  more free to emphasize than the man himself. It was said of Lord Lawrence in India, that when a new measure  was suggested to him, he would look up to heaven, and then stroke  his beard, and he knew what he would do. So Mr. Muller, quietly  lifting his eyes for a moment heavenward, smiled a silent acquiescence in my proposal. He said no more, but left the impression  that he had committed the issue to God, and left me free to follow  the Lord's conscious guidance ; and from that time forth, I began  to make a note of whatever in his character or life-work seemed  most worthy of record. Another stage in the actual preparation of the Memoir was  reached at the time of his decease. I was then at my home  in Brooklyn, New York, where I immediately arranged for a few  memorial services, at which, when desired, I gave addresses. At  Northfield, while supplying the pulpit for some weeks, Mr. Moody  suggested that the morning of the Lord's day should be kept  as a Memorial. After speaking from Hebrews 11: 1, and applying  the doctrine of faith to Mr. Muller's life and work, Mr. Moody  and others gave witness to his piety and devotion to the Lord's  service. After that service Mr. Moody casually remarked that I  " ought to write Muller's life," and I then told him that for years  it had been laid upon my heart. The rumour rapidly spread, and  found its way to the press, that I was already preparing such a  memoir, and proposals were even made for its publication ! This seemed another confirmation that the Lord was leading,  and, though at that time somewhat disabled by my first serious  illness, I began, lying on my back, and in pain, to put my material  into shape. Being called to preach in Brighton for some  months, that summer, and the means for the voyage being provided  in answer to prayer, I went, partly to consult with Mr. Wright and  Mr. Bergin about the Memoir, and gather further facts for the  life story. While at Brighton, giving the matter already collected  a crystallized and coherent form, I sent to Messieurs James Nisbet and Company for sheets of Mr. Muller's Narrative, from which to make  copious extracts. In forwarding the sheets, they remarked that they would offer to publish the forthcoming Memoir, but for the  arrangement already made with Mr. Wright, to print the " Official  and Authorized Life," when he should supply the copy. I at once wrote to Mr. Wright, that no such work would be  undertaken by me, which might conflict with the plans of Mr.  Muller's own son-in-law, and, enclosing the letter of Messieurs  James Nisbet and Company, I offered to arrest the preparation of the  Memoir, and transfer to the " official " biographer any materials  already gathered by me. Mr. Wright promptly replied that as yet no work had been  begun, beyond suggesting a certain brother as compiler of the  biography, and that, on prayerfully considering my letter, both  he and this brother had concluded that it was the mind of the Lord  that I should write the official life ; Mr. Wright adding but one  condition, that, before my work should be issued from the press,  the manuscript should be reviewed by him, and have his approval,  as the nearest related to Mr. Muller. After completing the Memoir, and reading it to Mr. Wright,  and getting the advantage of his gracious suggestions, I sailed in  December, 1898, putting the entire manuscript into the hands of  the publisher immediately upon my arrival at New York. Just before leaving Bristol, I was led to purpose, so far as the  Lord should, in answer to prayer, supply the means, to give a  copy of the Memoir to every Missionary in the foreign field. This  desire was announced to the Assembly at Bethesda, and prayer  was asked for divine aid and guidance. To this decision I had been led by all the providential steps in  the preparation of my Memoir, and especially by the unexpected  proposal from Mr. Wright himself that it should be the authorized  Life. It had been such a blessing to write it, that it was felt that  much blessing must attend the reading of it. Moreover, before  the purpose of such wide and gratuitous distribution had been  distinctly formed, from various sources unexpected supplies of  money had come into my hands, to the amount of seventy pounds,  which, though not so designated, I was free to use for such distribution ; and, as soon as my purpose became known, some forty  pounds more was received for the carrying out of the plan ; and  very soon the total sum in hand was one hundred and thirty pounds  when as yet the manuscript was not submitted to the printer.  After reaching New York, and up to the Lord's day, July 16th,  1899, the Lord had sent, in answer to prayer, a total sum of  £284 12 shillings 8 pence. Within two months this sum reached nearly  sixty pounds more. Of all this sum, no part was more precious  than two guineas, the first gift, after my intention was announced,  and from the beloved staff of helpers on Ashley Down ! The volume itself, published in 1899, announced this intention  of wide distribution, in a footnote on page 358, as follows :— " The author of this Memoir purposes to give a copy of it to  every foreign Missionary, and to workers in the home fields, so far  as means are supplied in answer to prayer. His hope is that the  witness of this life may thus have still wider influence in stimulating prayer and faith. The devout reader is asked to unite his  supplications with those of many others who are asking that the  Lord may be pleased to furnish the means whereby this purpose  may be carried out." This desire was deepened by the conviction that no one man of  his century had more conspicuously discovered and applied the  secrets of that comparatively lost art—the art of prevailing  prayer—" praying in the Holy Ghost ; " and that no one man  had, on this simple basis of direct appeal to God, carried on so wide  and varied a work of Christian philanthropy, not only caring for  two thousand Orphans year by year, but founding and maintaining Christian Schools, disseminating the Bible and Christian books,  and aiding Missionaries in foreign fields. Familiarity with the  facts of this life story must quicken individual effort along scriptural and spiritual lines, and above all, inspire that prayer of faith  without which all else is vain. The foreign missionary force alone reaching about fifteen  thousand, such gratuitous distribution of Mr. Muller's life would  need large supplies of money, and could be carried out only by the  Lord's gracious help. Neither the author nor Mr. Wright could  of themselves supply the money needed ; and if they could, it  would turn our eyes away from God as the only Helper and  Dependence. In order that such donations of the Memoir should  not appear due to private benefaction, in the books as sent forth  a printed autograph slip was inserted as follows :— With the Christian love of Arthur T Peirson and blank. Mr. Bergin's name was subsequently added, and, in the distribution to the Church Missionary Society, that of Sir George Williams,  who in this case paid all costs of posting. It will thus appear that, both in preparing and disseminating  this Memoir, we have sought to build upon the same basis of  simple dependence on God, upon which the whole work of the  beloved subject of the Memoir had for nearly seventy years been conducted ; and as now, after over seven years have elapsed since  his departure, we review the history of the Lord's leading, we are  constrained to add our witness to a prayer-hearing God. Thus  the work of distribution both expands the influence of Mr. Muller's  life, so that " he being dead yet speaketh," and illustrates how the  Lord's Dealings with His servants may go on uninterruptedly  after they " die in the Lord." Beyond the simple announcement of the desire and design of  wide distribution, already referred to, no appeal, direct or indirect,  for pecuniary aid, has ever been resorted to ; and yet money has  continued to come in, from various sources, and mostly in small  sums, often from parties who knew nothing of the intention of the  author. In strange ways of His own the Lord has prompted  readers of the Life to give copies away, often by the score and  hundred ; and has provided ways and channels of distribution,  prompting individuals to proffer help in wrapping and mailing  copies, in paying postage, furnishing names and addresses of  Missionaries, etc. Beside this, the publishers on both sides of  the sea have generously supplied whole editions for gratuitous  distribution at nominal cost, and in various ways promoted this  end. Of the obvious blessing of God upon our humble effort we have  had several conspicuous tokens, in addition to what have been  mentioned. Of these to His praise grateful mention should be  made of the following :- 1. Hundreds of Letters have come to us, acknowledging the  immense value of this humble narrative in quickening spiritual  life, believing prayer, and childlike faith, stimulating not only  godliness but faith work of a like sort in simple dependence on  God. 2. A Number of Translations have been completed, as into  French, Welsh, Danish, and Japanese ; and others are in progress,  as into Dutch, Swedish, German, etc. 3. Many New Donations to Mr. Muller's work as carried on by  Mr. Bergin and his helpers have been the fruit of reading this  Memoir, and thus continued aid has come to the Institutions  which he founded, through this channel of information. It may be well to add a few extracts and testimonies from  hundreds of letters :—  M. A. Boegner, Directeur Societe des Missions Evangeliques,  Paris, writes :—  " Every one of our Missionaries has been provided with a copy  of the French translation of George Muller's Life. There is such  a treasury of living experiences in the true Christian life ; the  unique power of the prayer when it proceeds from faith—child  faith, is so apparent ; it is so strongly certified that God Is True  to them who dare believe Him ; and His answers are so marked,  so rich ; and His grace so sufficient to His servant, that I desired our students also to be put in possession of that book "—which was also done. A Missionary of the China Inland Mission asks to have the  paragraphs on pages 94, 95, relative to the prayerful study of  God's Word, issued as a leaflet, for universal distribution, and was  accorded glad permission. Another very conspicuous leader in Christian work, whose  name is revered everywhere, writes :—  " I have been reading the chapters as a daily portion. I  believe it will do a great deal of good ; the biography is dealt with  in a gracious spirit, and in complete harmony with the Word of  God, which Mr. Muller's life served to illustrate in so remarkable  a degree ; and it is written in a chastened tone, which seems  quite a reflex of this patriarch of modern times." A Missionary in India writes :—  " I am sure you will be glad to know how the Lord has used  your book. It was lent to a sea captain, whose steamer runs  between Calcutta and Chandbali. He was an unconverted man,  who had been very dishonest and profane. It was the reading  of your book that decided him to be a Christian. I know him, and  his changed life shows a true change of heart. He does not now  swear at his men, and has become a Bible student. He is past  fifty." One brother informs Mr. Wright that he has " bought ten  copies, all of which are out on loan." Another writes :—" I have endeavoured to circulate some  copies, and all who have read them have got real blessing, thank  God ! " A labourer for Christ, at San Salvador, says :—  " These books could not have come at a more opportune time,  as we were passing through a financial strain, and the perusal of  the Life of George Muller in his dealings with God was the means  of stimulating our faith, and the cause of our taking an advanced  step in the life of faith; and now we also can testify to the faithfulness of our God. He provided what we needed. Another  result has been the taking the care of the Church to Him in prayer,  the indifference and lack of contribution for the Church's needs ;  and we already see a change in favour of spirituality and  liberality." A Missionary in Harfoot writes :—  " I have eagerly read, and now shall seek to lend, this book.  Already some of our preachers have read it, and been greatly  stirred by the teachings of that noble life. No one can fail to feel  it a blessing to the soul." A worker in Utah says :— " I have read the book with great pleasure and profit, and  been greatly strengthened in my purpose to carry on this Mission  on the same principles which he so gloriously illustrated and  exemplified." One of the most conspicuous surgeons in the world writes :—  " I have already given away at least twenty copies, and my  friends know that I have a standing offer to give a copy to any one  who will read it through. Many of us here, including the writer,  are struggling with the flesh, in the determination not to stop  short of an absolute entire self-dedication of life and all we have  for His service." A humble and poor disciple in St. Leonards writes :—  " It has strengthened my faith in God and prayer to Him,  deepened my trust in the Lord, stimulated my spiritual life, and  enlarged my heart, and filled it with His wondrous love and joy.  As a slight token of gratitude, I enclose ten shillings towards sending a copy to Missionaries abroad." A well-known Missionary in Florence, Italy, now dead, writes :—  " Thank you for the Life of Muller. You have laid the whole  Church of the living God under everlasting obligation by this most  noble service. A friend of mine, an English M.P., is sending out  one hundred copies to his friends. I believe you will have a  greater crown of joy out of this work than out of all your other  ministry for Christ." A prominent worker in Springfield, Massachusetts, writes :—  " I have three copies, and shall make a loan library of them,  and keep them going. They seem to meet the most vital need of  Christian people at the present time. Mr. Muller aimed to give  witness, and you are multiplying his testimony most effectually." Another young man of world-wide influence writes :—  " I think of making a personal present of this book to each of  the foreign secretaries of the International Committee of the  Y.M.C.A., of whom there are nine." Few letters, conveying gifts, have been so much valued as the  one which follows :—  " New Orphan House, January 21st, 1899. [To Mr. Wright.] " Dear and honoured Sir, " We feel it a great privilege and pleasure once again to subscribe a small sum amongst ourselves, to be given to some part  of God's work. " We have lately been told of Dr. Pierson's desire to give every  Missionary a copy of the Life of Mr. Muller, so we thought this  year we would like to give something toward this good object, as  well as to Missionaries. " Will you kindly forward 10 shillings of the enclosed to Dr. Pierson  for the above purpose, with our love, and tell him how glad we  were to hear of it, and feel sure that all God's servants who read  the life of our dear friend, now with Jesus, will be very greatly  encouraged in their service. We are asking God to help and bless  him in carrying out his great desire. " Will you also kindly accept 20 shillings for Missionaries. " It is with grateful hearts that we pray God to bless you and  Mr. Bergin every day. " With love and esteem, We are, dear Sir, " Yours respectfully, " The Boys Of No. 4." Up to July 31st, 1905, there have been issued from the press :—  Of Messieurs James Nisbet and Company, London 26,250.	 Of Messieurs Baker, Taylor and Company, New York 8,565.	 A	Total of 34,815.	 Of these there have been reserved for the Author's	 Presentation Editions, a total of 10,000.	 All of these were paid for before being sent out, and have been  distributed to Missionaries and other workers at home and  abroad. Appendix. On June 12th, 1902, Mr. R. C. Chapman fell asleep, and in the  Report of the Orphan work for that year Mr. Wright wrote :—  " These gifts, in money and kind, can thus be recorded, their  ' marked value ' estimated and expressed in figures ; and this,  fact by no means lessens their value in the sight of Him who  still sitteth over against the treasury.' All these gifts represent  ' cheerful givers,' such as God loveth, for all give without being  pressed or appealed to, so that ' the administration of this  service not only supplieth the want of the ' Orphans, but is  abundant by many thanksgivings unto God.' But there is  another agency in operation for the benefiting of this Institution,  to which I am led now to refer, namely,, the power of Intercessory  Prayer. This agency is invisible in its working and beyond all  human calculation in its results, but we have the divine estimate  of its importance in James 5: 16 : The effectual fervent prayer  of a righteous man availeth much.' It is a simple, undeniable  fact, that the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad owes its existence and largely its history, instrumentally,  to ' the effectual fervent prayer' of one man, whom God raised  up to accomplish it. But his faith proved contagious, and the  phalanx of praying souls that the Holy Spirit has banded  together to sustain and forward it by their believing supplication  and intercession, have become, like David's supporters of old,  a great host like the host of God.' But as in that host ' there  were some pre-eminently mighty,' so also with the modern  parallel, there have been amongst the secret pleaders with our  Father who seeth in secret ' the mighty, the mightier, and the  mightiest. One who, I believe, I may safely class with the last  named has just passed away from earth, and it is his decease  that leads me to make these remarks. Robert Cleaver Chapman,  late of Barnstaple, Devon, was one of George Muller's oldest  and most intimate friends. More than once, in critical periods  of this work, Mr. Muller sought and obtained his valuable counsel.  This confidence Mr. Chapman responded to by always showing  the liveliest interest in the progress of the Institution. Throughout the 68 years of its existence he has been its helper by  continuous intercession. It was the knowledge that he was such  a mighty spiritual helper that led me, in the spring of 1901, to visit  Barnstaple for the express purpose of gaining the expression of  his judgment upon our contemplated alteration of the conditions  of the admission of Orphans ; and I need hardly say that it was  no small confirmation that we were really led of God in the  matter, to learn, as I did, from his own lips, that he most heartily  and unreservedly approved of our modifying the conditions by  receiving Orphans bereft of only one parent. Well beloved,  single eyed ' servant of God and of the Lord Jesus Christ,' thou  hast fought the good fight, thou hast kept the faith, thou hast  finished thy course,' may grace be given to us to follow thee as  thou didst follow thy Lord ! " I add here that in April, 1898, when Mr. Wright invited me  to join him in the Directorate of the work, before giving him  my final reply, I went to Barnstaple, and with my wife laid the  proposal before Mr. Chapman. After hearing all we had to say,  Mr. Chapman said, " When I consider the twenty-four years of  unbroken fellowship between you and beloved brother Wright,  your own exercise of mind about it, and brother Wright's  exercise of mind, I can only say, Go forward, for the Lord is  surely with you." On page 250 Mr. Muller records how in  1845, Mr. Chapman's judgment was that he should build an  Orphan House, so from 1845 to 1898 his counsel was sought and  obtained in connection with this work. G. F. B.